ONA Text Archive

Volume Three

ONA Texts Part II
(Historical Curiosities)



Sui Generis - Introduction


The Satanic Letters of Stephen Brown, Part 1

The Satanic Letters of Stephen Brown, Part 2

Hostia Volume I

Hostia Volume II

Hostia Volume III





ONA/O9A
Order of Nine Angles / Order of The Nine Angles

All items are covered by the Creative Commons license: Attribution-NoDerivs 3.0
ONA Text Archive

Volume I - ONA Website Archive
Volume II - Texts Part I
Volume III - Texts Part II
Volume IV - Texts Part III
Volume V - Occult Fiction





Introduction to ONA Text Archive Volume III



Some Historical Curiosities

With the exception of the Satanic Letters of Stephen Brown, the texts in this volume contain a selection
of older typewritten ONA MSS circulated among ONA members in the 1980's and the early 1990's CE,
and as such may be of some interest, as historical curiosities of the Occult kind. The majority of these
MSS are no longer in circulation among ONA members, and thus are no longer used by ONA members
(or ONA associates) for instructional purposes, having been superseded by newer texts authored by
Anton Long, many of which newer instructional texts are available in Volume I of this archive (The
ONA Website Archive) and in compilations such as The Requisite ONA A Practical Guide to The
Sinister Sorcery of The Order of Nine Angles and Excerpta Esoterica - A Concise Compendium of The
Sinister Esoteric Philosophy and Praxis of The Order of Nine Angles.

Some of these older MSS - in the three volumes of Hostia - have been included in other old ONA
publications, such as the now outdated Hysteron Proteron, and in some of the Appendii of Naos (which
work continues to be used as an instructional text). Many of these older typewritten MSS have also been
available on the Internet, in various forms and formats, for many years, as a very few of them have been
subsequently updated (for example, The Complete Guide to the Seven-Fold Way, and A Guide to Insight
Roles) and thus are, in this updated form, in use by ONA members.

The two volumes of the Satanic Letters of Stephen Brown may also be of some historical interest, as the
letters contain not only some to and from Michael Aquino of the Temple of Set, but were also written,
and to some extent deal with, that brief causal period (the middle 1980's to the very early 1990's) when
the ONA was clandestinely recruiting members and could be easily contactable by the curious.

It should be noted that the facsimile copies of Hostia included here contain some omissions (due to
errors while scanning the Xeroxed pages to obtain digital images) - for example, the first few pages of
the Occult short story Copula cum Daemone are missing.



Historical Comparison - Sui Generis

Those interested in or curious about comparing the aforementioned old ONA typewritten MSS with
newer ONA texts, many find Excerpta Esoterica of interest, and which new ONA text (sui generis) is
included here to enable such comparison.


Excerpta Esoterica






ONA
121 Year of Fayen


Acknowledgements

The ONA gratefully acknowledge the work and enthusiasm of those members and associates who
produced scanned images of texts such as Hostia, and Naos, from the original spiral-bound and Xeroxed
publications.



THE SATANIC LETTERS
OF
STEPHEN BROWN
Volume I
D.N.A.
First Published 1992 eh
Copyright 1992 eh Stephen Brown & O.N.A. All Rights Reserved
PRINTED & PUBLISHED BY:
Thormynd Press
PO Box 700
Shrewsbury
Shropshire
England
The colour illustration is from 'The Sinister Tarot' by C.Beest [DNA]
Atu XI, Desire
Ad Satanas qui laetificat juventutem me am
Introduction
Collected here are some of the letters written by a Satanic Adept over
a period of a few years to a variety of individuals with a view to explaining
some of the tenets of traditional Satanism.
Some letters to or concerning this Adept are also included to give context.
All the letters are reproduced from the originals.
It is anticipated that the publication of these letters will be of
interest to those who, for whatever reason, are curious about Satanism in
particular and the Occult in general.
This present volume is the first of a series of projected volumes
containing letters from the Adept who now has the honour of being the
Grand Master representing traditional Satanist groups.
This present selection deals mainly with the difference between
traditional Satanism, as represented by the Order of Nine Angles, and
what has become accepted within the Occult fraternity as 'Satanism'
as represented by the American group the Temple of Set, led by Dr. Aquino.
For a long time, the ONA was secret and secretive. In the early part of the
eighth decade of this present century, a decision was taken to gradually
make available the methods, philosophy and teachings of the Order - this
decision being based on Aeonic or sinister strategy. One of the tactics
to be used to try and achieve the strategic aim was to challenge what had
become the accepted notion of 'Satanism' as represted by such groups as
the Temple of Set and the Church of Satan.
Accordingly, contacts were established. It should be remembered that at
this time, few details about the teachings and methods of traditional Satanism
were known to outsiders, and so the ONA was judged to be just another
Satanic group in the Church of Satan/La Vey mould. Gradually, however, the
stark reality of traditional Satanism was made known - via letters such as
the ones published here, via the establishment of an underground zine ('Fenrir')
and via the distribution of works containing the tradition ('The Black Book of
Satan', 'Naos' and so on). The earlier curiosity and tolerance displayed
by groups like the Temple of Set soon disappeared as they began to realize
how different the ONA was - how far removed from what they considered
Satanism to be.
Thus, the ONA became, for the Temple of Set and its members, a proscribed
organization. This reaction served to highlight the real nature of this
Temple, as the letters make clear - and threw into doubt, for those with any
sagacity, their version of 'Satanism'.
The difference between the ONA and groups like the Temple of Set is evident
most clearly in the matter of human sacrifice, as the letters reveal.
P.O. Box 4:
Church Stretton
Shropshire
England
7th September 1990 ev
Dear Dr. Aquino,
It was with interest that I read your
letter in a recent issue of 'Brimstone' after my attention
was drawn to that magazine by a friend. An open (rather
friendly) reply to some of the points you raised has
been sent to the Editor - I am sure he would send you a
copy should you be interested.
However, there are some points which perhaps are best
raised in a private letter. First - and perhaps
inconsequential out of its context - no one has ever
claimed to be 'Head' of the ONA: no such position exists.
Your statement on this was somewhat surprising because
I felt you N'ould be above using I Kennel' type tactics
re mis-information about other LHP individuals and groups.
Am I mistaken? Or perhaps the information was supplied
by a not altogether too reliable scource here in the U.K.?
Second - and most important - your mention of the
MSS concerning sacrifice. These were published basically
because they form part of an esoteric tradition, which
tradition was being made accessable to who might
be interested follo\iing a decision to publish Order methods,
teachings and traditions. Essentially, such publication
lets others decide what is or is not worthwhile or valuable
or interesting from an esoteric point of view - there is
not, within the ONA, any control of esoteric information
as a result of one or more individuals deciding what is
'right' or 'true teaching' - simply because individuality
is the foundation 9f the ilONA wayll. This way is the
development of self-insight and magickal mastery via
individuals following the seven-fold way.
But this background aside, you raise an interesting
point in your use of the term 'ethical'. Does Satanism
have ethics? And if so, what are they and who formulates
them? By the nature of the 7emple of Set I am led to
assume the answer be affirmative and that it is
the ToS which formulates these. Is this assumption incorrect?
If it is not, then I and some others would offer dissent
based not only on the principle of indiViduality mentioned
above but also on the reality of there eXisting divergent
LHP and Satanic traditions (some of which existed before
the foundation of the Church of Satan). Speaking for
myself, I consider debate about ethics futile in a LHP
context - exceEt to express the obvious Satanic assertion
(qv I The Dark l' orces I in lIFenrir
ll
4:) that one essential
personal quality is honour born from the quest for
self-excellance and self-understanding. One either has
this personal quality (or the potential to possess it) or
one does not: intellectual debate about it is irrelevant.
This quality is expressed by the way of living an individual
follows and as far as the ONA is concerned this quality
is one of those that marks the genuine Satanic elite from
the imitation. Yet we accept that others may disagree
we feel there can be no religious dogma about Satanism
or the Lap: no subserviance to someone else's ideas or ways
of living. Each individual developes their own unique
perspective and insight as a consequence of striving to
achieve Adeptship - a perspective and insight which
derives mainly from practical experience, both
and personal. Thus we uphold anarchism.
Hence the publication of the many and various Order
MSS. Yet, all this notwithstanding, I do unrterstand
that some may believe that tactically the time was
not right to publish some of these :jSS.o I-Iowever, is the
time ever right? Once again, some interesting questions
arise. For example, for the benefit of those groups
(like the ToS) which do adopt a high media profile, is it
necessary and indeed desirable for other and
individuals on the LHP to restrict what they say and teach
and publish in case such things are mis-interpreted and/or
distorted and used against the LfW in general? This
would imply some sort of concensus among those individuals
and groups on the LHP - a concenus which it seems both
the ToS and the Church of Satan wish to achieve by
claiming a religious 'authority'. To this end there seems
to be developing an almost Church-like mentality - with
schisms and prohibitions and proscribing of other groups
and individuals. Kather 'Old Aeon' values. If such a
concensus is indeed necessary (and I and some others
have doubts whether it is) then it would seem better
achieved on a mutual basis by recognition of diversity
and traditions and then the of mutual
understanding rather than one trying to impose its
dogma by a religious type belief: such dogma and such
belief being entirely contrary to the basic principles of
Satanism and the LHP - self-development via self-experience.
I and others like me respect your to promulgate
the 3etian philosophy just as I trust you have the sagacity
to understand that what La Vey codified and what the
early Church of Satan represented is not the only form
Satanism can take. Satanism existed in many forms long
before La Vey, and the ONA simply represents one such
form: a form that has changed and is still changing
as it is and has been by creative individuals
within it. As I mentioned to you in a previous letter
some time ago, this does not mean we claim to be a 'peer'
org-ani;:ation \'ii th a claim to some kind of 'authority'. ./e
are simply a small follo\'iing our Ol'1l1 way - a
somewhat different from that developed by the Church of
Satan and the ToS. Our tradition, such as it is, is not
static - indeed in many ways the most significant
developments (e.g. the Star Game, Grade Ritual codification,
Deofil Quartet) have occurred quite recently. Doubtless
these developments will continue.
When in the past we and others like us have said
things that others interpret as being 'against' the ToS
or La Vey, i'ie were simply assuming the role of Adversary _
challenging what seemed to be becoming accepted dogma
that the only 'real' Satanists are either in the ToS or
the Church of Satan. Such a dogma is an historical absurdity
and its acceptance an affront to the Satanic desire to
know and understand and not meekly believe.
If you have any comments about these matters I would be
interested to read them.
Cordially yours,

,. emple of
post:: 0Fl=ICe Box 470307, SaN J:raNcrsco, Ca"l=0rNla 94147
mCl-Q)alt: 278-4041 * l' efex: 6502784041
O)lChael ).. ).qu,...,o, ph.b.
h'Sh pr,es1:: OF Se1::
October 7, XXV
Mr. Stephen Brown
Post Office Box 4
Church Stretton, Shropshire
England
Dear Mr.
Thank you for your letter of September 7th.
Under your several aliases every single letter and publication of the O.N.A. is
authorized over your personal signature, whether as "pp" or otherwise. Personal
contacts by our fonner Priest Martin confmned that you are the leader, if not
indeed the sole member of this institution.
The old Church of Satan used to play games with mythical officials and
executive bodies behind the scenes. As a senior official of the Church I helped to keep
this particular hot-air balloon initially assuming that it did no -harm and
made [he Church a bit more colorful to the membership. Ultimately I became
uncomfortable with it, however, because in the last analysis it involved deceiving the
very persons - the membership of the Church - who had:come to it in -good faith
depending upon it to not deceive them, even in so "playful" a fashion.
It was also responsible for a more serious kind of damage. It enabled Anton
LaVey to announce policies in the name of a fictitious "Council of Nine", or in the
name of a fictitious official, and thus to escape personal responsibility for his actions.
Nor was there any executive body or other official to whom he was accountable. Had
there been, the catastrophe of 1975 might have been averted without the entire
Church of Satan organization having to be scrapped. [Even if it had evolved into a
Setian mode, as in many Lesser Magical ways it was indeed doing prior to the crisis,
it still might have continued as an unbroken organization - and Anton LaVey might
be its High Priest today.]
- 2
When the Temple of Set was founded, therefore, the old occult game of
"Ascended [or in this case 'Descended'] Masters behind the scenes" was ashcanned
along with the other practices of the old Church with which we were ethically
uncomfortable. From the moment of its founding, the Temple has made all of its
officials and executive bodies a matter of record, known to all Setians [and to non
Setians with a legitimate interest]. And neither the High Priest of Set nor any other
official has the sort of dictatorial power that Anton laVey had in the Church.
Given the present climate of witch-hunting hysteria in England, publication of a
"Satanic ritual" by an avowedly "Satanic" institution which includes human sacrifice
is thoroughly irresponsible. In fact it would be irresponsible even in a normal social
climate, as the Satanic religion is not and has never been based upon the principle of
human sacrifice. [It is Christianity which espouses that principle, sacrificing its god
in human form every Easter.]
If you were presenting that ritual text as an example of Christian hate
propaganda against the Satanic tradition, making clear that it has no basis in fact, that
would be one thing. But the ritual which you have published makes no such
distinctions, and ~ s thus a dangerous "loaded weapon" to be used by any child (of any
age) who picks it up. And of course it plays right into the hands of any anti-Satanic
maniac who is looking for '4evidence" of "Satanic ritual murder". Your argument
that the C.N.A. does not consider itself responsible for such uses may satisfy you, but
it certainly doesn't satisfy the Temple of Set as guardian of this religion.
Indeed Satanism is an ethical religion, and yes, I do consider the Temple of Set
the institution consecrated by Set to establish and maintain such an ethical
environment - which is carefully developed in the Crystal Tablet ofSet.
As a non-Initiate of the Temple, you are of course at liberty to dissent from this
ethical standard. But neither, by your non-Initiatory status, does the Temple consider
you a member of the SetianiSatanic religion. You are, in our eyes, simply one more
individual affecting "Satanism" as a personal hobby. In this you may be more or less
skilled, more or less articulate, more or less artistic: these we do not judge.
But what we do judge is that in all of this you have not been Recognized by the
.Temple which exclusively is consecrated by SeLWe o ~ s i d e r the Temple a sacred
institution, not just one of a number of "Satanic clubs" around the world. From 1966
to 1975 CE we held precisely this view concerning the Church of Satan, which
welcomed the interest and enthusiasm of amateur "Satanists" and "Satanic" groups
such as the C.N.A. but considered only its own membership and Priesthood formally
deserving of the religious titles they held.
This last point deserves further elaboration and emphasis. Just because we
regard the Temple as seriously and exclusively as we do does not mean that we hold
non-Temple "Satanic" groups in blanket contempt. Some of them are indeed
- 3
amateurish and embarrassing to the Satanic tradition, and the sooner they disintegrate
the better. But others are quite serious and sophisticated, and deserve our respect and
admiration - which are quite freely given where due. Some, upon encountering the
Temple of Set, have voluntarily dissolved and commended their membership to it.
Some have retained their independent structure and interests while at the same time
encouraging/allowing their members to affiliate with the Temple as a formal
religion. Some have simply gone their own way, maintaining a polite non-acceptance
of the Temple's avowed Infernal Mandate.
The distinction we draw in all cases is dictated simply by our sacred regard for
the Priesthood of Set, and the Temple under its care, as established by Set in the
Book 01 Coming Forth by Night. If we did not draw that distinction, then we would
be, at our heart, an insincere and fraudulent religion.
Therefore the exclusiveness of the Temple of Set is not born of either arrogance
or competitiveness, but simply of the utter seriousness with which we regard
ourselves. It is this same attitude which makes the Temple of Set reject any "council
of churches
n
, occult or conventional, for the simple reason that we consider our
religion correct and theirs incorrect. As is stated in our informational letter, "they
may serve a useful social function as purveyors of soothing myths and fantasies to
humans unable to attain Setian levels of self-consciousness".
I have re-read the comments I made concerning the O.N.A. and yourself in
Brimstone, and I see nothing in them that I think should be amended - including the
compliment to you at the conclusion of those comments. You are, from what I have
seen of your writings, an intelligent and creative individual who could become an
influential and respected philosopher of the Left-Hand Path if you can bring yourself
to cast aside all of the fictitious "lumber and wreckage" with which you are
unnecessarily crippling yourself. If I didn't see Setian qualities in you, I wouldn't
even bother to say such things. But just as in my university classes I speak most
bluntly to the students who do have the intelligence to master the curriculum and
aren't doing so, so I speak thus to you..
cc- Adept John D. Allee, Editor, Brimstone
Shropshire
England
20th October 1990 ev
Dear Dr. Aquino,
Thank you for your letter of October the
-,
7th. f
I appreciate your comments and before passing on to
j
specific points raised, would like to make some general
comments.
What I sense (and I use the word advisedly) is that
]
you and I, despite our differing methods, are fundamentally
trying to achieve the same thing. I here mean in terms of
'esoteric' magick and not in terms of outward terms or
]
expressions.
We are both aware of the potential inherent within
I
individuals and how certain forms, magickal or otherwise,
can be used to explicate that potential, bringing thus ]
an evolution of consciousness both individual and
beyond the individual. Thus are individuals, and 'society',
l
changed over varying periods of time. You have established
and maintained an organization and imbued it with certain
forms, which forms via their various transCormations,
create and establish conditions for changes in tune with
certain energies. Because of the nature of this organization,
and the energies, there is a need to maintain a coherence,
a magickal continuity and thus the establishment of a system
which protects the viability o ~ all aspects.
As to myself, I deal with similar forms but make them
manifest in a different way - building in to some of those
manifestations a random or 'chaotic' element and into
others a 'numinous' aspect. Thus, further forms are
developed, in both causal and acausal time, and achieve
certain goals, some of which are quite long-term (beyond
my own temporal lifetime at the earliest).
All these energies are 'sinister' (or Left Hand Path, if
you prefer) - at the most simple level this means they
enhance our creative evolution; at another, it means-they
'disrupt' already existing forms which may hinder such
evolution and explication o individual potential.
~ Y h e r e we might (and seem to) differ is-in our respective
time-scale for fundamental change and in making some
elements more manifest than others, -to achieve specific
ends.
Of course, I accept that my understanding may not be
complete (and might possibly- be incorrect on some points)
as I assume that you, claiming the title 'Ipssisimus',
understand the preceeding four paragraphs without me
having to elaborate at length.
You have accepted a "role" ,.,i thin the Temple of Set
with all the duties and obligations implied, and there
is much to admire in this. This of necessity means
adhering to the principles of what you describe as the
'sacred trust' placed in you vis-a-vis the 'Infernal
fllandate I. Thus there is a religious attitude and acceptance.
All this I myself regard as natural and necessary, given
the vehicle chosen - that is, the Temple of Set. The way
of the ONA is, however, quite different - we see our way
as guiding a few individuals to self-awareness, to Adeptship
and beyond, via various practical and magickal techniques.
The emphasis is on guide, on self-devlopment, on self
discovery. There is no religious attitude, no acceptance
of someone else's authority, and no mystique: the methods,
as divulged in the recently published book '-Naos', are
essentially practical.
All this arises from the understanding that changes such
as I mentioned earlier (regarding individual potential)
will occur slowly and for the most part on a small scale
for some time to come: bringing changes to 'society' (a
generalization here, for brevity) - and thus to larger
numbers of individuals - on the timescale of a century or
more.
The present aim of the ONA is to make these techniques
which give all individuals the means to achieve the next
stage of individual evolution should they so wish
more generally available. These techniques (the Grade
Rituals for example, and the Star Game) will probably
and indeed should be refined and extended in the future,
as they have been refined in their creation over the past
decade or so. Older techniques, inherited by me, have served
their purpose - and to an extent have made possible the
present advances, including preparing the way, on the
level of.mystique, for a dissemination of the 'new'. To be
more explicit - an 'aura' was created around the ONA (quite
deliberately) by using certain methods, magickal forms,
and by publishing certain material. This aura, existing,
becomes transformed - and serves a very useful purpose on
the acausal level. (In simple terms and on an elementary
level, it provides a certain impetus to seek out and try
the 'new' techniques, the 'new' way - on the level of
individuals.)
Thus, as the new techniques (and hence the new forms
deriving from them)become more widely distributed, via
books such as Naos, the Deofil Quartet and the Black
Book of Satan (these last two due for publication this
Winter Solstice) then the methods used hitherto are no
longer needed, and are abandoned - they have served their
purpose. It is the same with the ONA: once-the techniques
and the essence are more widely available then 'membership'
as such is irrelevant, since everything is-available
and accessable (and this includes past methods-and
the individual taking responsibilityor their own
development, their own experiences (both magickaland -
personal). This is the fundamental point: the responsibility
for development ultimately rests with individual desiree,
just as each individual must make their own- assessment of
what is valuable and what is 'ethical/just' from their
own experience, it being the aim of the techniques of the
seven-fold sinister l'lay to provide the character-building,
evolutionary, experiences. There is no pre-judgement by
me or anyone, no set of rules. The function of the ONA
is now to guide, simply because its members have undergone
the experiences of the way and can speak from a position
of experience - an experience which mayor may not be of
value to others.
Thus the fundamental difference in our approach. It was
made quite clear to the former Temple of Set Priest you
mentioned that each individual is expected to work on
the practical level to achieve his or her own magickal
development - to actually practice magick, to use magickal
and other techniques, rather than just talk about them.
This takes quite a number of years, and is a personal
effort. Most people cannot be bothered - they want easy
solutions - and most people who enquired in the past
about the ONA were not prepared to work t9ward their
own self-development. They either wanted someone else
to do it for them (be such a someone a 'Master' or an
Infernal l-1anifestation) or would not/could not undertake
the life-style change necessary for achieving genuine
Adeptship (such as spending three months alone under
special conditions). Ultimately, their loss.
I, for one, do not believe th.reis a 'religious'
solution to Adeptship and beyond - a gift, Infernal or
otherwise. There is only self-experiencing, in the real
and 'the magickal worlds, and that is it. Wisdom is acquired
by the alchemical process of internal change over a period
of time: the techniques developed by the aNA may shorten
that time from several decades to perhaps a decade or
just under, but they do not do away with it, just as those
techniques make the possibility of such change available
to all.
For this reason, the ONA does not attempt to define
what is or is not of the Left Hand Path and what is or
is not Satanism (or even what Satan is) - each individual
arrives at their own understanding via experience.
Occassionally, as I have mentioned, there may be the
adoption of an adversarial role in order to attack accepted
(or even unconscious) dogmas within the broad spectrum of
the LHP movement - but that is as it should be, for
individuals questing after knowledge who refuse to meekly
believe. Once again, a 'role' is only a role, played out
in the quest for understanding.
On the specific point of membership - yes, there is
more than one (not that it really matters anymore now that
dissemination is being achieved). Not many, it is true,
but enough - some only beginning their quests, some more
advanced along the way: incthts country, in Scandinavia,
in the countries of Europe and elsewhere.
Of course, all this may confirm your opinion that the
aNA is not 'Satanic' (or 'Setian'- this latter I would
agree with). Do you therefore understand 'Satanism' as
now the exclusive the Temple of Set - because
of the 'Int"ernal Nandate' you-mentioned? If so, this
raises rather interesting questions regarding 'Infernal'
authority, revelation and such like - questions partly
answered by your use of the term. religion. tibat then of
Satanic organizations which existed before the revelation:
such as (to take an odd example) the Order of Satanic
Templars here in England which existed (and was undertaking
Initiations) before the establishment of the Church of
Satan?(It later became known as the Orthodox Temple of the
Prince.) Personally, I see Satanism more as a way of living
than as a religion: an attitude to life, and one which is
ultimately personal, striving to ever more.

However, as mentioned above, I believe our ultimate goals
are the same even though our methods may course
in this, as in many things, I may be mistaken: I claim
no authority, and my creations, as they are, will
in the end be accepted or rejected on the basis whether
they work (Satan they should ever become 'dogma'
or a matter I also expect to see them become
transformed, by" their .:>wn metamorphosis and that due
to other individuals: changed, extended and probably
utlimately transcended, may be even They - like
the individual I am at the moment - are only a stage, toward
something else.
In the interests of sinister I could arrange
a copy 'Naos' (and other works as and when they
become available) to be sent to you, should you be
interested.
Enclosed please a copy of an article due to appear
shortly in the journal 'Balder'. It may make you smile.
Cordially yours,

/
[Editorial Note: In view of the controversy in circles about
using 'pseudonyms' and the desire of certain groups to operate 'underground'
without media scrutiny - a subject mentioned by Dr. Aquino in his letters
and since taken up by a number of others both within and without the LaP
the following observations are in order:
.It has been for many centuries an established principle among LaP Adepts
to work in a reclusive manner in 'secret'. The reason for this is basically
two-fold: the magickal work is mis-understood by 'outsiders' [ and often
by such people catagorized from their own social/political/religious perspectives)
and to try and explain it to non-Initiates was seen as a waste of time: and,
secondly, it enabled that work to be'undertaken without hindrance from
interfering individuals and officials. Without this secrecy, the LaP would not
have survived. Today, conditions have changed somewhat, but still not enough in
some areas.
A labyrinth was created to confuse the merely curious and those seeking to
disrupt the magickal work and tradition.
Quite often, LaP Adepts have a 'seperate professional' life (which in some
cases is part of their long-term magickal goals) and the 'stigma' of involvement
with magick would be detrimental to that. Quite often this seperate life is
beneficial to the evolution of the 'Occult' in general as it provides opportunities
for dissemination (mostly clandestine).
That some individuals have gone 'public' is fair enough - that is their
decision. But those who prefer or need to work 'underground' in order to
continue their own reclusive and secret traditions should not be castiqated
for in many cases they are guardians who can never have a 'public' Occult role.
Societies, and the individuals within them, are still structured on the basis
of categories and generalizations.)
I
Shropshire
England
14th March 1991 eh
Dear Mr. Milner,
Thank you for your letter. I have sent the items you requested
by seperate post.
You raise two matters which are of considerable interest - viz. is the
obtaining of wealth and power the sign of a successful Satanist; and can there
really be such as thing as a Mandate given by the Prince of Darkness.
shall answer your first question, first. The persuit and obtaining of wealth
and power, like all worldly things including the pleasures of the flesh, is a
worthy Satanic goal - indeed, it is one which all Satanic novices should aspire
to. However, the fundamental aim of the way of Satanism is the achievement by the
individual Satanist of a unique Destiny - i.e. fulfilling the potential of
eXistence latent within. For some, this Destiny is the obtaining of wealth and
influence in the world. For others, however, the goal is different - it may be
creativity (e.g. in music or some other artistic form), or discovery (e.g. in
knowledge, science) or exploration or the achievement of Wisdom (i.e. a deep
esoteric understanding and skill in esoteric Arts, particuarly Aeonic magick).
For all, however, the fulfilment of Destiny implies excellence - achievement
in a specific field or fields. Thus, while one Master or Mistress may because
of their unique Destiny achieve material 'success', another Master or Mistress
may to all outward appearences be 'poor', and mostly bereft of material possessions.
Fundamentally, what matters is what each achieves with their lives - what is
inGernal, what is known, learnt, experienced, rather than what is outward appearence
or show.
The common image of a Satanic 'Master' as someone possessing great wealth
who dresses in a certain way (e.g. like Mephistopheles in an amateur production
of Faust or like Mr. Lee in Dracula) is a fictional image. That some who
call themselves Satanists ape this image, just shows their lack of understanding
of genuine Satanism. A Satanist is a chameleon - someone who adapts and blends
into their surroundings, for the most part. However, sometimes a Satanist (e.g.
during the novice stage of development) may assume a certain 'role' or 'roles'
(such as the fictional and popular image of a 'Satanist') for a particular
purpose. This purpose is usually to obtain experience - e.g. in manipulating
others; enjoying playing the 'role') - but once the purpose is achieved, the
Satanist moves on, to other adventures. The role has served its purpose.
Regarding your second question. I preseume you refer to certain organizations
who base their claim to representing Satanism on the fact that they claim to be
empowered by the Prince of Darkness Himself. One organization, based in America,
uses the term 'Infernal Mandate' - they claim that their Priesthood and only their
Priesthood are truely representatives of the Prince of Darkness because of this
Mandate.
In reality, the very concept of a mandate is anti-Satanic - it is, in fact,
a Nazarene concept. The Prince of Darkness desires Comrades, not sycophantic
followers - that is, He wishes uS,as individuals, to be like Him. He is proud,
defiant, individualistic and creative. Satanists seek to be like Him - to
become gods, to be Satanic in their own lives. Of course, Satan Himself and
his Comrades likewise, often use others for Satanic ends - and this is natural
and necessary. For essentially individuals divide into two groups - those who
lead, and those who follow. Satanists are always leaders - they are the
manipulators.
Further, the concept of a Mandate means a religious approach - a dogma, a zeal
in upholding that dogma, a rigid structured grouping wherein individuals are
rewarded for their zeal, for their conformity to dogma and authority. And also
the religious approach means a certain attitude, a certain way of being - it means
acceptance, observance, a mental weakness, a lack of defiance, of pride.
..
. ~ '
-.
~
j
~
j
.J
J
The whole of Satanism is a defiance against this religious spirit, this
religious attitude. Thus, an organization which upholds or claims to uphold
Satanism as a religion cannot be Satanic - it is, in short, a fraudulent
organization.
I repeat, that Satanism is a rebellion against all those forms which hold
our being, our spirit in chains - which bind us, which restrict our potential,
our evolution - and the most potent form which has bound us, and which still
binds the majority, is the religious attitude, the dogmatic approach, be this
overtly expressed via a religion or a religious approach or covertly by
social and political zealousness and conformity. Religion emasculates us.
Naturally, groups like the Temple of Set cover their religious approach
and dogma in fine-sounding words. For instance: "The Temple seeks merely to be
a forum for Setians to communicate and cooperate with one another constructively
and courteously .. " [Extracted from the General Information and Admissions
Policies of the Temple of Set.] To which should be added - 'provided they are
obediant to what their 'Master' says or lays down as law or policy'. They are
forbidden to associate with certain people/groups (of which I am one, and the
DNA one group) because those people/groups are "proscribed" - for a reason or
reasons devised by the 'High Priest of Set' himself. In effect, certain people/
groups are cast out as 'heretics'. Does this all sound familiar? The Temple of
Set uses subtle intellectual ideas to propagate what they say is 'an individual
striving' for becoming (or 'Xepher') - but what i ~ amounts to in reality is an
individual subserviance to the Temple, its ways, its authority and its 'Master'.
This reality is 'justified' by the 'Infernal Mandate' - i.e. Aquino in
particular and the Temple of Set in general have a "sacred duty" apparently given
by the Prince of Darkness Himself. What this means is that Aquino claims his
authority because he claims to have received a Mandate from some entity. Real
religious stuff.
A genuine Satanist, on the contrary, has authority by virtue of his or her
Wisdom - and has achieved Wisdom by virtue of practical experience. There is
no need to claim a 'spiritual' authority given by some 'entity' be that entity
Satan or Set or whatever - indeed, to so claim such authority exposes the
individual who so claims as needing this spiritual crutch because they lack
real Wisdom: i.e. they rely on something external to themselves, something
external to their own achievements. Such individuals have to rely on something
external because what really matters is missing - that which is created by the
following of the Black Arts to their ultimate ending. In brief, such ones
who claim and so need to rely on an external mandate are charlatans.
This neatly returns us to the first question. A genuine Satanic Master (or
Mistress) can be known because they possess character - i.e. they are unique
charismatic individuals (although often the charisma is veiled) who have depth:
it shows in their eyes, in their attitude. They have been to Hell and back - and
been to Heaven and back; they have experienced, and so learnt. They do not need
to pose, assume a 'role' or claim some 'mandate' or even an ancient lineage.
They just are themselves.
I trust this will be of interest.
With best wishes, ~
~
J
Shropshire
England
19th June 1991 eh
Dear Miss Stockton,
Thank you for your letter enquiring about the ONA which has
been passed on to me to reply to.
Essentially, the ONA is a Satanic organization which seeks to gUide its members
toward Adeptship and what is beyond Adeptship. This is an individual quest, which
involves the Initiate striving to achieve the goal by their own self-effort.
Initially, on joining the Order, the new member has one Order contact. This contact
offers advice and gUidance, and makes available Order teachings and methods.
Should the new member decide to continue, they undergo a simple Initiation.
Thereafter, they work at their own pace, following the techniques and so on as
explicated, for example, in the MSS 'Naos'. This takes some months, during which timE
they meet their contact to discuss matters and during which the contact may give
advice if such advice is saught.
Following this initial period of basically hermetic and solo magickal workings
and tasks, the Initiate usually goes on to the next stage - the formation of
a Satanic Temple to undertake ceremonial workings and gain experience in
people-manipulation and other Satanic skills. The Initiate is expected to recruit
members for this Temple - which is soley under that Initiate's control. Thus, the
Initiate learns by experience - no constraints of any kind are placed on the
novice who runs the Temple. Generally, the novice in running the Temple, follows
the gUidelines and rituals as given in the Black Book of Satan - i.e. they use
the magickal energies of traditional Satanism and so enhance the sinister, rather
than the energies associated with other 'traditions' which tend to undermine
the sinister.
The novice then, after some further time, moves on to the other tasks which
await along the sinister path - i.e. undertakes further workings, magickal ordeals,
and gains further experience. Generally, their Order contact remains the same,
although occassionaly it may be changed. The novice is free to continue with and
expand their Satanic Temple, and may if they Wish, turn it into a teaching Temple
i. e. the novice teaches and trains those who may be sui table to follow the path
of traditional Satanism, as they themselves have done. Or they may keep the
Temple as an instrument for their personal edification - or they may disband it;
it is entirely their choice.
All this takes from a year to a few years. There are then other tasks, other
knowledge to be gained, other experiences to be learnt from. Thus, there is a
commitment by the Initiate to follow the path of Satanism. This path is not easy,
and requires effort. Adeptship is achieved, by each individual who gets that far
it is never a gift. Furthermore, the individual is for the most part alone - they
rely on themselves, they have to rely on themselves, make their own mistakes,
and learn from them. Their contact only guides, only offers advice. There is no
contact with other Order members, at whatever stage of development - no secret
gatherings, no Order rituals which members attend, no group discussions. Thus,
there is self-effort, and self-achievement. No one to 'reward' you, to delude you,
to whom you must be subserviant. There is only the unique journey you undertake
and which you learn from in your own time according to your commitment.
This is so, because Satanism is a commitment - by each individual. One aim is to
find your unique Destiny, and fulfil that. No one can do this for you.
You write that you are at present studying at University. Well, you attend
lectures, may read, may discuss matters with others - but in the Finals, the effort
is yours alone, and you may on your own efforts pass. Of course, someone could sit
\
the Finals for you - but then the achievement, the Degree, would not be yours. It is
the same with magick - what really matters is the amount of effort you put in. ~
The achievement of genuine Adeptship requires you to learn: no one can do this on
your behalf.
This lack of meeting with other members also have a very practical point
above and beyond the fact that it encourages a uniqueness and the development
of a strong character [both traits a Satanist has or aspires to] - i.e. it
ensures the security of those other members. They remain secret, and so
continue with their work. Unless, that is, they decide for themselves to the
contrary. But the number who do this are very few, for obvious practical reasons,
most connected with the dark nature of Satanism and its still heretical nature
insofar as the majority of non-Occultists are concerned (and, indeed, as far as the
majority of Occultists are concerned!). ~
It is fact of the nature of most individuals that gathering in groups is necessary:
few possess the strength of character to be and act alone. Most require the
comfort of others around - of knowing they are not alone, that help is near, that
problems can be discussed, and so on. This is true in magick as in life - in fact,
more so, particuarly in the Left Hand Path. People like to compare experiences,
like to re-assured, like to feel part of a larger grouping. But this is actually
detrimental to the development of the qualities a Satanist must possess or
develope. An Adept of the Left Hand Path must be self-sufficient, must be strong
must be an individual who has developed a unique 'view of life', a unique
'philosophy of living' from their own experience. A being-with-others implies
a social or 'peer' pressure, a conformity, and an expectation - an 'image' to
strive toward and conform to, a 'role' to fulfil. A genuine uniqueness of character
can only be forged through a certain isolation - through struggling alone,
through find1ng solutions to one's own problems by one's own efforts. The path
of Satanism (or rather the following of the path by an individual) poses problems
for each individual - it is in the nature of the path itself for this to happen.
It tests, it presents the individual with ordeals (and rewards of course - but
we are considering the formative experiences which breed Satanic character).
There is and must be a 'self-overcoming' - a development of the individual. Thus
is the Adept born.
Of course this is very difficult, and there are easier options. These, however,
do not lead to real Adeptship, but to the illusion of attainment. The Satanic path
sorts out the strong from the failures. Only the strong, the gifted, survive and
prosper. And that is as it should be, for Satanism is elitist.
Thus, we maintain the isolation of the novice from other novices. If they
want contacts - they find their own, via the Temple they form, as explained
earlier. But here, they are the 'role-model' for others - an obvious inversion
which has benefits insofar as developing Satanic character is concerned.
Since their Order contact only gUides them, each novice has no image to aspire
to - they must find their own. Often, they try many 'images', then discard them,
and so gain experience, the hard way.
I have gone into this matter at some length, since the person with whom you have
been in contact, has intimated that you thought the Order was akin to
some others who held 'social' type gatherings and rituals for members. In fact,
most individuals who enquire about the Order have this misconception - and most
are disappointed when they discover or are told of the reality! To be honest, the
majority dislike the notion that they are expected to work at their own development
via their own efforts without the support and comfort of other members being
around. Thus, do they show themselves unfitted for the Order - not possessed
of 'the right stuff'!
You ask who has authority in the Order and what this authority represents.
Basically, the only 'authority' is that which arises or developes because of
experience. For example, the Order contact you may have should you decide to begin
the Satanic quest, offers advice and gUidance based on their experience - you are
free to accept that advice, or decline it. Your contact teaches what they have
learnt from practical experience - they offer no 'theory', they demand no
obediance, no subserviance. As to myself, I "represent" the Order, in a sense,
simply because I have travelled further along the Way than the other members
because I have more experience. Perhaps I have learnt more. I certainly consider
I have achieved something - perhaps some little Wisdom. But I am not infallible
I have no 'authority' in the real sense - I simply offer advice and guidance
based on my own experiences. I am still learning. What I is not 'sacred' _
hopefully, it will be surpassed, refined, changed, when others discover and
experience and attain. I inherited some esoteric knowledge, and have added to it
and that really is what esoteric knowledge is: a slowly accumulating body of
knowledge which re-presents both what Is and what is Not. Gradually, this
representation is refined - gets closer to being a genuine representation.
Thus, when I speak or write I speak or write from my own experience - I do not
claim some supra-personal authority, to be in contact with some entity (like
Satan) who has chosen me, or empowered me or whatever. I am a unique individual,
:nd what I say or write should be judged by its merits - by whether it works,
effective, is a genuine representation of what it is supposed to be. My
creations do not pretend to be other than what they are - my creations. They
are not the 'sacred words of the Devil' or whatever. I may sometimes have been
inspired by the Prince of Darkness, but the works are mine - and should be judged
as mortal rather than the product of some entity. I leave it to others to claim
that their works are imbued with a sacred quality (or Infernal power) and so they
deserve 'obediance' and all that religious stuff!
The same applies to the traditions I inherited. They are simply traditions,
and like most traditions are a mixture. Some contain a little Wisdom; there are
bits of insight; bits of real esoteric knowledge. And an awful lot of mystification
as well as some fables. Each individual must assess them for themselves - if
they are useful, fine. If not - fine. [If you are interested, the traditions
are: some of the rituals in 'The Black Book of Satan', certain techniques of
magick (e.g. Esoteric Chant; Insight Roles) and certain esoteric 'knowledge'
connected with the Dark Gods mythos and the Septenary system - the sigils, some
chants, words, and septenary correspondences.]
To end, I must repeat that our Way is not easy. It requires many years
of effort - you will receive little help, and a lot will be expected of you.
It will be your effort - not mine, not that of your contact or a friend or
anyone else. You will be faced with ordeals, with tests of character. There are
rewards, of course - including the obvious ones of carnality and wealth, if that
is what you desire. But there are also an awful lot of other things awaiting
I make no promises - if you succeed, you will succeed. You might fail. It is you
who will decide.
No one will or can award you Adeptship magickal Grade. You will have to
achieve them. It usually takes five or more years to reach the stage of Adeptship
few get that far. Most who begin, give up, because the quest is just too hard or
they are too soft. It will probably take fifteen or twenty years to reach the
stage of Mistress of Earth, the fifth stage of the seven that mark the path. Are
you prepared for this?
Should you be interested in taking the matter further, I can arrange for you
to meet the person to whom you gave your letter. She will be able to answer
any questions you might have regarding the next step, should you decide to
undertake it.
Incidently, there are no fees, no dues of any kind connected with membership of
the Order. And all Order MSS are available to members, at cost - none are 'secret'
or withheld until you reach a certain stage. Once Initiation is complete,
and the first tasks are achieved by you, all Order MSS are accessable.
With

P.O. Box 700
Shrewsbury
Shropshire
England
27th May 1992 eh
Dear Ms vera,
Thank you for your very interesting letter, and the questionnaire.
Regarding publications which present the teachings of the ONA, the following
are available (from the above address):
Naos - A Practical Guide to Becoming an Adept. 121 pages. $30 including Air
Mail postage
The Black Book of Satan - A Guide to Sinister Ceremonial Magick. 56 pages.$ 20
Hostia - Secret Teachings of the ONA, Volume I. 130 pages. $35
Hostia, Vol. II. 56 pages. $20
The Deofel Quartet, Volume I. (Falcifer, Lord of Darkness; Temple of Satan) .
211 pages. $50
The Deofel Quartet, Vol II. (The Giving; The Greyling Owl.) 221 pages. $52
The prices are rather high due to the cost of Air Mail postage - for instance,
Naos would be just Ell without the postage costs. All the above are copies
of the original MSS as circulated among m e m b e ~ s . Most of the articles which
appeared in 'Fenrir' are in either 'Bostia' or the Black Book. The Deofel
Quartet are instructional texts written in fictional form. [Cheques payable to
Thormynd Press.]
In replying to your detailed and reasoned comments, perhaps I should start
by saying that in attacking the 'intellectualism' of the Temple of Set, I am
attacking the mostly non-practical (in terms of living) approach of that and
other groups. They have made Satanism seem mostly cerebral - a subject to be
studied, discussed, argued about, analyzed, rather than being a practical gUide
to living on the edge. Their practice, such as it is, is again cerebral - magickal
workings which are mostly devoid of a primal exultation, ecstasy. In short, their
approach revolves essentially around abstract ideas. I am not critical of
intellectualism per se - I am regarded by some as 'an intellectual', having been
trained both as a scientist and a classical scholar [1 have several translations
of Greek Drama to my credit]. Rather, I have tried to make clear (sometimes
by exaggerating the point) that I regard Satanism first and foremost as a practical
way which involves garnishing experiences of the limits of living, and learning
from those experiences - transmuting the experiences into self-insight, the
development of consciousness and so on. I also believe that these experiences
must be tough - must take each individual to and beyond their own limits - and
that they must be done without relying on anything other than a pure defiance,
a pure strength of character. To me, it seems that both the Temple of Set
and the Church of Satan provide 'props' for their members - there is dogma,
an organizational structure, a sense of belonging, and the belief that
Satanism is somehow a 'fantasy game' or playing at socerers.
Basically, intellectualism should follow action - not prejudge it nor limit it.
All the members of the ToS and the CoS I have met over the years were full of
'Satanic theory' but had little (sometimes no) experience of going to and beyond
their own limits. Basically, they played at Satan ism - the occassional (boring)
ritual, the odd working with a magickal intent. But nowehere was there a proud,
defiant, exultation in living; nowhere was there real Satanic character born
from character-building experiences. There was, and is, an awful lot of discussions,
of meetings, of articles, of letters, of 'organizing' things. But try and get
one of them to actually do something really Satanic in the real world - to divest
themselves of the props (psychic, human and Occult) which supported them, and so
return them to their primal nature - was impossible: they were too lazy or weak;
too comfortable with playing their Satanic fantasy roles and games.
2.
Regarding my own tradition, and the question of what is and what is
not 'Satanism I.
I make no claim that the ONA represents the only 'true form of Satanism' - it
is simply one tradition among many, although it does pre-date the formation
of the CaS. What I express and have expressed, is that organizations like the
CoS and the ToS by their very nature actually hinder the development of those
qualities which I and some others believe to be central to this I
mean that any organization which prescribes a dogma for its members to believe, which
restrains them by 'ethical conditions' and which implicitly or explicitly require
those members to submit to an organizational authority/Master/leader, is not
Satanic. The ToS in particular believes in Satan ism as some kind of 'religion'.
I, and the Mistress who Initiated me into the ONA tradition, have always seen
Satan ism as being individualized - concerned with building a unique character,
a truely free being. An organizational structure such as possessed by the ToS
contradicts this in essence, however many clever words may be used to try and
hide this fact. Such organizations breed sychophancy, dependence - one has to
'conform', to a certain degree at least. Of course, I understand some of the
tactical reasons which explain why the ToS, for instance, claims 'religious
status' - but even these reasons, on examination, show that the adoption of these
tactics are unnecessary and actually counter-productive, in terms of producing
real Satanic Adepts: i.e. individualsof Satanic character who truely represent
an evolutionary development.
In my own tradition, for instance, it was the custom to train one, at most
two, novices on an individualized basis. That is, a Satanic Master/Mistress
guided one or two novices in the way of Satanism - there was and is no
organizational structure, no limiting the behaviour of those novices, only an
imparting of tradition and advice born from personal experience of having
oneself undergone ordeals and formative experiences in the real world.
Sometimes, in undertaking an Adversarial role against the CoS and the ToS,
I have been rather strident - but to provoke, to try and get others to think
constructively about those organizations and the type of Satanism I believe they
represent.
I describe the ONA as being a 'traditional Satanist' grouping by which I
mean it adheres to certain traditions - chief among these being a guiding of
novices on an individualized basis, it undertakes certain rites/practices on
a basis established in earlier times, and it accepts that Satanism is dark,
evil in a very real sense (one of which is that there are certain powers/ dark
energies which are beyond the psyche of the individual and which can overwhelm
it - which are primal). The traditions I inherited were really a mixture
some ceremonial rituals (such as the Ceremony of Recalling), some legends regarding
Albion, some beliefs concerning Baphomet as a dark goddess who was propitiated
in former times by sacrifice, some methods (such as 'Insight Roles') used to
develope Satanic character, and some ordeals, both practical and magickal,
designed to test, to create skill, to provoke self-insight. All these I have
made accessable, mostly without comment. I make no claims as to their validity,
historically or otherwise. It is for others to judge them, and use them if they
consider them to be useful.
What I have done, is to refine what I have inherited and add to it, making
'what I believe to be a purely practical system which enables any individual prepared
for the hardships and struggles, to reach Satanic Adeptship and beyond. There
is no mystery or mystique about achieving Adeptship and Satanic mastery: all it
takes is years of self-effort, years of experiences, years of refining abilities
and learning new ones. Furthermore, there is no need for me to set myself up as some
'all-knowing' Master empowered by an Infernal Mandate or whatever. What I have
done I have done because I followed the traditional way of seeking experiences
and because I possessed a Satanic pride which made me survive and learn from those
experiences.
Many of my experiences - as befits a traditionalSatanist - were dark; an awful lot
were dangerous in the 'life or death' sense. I gambled my life, everything, many
times, and won.
-
3 .
There is nothing very remarkable about this - or there should not be.
Everyone has potential (or at least most do) - but they seldom if ever
realize a fraction of that potential for various reasons: they are constrained,
by 'society', by their own fears and weaknesses, they are lazy, they prefer
'easy' solutions (such as sitting at the feet of some 'Master') ... To me,
and some others, Satan ism is a means to realize that potential, to go even
beyond that. To do this, radical measures are required - ~ n d these are always
testing as they are mostly in the real world.
By the nature of quite a lot of my experiences, they"are 'secret' - they
were beyond the bounds of conventional morality and law. Thus have Satanists
operated for a long time - in secret, by the very nature of their existence,
by the very nature of some of the experiences that are required to transcend
the conformity of the herd and the inertia of one's own psyche, and which
thus are a 'Yes!' to being. Naturally, this is dangerous - as you say, it
can be an excuse for just plain foolhardiness. But a Satanist is someone
who achieves a mastery - who experiences, and then, learning from that
experience, transcends it. It is the failures who become trapped (in their
own desires and their limited perceptions, for instance). So some fail
they obviously were not possessed of enough Satanic qualities. That is the
nature of our existence - the tough win through, the weak perish. It is not
for me or anyone to limit, to prescribe, to forbid - the selection occurs by
itself, by. 'trial and error'. Each individual must learn for themselves - this
is the crux. No one can do it for them. The essence, born via experiences, cannot
be learnt from books, it caanot even be taught - it must be experienced. All I
and any genuine Master c a n / ~ ~ give advice, perhaps suggest some experiences
which may be interesting and suitable - but the novice must undertake the
experiences. If they learn from them, fine. There are more experiences and
adventures waiting. If they fail, for whatever reason, or do not learn from
the experience - tough!
In respect of politics. You mention that if a Satanist used politics,
he or she never could achieve political success because Satanism is so
unpopular. Naturally, if that Satanist was known as a Satanist - but if he/she
kept this secret, as many do and have done, there is no problem. Of course there
might be a danger of being 'exposed' as a Satanist - but that in itself is a
challenge: to work under "deep cover". It requires a special person, certain
skills - a Satanic character, in fact. I know of one particular person, many
years ago, who did just that, until his aims were aChieved.
However, my general point concerned a novice who might get involved with
politics as a learning experience - for perhaps a year or so. This experience
is quite different from that resulting from announcing, publicly, that one is
a Satanist (this in itself is an experience which some Satanic novices choose
to learn from). To become involved in extreme politics provides many opportunities
for manipulating others (speaking in public; writing propaganda); for testing
one's courage (participating in a rally/march where one's opponents are in the
majority and threaten violence); for learning about comradeship and betrayal.
And so on.
Further, although fascism as a creed had some links with the Nazarene Church,
National-Socialism was, in essence, contradictory to Nazarene philosophy and
ways of living. Most modern and authentic National-Socialist groups are
anti-Nazarene (as witness Matt Koehl's 'New Order' in the US). But, essentially,
the question is not about a particular type of political world-view, be it
fascism or whatever, being contradictory or not to Satanism. The question is
about all political forms being forms - structures which can be used, for a
Satanic purpose, to achieve Satanic goals. The question of what might happen
to individuals within a certain type of State is only a short-term question,
and its asking implies a lack of what I have called 'Aeonic insight'.
Basically, Aeonics is a study of those processes which mould individuals and
socieities over long periods of time - how people, alone and in groupings, have
been and can be manipulated, changed, controlled. It is study of those energies
which affect and infect the psyche and which produce and change archetypal forms,
4.
and which thus mould character - and thus make 'history'.
Aeonics has nothing to do with Crowley. It is a rational analysis of the
causes underlying historical change, and Aeonic Magick is the use of magickal
energies to effect aeonic change - i.e. change on a large scale over significant
periods of time. Basically, Satanic strategy (or 'the sinister dialectic of . t
history' as it is sometimes calledl is about using such energies to bring
changes broadly in line with Satanic aims - i.e. enable individuals to
-j
I
fulfil their potential, evolve to become like gods and so on. This strategy
is based on reality - both in terms of the energies used, and 'human nature'.
Therefore, the goals are seen as long term - of centuries of more. The aim has
and is to increase the number of genuine Satanic Adepts, and to provide

changes which enable this.
Thus, it will be seen that Satan ism, when understood correctly, is not soley
I
about self-advancement - it is also about using magickal and non-magickal
forms/energies to produce changes within societies which incline toward
the fulfilment of Satanic aims. This does not mean a kind 0: 'altruism' it means
a calculating, reasoned assessment and then a striving and toward certain
long-term goals, this assessment and this striving actually enhancing our existence
in a positive, Satanic way. In the simple sense, it may be considered as
Satanic manipulation on a large scale. The assessment itself, and the reasoned
understanding behind it, requires the development of special abilities - one
of which may be said to be 'Thought'. This is a development of our consciousness,
and leads beyond language. It is a special kind of 'thinking' - a thinking with
symbols, although the symbols are not abstract, as in mathematics, but rather
'numinous', archetypal. Essentially, it extends the range of our being. This
type of thinking is pre-figured, and made possible by, 'The Star Game' - a
collocation of symbols which extends both our intuitive and our reasoning
faculties. The mastery of this 'game', and thus the use of a new way of
reasoning/being, is a sign that one has taken evolution further - has become
almost a new type of 'human', one so far above the majority that it is difficult
to conceive one ever belonged to or related to that majority.
This rational analysis of Aeonics leads to certain judgements, a lot of which
are mis-corftrued by those who call themselves Satanists because they understand
.(
those judgements on a personal basis - usually castigating the individual
or group which presents them from what is essentially a 'moral' position. That is,
there is a 'projection', by those Satanists (and Occultists in general), onto
the forms/judgements that they cannot really understand because their perspective
is so limited - so caught up in the constraints of their time and society.
This is what I meant by 'cosy, intellectual and basically moral abstractions'.
Most who profess to be Satanists cannot see very far - they cannot reason, coldly
and unemotionally and deeply. They accept other people's abstractions and ideas
and 'reasons' and have not thought the matter out for themselves because
it is either too difficult for them or they (once again) are too lazy, too smug,
too self-satisfied, too comfortable in their little 'Satanic' world with their
'Satanic' friends.
This judgement is part of genuine Satanic character, and arises from the
self-insight born via hard, testing experiences and ordeals. A Satanist has to
strip everything away - all props, go right back to the primal. This means
. he/she relies only their instinct, their character, their spirit - their inner
resolve. This process takes years - and then, and only then, can the person
acquire the other aspects a Satanist needs and must have: the 'intellectual'
super-structure, the new ways of being, one of which I mentioned above (vide
'The Star Game'l, the skills in magickal and people arts.
What has happened is that this foundation, this hard foundation, is lacking in
nearly all modern 'Satanists' - they are too soft, have not been toughened, they
rely too much on the comforts of society, on what others (like Aquino et al) have
given them in terms of principles, beliefs, dogma and so on.
Hence, when I say that National-Socialist Germany aided the sinister dialectic, it
is mis-understood: as me being a 'National-Socialist' or something of the kind. I am_
simply stating a fact of Aeonics - as I do when I say that a future State or
----
5.
Empire which was inspired by National-Socialism would also aid the achievement
of Satanic aims, over centuries. Others, who perhaps have not reasoned
deeply about such things, express naive views like a new Satanic age is just
around the corner and that politics hinders the coming of this age. I know
the reality of human nature and the times in which we live, and I know most
people today are little different from what they were thousands of years ago
(in some ways, we have lost something - as I am aware when I read Horner or
Sophocles). They have hardly evolved at all - there is more illusion about
'inner progress' and conscious evolution than there is reality. In fact, the
Occult in general fosters this illusion. Thus I understand that real change
arises slowly - most people still delude themselves, are still in thrall to
unconscious influences, still swayed by appearence. Our whole modern world
conspires to make this so - magick, and particularly the Left Hand Path, is
a means to the essence behind appearence: or rather, it was. Its awe, primal
nature, its inspiration, its dark numinosity can really liberate and change.
Thus my castigation of those who I see as pedalling a 'safe Satanism', an easy
path to liberation - they destroy the one thing capable of liberating those
in thrall. And they do it (a) to glorify they own ego, and (b) because they
have not understood the way itself.
I trust this willig! interest and perhaps thought-provoking, and look
forward to your comments.
With best wishes,
~ ~ /
P.O. Box 700
Shrewsbury
Shropshire
England
28th May 1992 eh
Dear Ms Vera,
Further to my recent letter, perhaps a few more comments might
clarify the position of the DNA, and be of interest to you. '
By making certain material available - on sacrifice, for example - and
by writing certain MSS dealing with that and other 'dark' topics. I and others
have done two things. First, made it clear that such material is part of
my tradition and that it recounts what was/is done. Second, returned to
Satanism that darkness and evil which really belongs to it (at least in the
novice stage).
I have no desire to give Satan ism a 'good name' - on the contrary. 1 wish
it to be seen as I understand it to be - really dangerous and
Naturally, many others believe the publication of certain material is'
mistaken, just as those who oppose Satanism have and can use that material
to confirm their views on Satanism. The decision to make such material
available was made only after considerable thought with full knowledge of'the
consequences. '
Of course, I may be mistaken - I make no claim to be I infernally "infallible'.
I welcome positive discussion - the dialectic of learning. My thesis re the
nature of certain practices which I inherited is open to
'antithesis', from which a new synthesis and understanding may But
all those in other Satanic organizations have done is 'proscribe'
DNA, or attack me personally or mount campaigns of dis-information against
the DNA. The whole attitude of such groups, as befits their nature, Qs
patronising - vide Aquino, in his letter to me of October 7 XXV: he,: the
Master or teacher, and I a student (of potential!) under his guidance and
submitting to the rules of the ToS. He, and others, have stated
sacrifice is not and never has been a part of Satanism. Well, it probably
is not and never has been a part of some traditions - but it was/is a part
of my own tradition, according to principles laid down a long time aqo
regarding the victim or opfer choosing themselves, the act then being akitl'
to an act of 'natural justice'. [qv. the MSS 'Satanism, Sacrifice
'Satanism - The Sinister Shadow, Revealed'; A Gift for the Prince' et.c. r'S;hall
send you copies of some of these, since they may be of interest.] J
As with many things, sacrifice can be miscontrued. The affirmation tnat
it has occurred as part of one Satanic tradtion at least can be takel\<cup '.
by those weaklings (in terms of character) who circulate around the fringes>'
Qf the Left Hand Path, and give them an excuse to indulge in criminal"
acts. That is, such people fail to understand the reasons for such acts
(the correct choice of opfer, for instance) as they can never rise above
their own weaknesses. Are these consequences my responsibility, or not? Or
am I acting like a Satanist (my kind, anyway) and standing back, perhaps
with laughter, when a probable consequence becomes a fact? Does this unsettle
you? Horrify you? Does this provoke a challenge and make you question the
nature of Satan ism?
The same applies to the use of politics. Is it worth the death of x number
of others (in a war, say) to give birth to one, perhaps two, genuine Satanic
Adepts?I would answer in the affirmative. Does that make me cruel? Or Satanic?
...
,
]
"'I
, ,

2.
Also, I do not believe it to be necesary nor desirable for Satan ism to
try and become respectable - or even improve its image. Nor even to try
and counter the propaganda of the Nazarene fundamentalists. Such things
are irrelevant. what matters is presenting the essence of Satan ism so
enabling individuals to work at their own self-development in a Satanic way.
As I mentioned before, Satan ism fundamentally means individuals striving
togo beyond what they are. This is hard, and means that not many will
attempt it; even fewer will be successful. The means cannot be made easier
for that would destroy the essence.
Thus, the ONA is in conflict with groups like the ToS who really want
to make Satanism easy and safe and thus become rather more widespread than
it is now. It is personal, direct experience, ordeals and so on, . , . ~ cch are
important. For instance, to achieve Adeptship the ONA believes eac.:
individual must undergo certain formative experiences. One of these involves
liVing alone, in an isolated location, for three months with only the bare
necessities required for physical survival. These conditions are necessary,
for by so living in such a way the individual strips away all self-illusions,
exposes all their inner weaknesses, and makes them reliant only on themselves.
There are no distractions, no friends to give comfort, no material comforts
to soften the hardship. This [Which is the Grade Ritual of Internal Adept] is
tough. But it is the key to Adeptship. There is no short cut, no easy way.
To succeed in this ordeal, the individual must have or develope an infernal
strength, a certain character. Naturally, many fail - some renounce their
Satanism, some find excuses for giving up. But one either stays the
distance, observing the conditions of harshness, or one does not. Many are
they who have said that this ordeal is not necessary - they believe there
are other ways (all easier, of course), or they are afraid of confronting
themselves without the supports normally around them: friends, lovers,
organizations, dogma, material comforts. They and others like them can
believe what they wish - but that particular ordeal works: it produces
a strong, insightful character ready for the new challenges which can inspire
an Adept. Or it destroys.
I understand Adeptship not as a reward given by someone else (such as
Aquino) for what they perceive as 'progress' or 'ability', nor even as
the undertaking of any kind of ritual at the end of which one congratulates
oneself and appoints oneself as 'Adept'. Rather, it is the achievement
of a certain self-insight and knowledge, allied to an understanding and judgement
born of experience. It is also mastery of certain skills (some magickal, some
not-magickal) and a developed awareness stemming from a synthesis of
rational understanding (or 'intellectualism') and intuition. It is a stage
in the Satanic way of living - a stage reached by self-effort and struggle.
A Master (or Mistress) is a stage beyond this - there is no gift, infernal
or otherwise, which confers the attributes of this stage of individual
evolution. It is achieved, by the individual, not a reward and certainly
not a self-appointed title assumed after a few years playing at Satanism
and safe magick.
However, it is true that present conditions are more favourable toward
the propagation of Satan ism than was the case decades ago. But even were
direct 'persecution' and anti-Satanic laws to return, Satanism would continue:
it would re-adopt the practices of those decades. The cell system; the oral
transmission; 'deep cover'. Novices would still be trained; goals would still be
achieved. So 'favourable' conditions are not necessary - indeed, some see them
as detrimental: they make organizations like the CoS possible!
These present conditions provide some opportunities - of increasing the
number of genuine practioners of the Black Arts and of making available for
present and future generations the methods and techniques of those Arts.
The real aims of Satan ism will be achieved whatever the external forms our
SOCieties may take - Satanists, like the shape-changers they are, will adapt
and prosper. These aims are essentially two-fold: continuing the tradition
(i.e. training Adepts; providing opportunities for seeding Satan ism) , and
gradually changing evolution.
3
The second of these will actually arise from the first - the changes will
occur because of the increasing number of Adepts. These may be likened to
a new species which at first is small in number but which, over decades and
centuries, increases. In time, it will dominate. The first arises because
it is one of the obligations of each new Adept to find someone suitable and
guide them toward Adeptship. These changes will, as I explained in my last _i
letter, take time - centuries, in fact. There is no way the process can be
speeded up - each individual must acquire the knowledge, the character, the
experiences, for themselves, and this takes time. It takes less time now than
it did - because we understand more, we are more conscious of what we are
actually doing (or at least some of us are). It is possible and indeed probable
that over the next century or so the time taken to reach Adeptship and the
stages beyond will be reduced. But the situation at the moment is as it is.
A century ago it took perhaps twenty or thirty years of one's life to achieve
real Adeptship. Now, it can take as little as five to ten years. What has not
changed (at least yet) is the number who reach that stage. As I wrote many years
ago, most people want easy solutions, they want someone to do the work for them,
to confer titles on them - or they are so comfortable with their illusions and
delusions (regarding their magickal abilities and their self-insight, for
instance) that they see no reason to change, to really struggle; to reach
toward Adeptship. All I can do is point the way - offer some guidance. It is
up to each individual whether they begin the quest, and having begun, whether
they succeed.
The fundamental questions which should be asked are: what, fundamentally,
is Satanism? What does it mean in terms of the life of the individual? What
does it mean in terms of society? The ONA offers some answers. Organizations like
the ToS give other answers, some of which contradict the ONA ones. Each
individual must arrive at their own assessment. The ONA offers a practical
system which I and others know from experience works - at least in producing
our kind of Satanist! The ONA is critical and controversial: it is
provoking, Adversarial, occassionally irreverent. This in itself is creative.
It engenders response.
Once again, I would welcome your response to the matters raised in this
letter and the various MSS.
With best wishes,
~ /
~ /
" 4793
N
lXX
J J a l l l ~ i\uaten.
]JlIlQlattr a;tmllll. 1111.
a;tmlllt ar litt
United Kingdom
Adept Kerry Bolton
PO Box 38-262
Peytone
WELLINGTON
New Zealand
5th August 1992
Dear Adept Bolton
I trust you are
copies of the
magazine.
well and not working too hard?
WATCHER which has proved to
Also thankyou
be an interes
for the past
ting little
It is concerning publishing and avert ising that I am writing to you.
Over the last 18 months or so a group calling itself The Brotherhood of
Balder has emerged and at the first glance their endeavours seem quite
worthy. However I have had to draw the High Priest's attention to certain
of the small print in the BALDER magaZine.
They apparently claim to have working relationships with the following
groups The Order of Nine Angles (ONA) and The Ordo Templi Baph-metis (OTB)
The ONA was proscribed to Setians by the High Priest aprox five years ago
and on his direct instructions we do not retain in the Temple anyone who
affiliates with it. Reasons:
(1) The ONA published rituals purporting to be "Satanic" which prescribe
human sacrifice. Human Sacrifice is unacceptable to the Temple of Set, and
the representation of it as a "Satanic" practise is equally unacceptable.
(2) The ONA whilst represent ing it self as a viable, funct ioning
organisation, appears to be only a fictional device used by a single
individual for self-advertisement, and even that individual hides behind a
variey of false names viz: Christos Beestos, Stephen Brown, Anton Long and
his legal mundane name David Myatt, but all the letters from these
"indivudals" are written on the same typewriter! Such deviousness and
dishonesty are unacceptable to the Temple of Set.
(3) The ONA takes its name and elements of its imagery from the Ceremony of
the Nine Angles, authored by Dr Aquino for the Satanic Rituals, in 1971.CE.
The ONA denies this appropriation and declines to ask our permission for
such use, and this is unacceptable to the Temple of Set.
-2
(4.) The Temple of Set, while welcoming and appreciating non-affiliated
interest in Satanism generally, recognises no claim to confer or hold any
Priesthood of the Prince of Darkness other than the Priesthood of Set as
entrusted to the Temple of Set. .
The OTB and it s magazine ABRAXAS are run by one James Mart in. Mart in was
formerly a Setian 1- with the Temple of Set nearly 5-6years ago a copy of a
magazine called was sent to the High Priest by the proprietor one
Stephen J Waters. The reason being that Martin had written an article for
the same. GANYMEDE has a reputation in the UK for promoting pederasty and
the article was also along those lines.
The Priesthood were asked to interview James Martin which was accordingly
done. Assurances were given by Martin that he had no inclinations toward
but shortly after the interview resigned from the Temple.
Martin wrote to Waters claiming he had been expelled for being gay!
Shortly there after ABRAXAS appeared openly supporting and
pederasty duely complimenting GANYMEDE. The OTB was a latter developement
based on Waters' organisation CEROS, promoting the current.
We are also disappointed to discover that John (who resigned from
the Priesthood and Temple last April) held dual membership of the
Brotherhood of Balder whilst a Priest of Set which is not permitted.
2 was assigned an alias because of employment problems (he works for
the Inland Revenue-in which he is a senior officer). Mr had been
threaten with the sack if he continued in the TOS and so adopted the name
Richard Saunders or Bro Richard of Shropshire, circia 1989.
Sadly he has been rather foolish in placing his personal security at risk
by using this name in a non-Temple capacity and would have been better
advised to create a new "name". I have since been made aware that one of
members, expelled by Ippsissimus Lewis, is also a member of this group and
well aware of , alias, couple wi th this person's lust for position
and power I has placed himself in a rather precarious position.
In making you aware of these matters Dr Aquino, The High Priest, has asked
me to advise you that any Official functions or Contacts or Publications of
your own OLHP in your capacity as an Adept or Pylon Sentinel of the Temple
of Set should not in any way promote or acknowledge any of these groups or
individuals. Also that membership in them is incompatible with Temple of
Set Affiliation.
Indeed in the samples of BALDER I have received, April 1991-July 1991, it
was difficult not to miss articles refered to as originating from OLHP-by
--"-
Scorpianus, an advert for the WATCHER and also the detailed piece about the
group under working
If you have any questions or problems with the forgoing information I am
more than happy for you to discuss the matter further with the High Priest
or any other member of the Priesthood you see fit to write to.
1
-1
-3
However I do hope you can appreciate the general concerns over this matter
and any connections with the Order of the Nine Angles. Like wise the
Brotherhood of Balder.
2 clear deceit in assosiat1on with such e group was clearly
deliberate since he holds the title First National Member. ,_ However the
holder of that designation for Finland has since resigned finding it
incompatible with his Temple Affiliation.
I would commend this matter to you for most urgent action and would
appreciate being kept informed of developement etc.
Needless to add this letter i6 confidential in its entirety and not for
general discussion or information outside of the Priesthood of Set.
Xeper and Remanifest
David Austen IV'
Magister Templi
cc:
Dr Michael A Aquino
Priest Petri Laakso
P.O. Box 700
Shrewsbury
Shropshire
28th August 103 yf (1992 ev)
Dear Mr. Austen,
A copy of your letter of the 5th of August to Bolton of
New Zealand has been passed on to me. I consider a letter from me to you to be
in order since you made mention of the ONA, and myself.
First, I will deal the issues you in your letter, in the order
you listed them.
1) Human sacrifice. Human sacrifice has been and still is part of traditional
Satanism. The victims or opfers are never chosen at random. They are carefully
selected, then judged, then given tests of character. Accordingly, it is their
own character and actions which condemn them. Human sacrifice is a
and an expression of Satanism action. [In this respect, the enclosed MS may be
of interest, as might articles which deal in detail with this and related
topics of esoteric Satanism, and which are contained in the collections 'Hysteron
Proteron' and 'Hostia'.]
Until quite recently, this aspect of tradition was governed by a strict code
of silence. But this has now been done away with in order to express for once and
for all the real nature of Satanism - to counteract the moralizing of some
individuals who regard themselves as 'Satanists' and who deny that such sacrifice
is a part of Satanism in order to gain "respectability" and win sycophantic
supporters.
If you peruse the we have made available on this sUbject (such
as the MSS 'Guidelines for the Testing of Opfers', 'Culling - A Guide to
Sacrifice II')you will see that the approach is sophisticated and
Satanic. Of course, I and others expect organizations like the Temple of Set
to not only disapprove of publishing such things, but also to claim that
such things are not and never have been a part of Satanism. Well, they are certainly
not part of armchair - nor of the psuedo-intellectual type which reduces
(or tries to reduce) Satanism to a playing at wizards for the of the
ego.
2) The members of the ONA remain - with two exceptions - secret, for
tactical and strategic reasons given the nature of traditional Satanism and
the reality of the sinister dialectic. Furthermore, we regard Satanism as an
individual quest, and so as an Order offer guidance and only: each
novice forms, as part of their quest, a Temple to work magick and to practice
Satanism in action. Thus, there is a cell system.
The two exceptions are myself, and Christos Beest. We have a limited 'public'
role - mine is decreasing as his is increasing since he is ascending to be the
outer representative of the Order. The fact that you regard these two individuals
as one and the same person shows your lack of research and lack of
concerning the ONA. You might, for instance, have asked Pete Carroll about Mr. Beest
and one of the Temple of Set members who some years ago enquired about joining
the ONA and met me - before you sat down at your keyboard to write your letter.
Had you done this fundamental research, you would have discovered that there are
two different individuals involved. Not that Christos or myself are bothered
for myself, is pleasing to be the which produced the
beautifully Satanic images of 'The Sinister Tarot' (some colour photogrpahs were
in 'Manteia' No.4 if you are
As for typewriters - what is one typewriter HOl..VOr; between two? Other
than perhaps an obvious tactic to avoid detection of that other one (or two or
whatever) and to make people like you draw the conclusion you were
to make. Perhaps I shall lend Christos this typewriter, or another one, when
he writes his own reply to your letter.
3) The ONA takes its name from an aspect of existed
before the Temple of Set and the Church of Satan - and which perhaps was
unconsciously (perhaps 'tapped into' by he who wrote some
of the rituals for the Satanic attributed to LaVey. Or,perhaps it was
even more than that - a psychic contagion as part of the
dialectic. Whatever, what Aquino related was garbled nonsense, esoterically,
and bears no resemblance to the genuine esoteric tradition is
accessable for those prepared to look - and concerns re-presenting causal and
acausal One aspect of this tradition is the septenary Star Game. If
you are really interested, the relevant MSS can be sent to you. [Some have
appeared various Occult zines.]
Or perhaps you are. referring to a fable published in that fable which
was to be 'The Book of wyrd'? I quote from 'List of ONA MSS 1974-1992ev':
"This work was first collated in 1985 eh. It contained some ONA material but
was mostly written as an to the Order ... As such, many of the
rituals were 'sanitized' or changed, and some fables were included
which those of sufficient sagacity (i.e. prospective applicants) were
expected to see through ... The book was never by the Publisher who
had agreed to do so ... Shortly after the work was abandoned for publication
a decision was made by the Grand Master of the Order to make all ONA MSS
available without alteration over a period of seven years." This period of
seven years ends this year - and all the MSS are now available, including
hitherto highly secret ones. [These were mostly published in the last two issues
of 'Fenrir'.]
Now, to the really interesting part of your letter - the attitude and
structure of the Temple of Set.
By proscribing certain organizations and individuals, and indeed by
a code of ethics which members must adhere to, the Temple of Set shows itself
not to be an organization of the Left Handed Path and not to be Satanic.
As I have written in an article which I understand 'The Heretic' will be
publishing:
"The LHP means the individual takes responsibility for their actions and their
quest ... There are no safety nets of any kind on the LHP - there is no dogma
to rely on, no one,to provide comfort and soften the blows, no
individual or 'Being' to run to when things get difficult and which will
provide support and sympathy and understanding. Or which, just as importantly,
takes away the responsibility of the Initiate for deeds .
... The RHP prescribes behaviour and limits personal responsibility. The
LHP means self-responsibility and self-effort. The REP requires the
to conform in certain ways. The LHP is non-restrictive ...
LHP organizations and Masters/Mistresses only offer guidance and advice,
based on their own experience."
In the LHP, there is nothing that is restricted or forbidden - each Initiate
make their choice, and acts. By certain things, and having a
code of ethics, the Temple of Set is acting like a RHP organization.
It is also not being Satanic when insists that members be submissive to its
doctrines and views. Satanism, of the genuine is concerned with
defiance - a Satanist never submits to anyone or anything. As it has
been 'A Satanist would rather die, proud and defiant, than
You have submitted yourself to the Temple of Set, and to Aquino most of all.
Where your proud defiance? Where is your individual, unique Destiny?
You further say, and I quote: 'The Temple of Set ... recognises no claim to
confer or hold any PrIesthood of the Prince of Darkness other than the
PrIesthood of Set as entrusted to the Temple of Set.'
In the context of genuine SatanIsm, this is arrant nonsense. Why? Because
the PrInce of Darkness does not seek followers who act and behave like slaves
lIke Nazarene scum. Who obey, who expect, who fear, who are fundamentally
weak because they need the security of belIef, of being dominated by someone.
Rather, the Prince of Darkness seeks those who wish to be like HIm - those who
strive in their lIves to be Satanic. That is, proud, strong, defIant, indIvidualistIc,
creative, Promethean ... Of course, He also wants these strong ones, these
brothers and sisters of His, to control others, to do His works through them
and by them - to lead them into evil and lead the world toward a more satanIC way
of living.
What this means in reality, is that organizations like the Temple of Set may
contain one or perhaps two real Satanists who are using the members for their
own ends or for the glory of Satan Himself, to work evil. Were they not doing thIS,
they would not be Satanists, but altruistic individuals of the RHP kind.
Further, had the Temple of Set any real satanists other than the few who control it
and thus direct its members, those Satanists would rebel. That they meekly
accept their lot (however many clever words they may use to delude themselves with)
shows their true nature.
While on this subject - you refer to yourself as a Master of the Temple.
What, then, are your creative achievements? What have you, as a 'Master' added
to esoteric knowledge? Have you really confronted the Hell within you and external
to you and are truely a Master of yourself - mentally, psychically and physically?
Have you existed in the Abyss of Nothingness and so been tempted by 'the other
SIde'? By 'the good', by the 'divine'? Have you - as a Master of the Temple has
gone into the real wilderness and stripped away all the delusions of the
conscious, the unconscious and the pre-conscious and so become one with Satan
and thus that un-named energy which motivates change and hence evolution? Have you
faced the terror of what is beyond even the power of the PrInce of Darkness?
Have you - as a Master of the Temple has - been intoxicated with living? Been
faced with your own physical death? Have you tasted the Elixir of violence, of
combat, of conquest, of exploration, of creation? Have you gone to and beyond
your physical limits of endurence? Have you felt what it is like to kill - to
love with the passion of a demon? Have you lived on the edge like van Gogh,
Nietzsche, Beethoven - aware of what is to be done, of the power of
oneself and yet aware of madness? To be brief - have you lived to the full,
become replete with experiences and needed time to savour them, to learn from
them, to distill that elixir which is Wisdom? Have you experienced the delights
and the knowledge and the sadness of knowing:of a god? Are you a real Master of magic!
Or have you had your 'title' awarded by someone? Have you real judgement of
others? Real esoteric knowledge - real skills in all forms of magick? Real
understanding of aeons, of individuals, of those thIngs WhICh shape others
consciously and unconsciously over both causal and acausal time? Or have you a
title because you have been helpful to someone and conformed to his ideas and
ways and so been rewarded? Has what you perceive to be your progress been
via theory or VIa someone else's rituals? Cr has It been via the testing fires
of experience in real life? Are you really the Master of your own Temple - or
that of someone else? Have you gone to both extremes of living - the lIght and
the dark - and found the syntheSIS between and beyond them?
It would be interesting to learn of your answers to some of these questions.
Meanwhile, I enclose some recent ONA materIal which should be of Interest, if
only for its controversial statements.
On the personal level, I - and some others - believe that what I have added to the
esoteric tradition I InherIted surpasses that of all other traditions put together.
In comparison, the contributIon of the Temple of Set IS neglIgIble and Satanically
irrelevant. On other subjects my creative contributIon is ImpreSSIve - as It should
be for a Satanist.
THE SATANIC LETTERS
OF
STEPHEN BROWN
Volume I I
000
First published 1992 eh
Copyright 1992 eh Stephen Brown & aNA. All Rights Reserved.
Printed & Published by
Thormynd Press
po Box 700
Shrewsbury
Shropshire
England
Ad Satanas qui laetificat juventutem meam
Introduction
Collected here are some of the letters written by a Satanic Adept over a
period of a few years to a variety of individuals with a view to explaining
some of the tenets of traditional Satanism.
Some letters to or concerning this Adept are also included to give context.
All the letters are reproduced from the originals.
It is anticipated that the publication of these letters will be of interest
to those who, for whatever reason, are curious about Satanism in particular
and the Occult in general.
This present volume is the second of a series of projected volumes containing
letters from the Adept who now has the honour of being the Grand Master
representing traditional Satanist groups.
This present selection contains some correspondence with Order novices
which seeks to explain what is expected of a Satanic novice. It also contains
letters which continue some of the themes of letters in Volume I - in
particular human sacrifice and the nature of other groups describing themselves
as 'Satanist'.
Order of Nine Angles
P.O. Box 700
Shrewsbury
Shropshire
England
9th September 103yf
Dear Dr. Aquino,
Enclosed please find a copy of a reply to a letter by Mr. Austen
here in the U.K. With his letter, he included a copy of yours to Mr. Bolton
in which you made mention of me. Thus, I considered a letter from me to you to be
in order.
Apropos of sacrifice. To the material originally published, to which you took
exception, there has now been added much more - and some of these MSS are
enclosed since they might be of interest. You will probably regard the publication
of this material as 'mistaken' - among other things.
I, however, regard it as necessary at this moment of time, for three fundamental
reasons. (1) It expresses what traditional Satanists regard as Satanic practice:
i.e. Satanism in action. (2) It restores to Satanism that darkness which belongs
to it. (3) Such distribution of such material is a part of sinister an
exoteric aspect of this being an obvious dialectic: opposition, synthesis, change.
If you study the literature we have made available on this subject, you may.
appreciate that what is stated is rather different from what most assume or believe
is stated. [I refer to the MSS "Culling - A Guide to Sacrifice II"; "Victims
A Sinister Expose"; "Guidelines for the Testing of Opfers" and so on.] We are
expressing the philosophy of the noble and the strong in forthright terms - not
shying away from difficult issues, not pretending we, as Satanists, are some
kind of altruistic, pacifist, kind folk who are 'mis-understood'. The fundamental
principle behind the action is that some people are worthless - and, because of
their deeds and character, do not deserve to live. In fact, that their demise is
healthy - akin to an act or acts of 'natural justice'. This is a statement of
genuine Satanism - as is the statement that opfers are human culling in action.
The MSS make it quite clear that opfers - victims for-Satanic sacrifice
deserve what they get: they have been judged, testedfhand found suitable.
Thus, no victim can be 'innocent' or a child. It of those chosen which
condemns them.
It is to be expected that you will not find this acceptable. I could give
many examples of creatures who by their actions have shown themselves to be
worthless - who deserve to die. Any individual who possesses a noble character,
who understands the concept of 'honour' ,will know what is meant here - they
will have a healthy instinct, not be perverted by the sickness of the Nazarene,
and so will possess real judgement. Accordingly, I will give a general
example in the hope of explicating the matter. [A few specific examples are
given in the MSS.]
Those who adhere to the real philosophy which underlies Satanism [ to be
precise I suppose I should say 'philisophy of life' rather than just 'philosophy']
accept that battle, war, combat and conquest are necessary - the strong thrive,
the weak perish. And perhaps most important of all, through struggle character
is bred - and individuals exposed for what they are: noble or ignoble; brave or
cowardly. In battle, there is no hiding place - words are no good, it is deeds
which count. Intellectual sophistry is of no avail - one either is noble, or
one is not. In facing death, there is truth - within each one who faces death.
I quote from a fragment of an ancient Greek poem which is of interest here
(my translation):
"Noble and glorious is he who fights
For his folk and family against the foe.
Since death comes when chosen by Fate
Bringing to an end the thread of life
Go forward with spear held high and shields shielding brave hearts
When battle is joined:
There is no from death, for that Destiny comes to all mortals
Even they claiming descent from the gods.
Many from the battle fury of roaring javelins have fled to their home
But even there, their fate of death awaits:
And they die unloved and unmourned by their folk
While both the high and the low born lament for the brave.
All of a community weep for the courageous, who die: .
And if they live, they are hailed like a god,
Exalted by those who behold them
For the deeds of the many, they did alone."
[Kallinos.]
In battles, people die. Someone kills them. In an important sense, a battle is
a culling - a test, a trial jy the gods. A warrior society (such as that of
ancient Greece or Rome) is one where what I call 'Satanic' values are upheld. There
is no guilt about certain things, no morbid 'ethics' to condemn certain things,
like conquest and combat. There are warrior gods - gods to whom sacrifices
made. In a sense, those slain in battle are offerings to these gods.
Of course, some of these attributes are instinctive - certain deeds and beliefs
arise from a 'thinking with the blood' rather than from cerebral contemplation.
As such, they describe the individual of action rather than the gentle Nazarene
mystic or the monkish philosopher. The morality of such a society re-presents
natural justice - a balance, and, as mentioned above, a part of this is that
some people are worthless.
As you are aware, this morality, this natural balance, has been supplanted
by a morality deriving from the Nazarene - in the societies of the West, at least.
The result, as someone once wrote, is a slave-morality rather than a master
morality: the celebration of the coward and the psuedo-intellectual (whose
abstract cleverness is esteemed more than the judgement born via experience),
and the demise of the warrior, the noble of spirit. This has resulted in
the proliferation of human dross - for every 'human' life is regarded as
somehow 'sacred' or at least worth something.
It is in this context that the 'Sacrifice' MSS should be understood. They
espouse truths about worth and character - truths which are really heretical.
And Satanic. That you and some others who profess to be Satanists have joined
in the chorus of condemnation is interesting.
The real difference between the action advocated in these heretical writings
and warriors in battle is, of course, that the former are rational, calculated
acts. They arise from assessment, a judgement.In effect, they are morally
superior because of this - because they are conscious and deliberate. In this,
lies their Satanic essence. They do not arise from an uncontrolled personal
desire. They are not performed by weak persons in thrall to their desires or
their unconscious or indeed anything. They derive from a higher, ethical,
understanding - from the experience of character. In brief, from real Wisdom,
an overview. I wonder if you will understand what I mean.
The same applies, although more so, to those actions which result from
the implementation of sinister strategy - or, rather, which can and occassionally
have, resulted from such strategy. To wit, wars; disruption, conflict. Things
which achieve certain goals, which aid evolution, change. Since you
claim the title 'Satanic Ipssimus' you should really understand all this - and
have the insight to perceive what I and others have been trying to do all these
years.
That you castigate my work from an 'ethical' standpoint makes me wonder two
things. First, have you the understanding and the insight but for tactical reasons
connected with the structure and strategy of the Temple of Set prefer to write and
speak otherwise? Or, second, whether you do, in fact, lack the insight and
understanding of even a real Satanic 'Master of the Temple' not to the
stages beyond?
I state what I understand to be Satanic truths openly and honestly - for
example, what Satanism means and implies both for the
(particularly this latter) - while the Temple of Set seems intent only on
creating a 'good public impression', with promoting an 'image'. This 'image'
is of a respectable, ethical religion. Of course, I have heard it said, that
the real work of the Temple of Set is hidden from those who have not proved
themselves loyal members - or something similar. If this is true, then who is
deceitful? Who is using If it is not true - that is, there
is nothing beyond this 'image', playing at then the Temple is
meaningless, in terms, and probably in personal terms as well. I hide
nothing - the ONA hides nothing. All its teachings are now accessable. There
are no 'secrets', no doctrines for an 'inner of trusted acolytes.
The only thing that is secret, is connected with the identity of members - for
obvious tactical reasons.
This me to the ONA itself. It is not a fictitious used
as a front by myself. Its members are few, and for the most part stay well
away from 'the Occult scene' and other organizations. But I imagine you and others
in the Temple will continue to claim otherwise, and repeat ad nauseam your
claims. Personally, I do not care - the other members do not care, for we all
know such claims bolster the image of the Temple of Set.
On the personal level, I do not hide a claim like having an Infernal
Mandate. I cultivate no personal, demonic, image. I do not claim that what
I teach and write is sanctified by the Prince of Darkness Himself. What I teach
or is the result mostly of my own experiences, my own my
own insight. It should be judged on that basis - whether it is useful, it works,
is significant. It should be judged by others on its merits. I did inherit some
teachings from she who instructed me before and after one'of the many
Initiations I underwent. But even these are to be judged on their merits - they
are not sanctified Some of them are merely fables. Some derive from other
scources and traditions (e.g. the alchemical one). Some, like Esoteric Chant, seem
original. Whatever - it does not really matter. They are all means; steps to
something beyond. They serve a purpose and then are mostly discarded. It is for
each and every to judge them.
Maybe a fruitful dialogue will result from this letter. Maybe not. One
trouble with playing a role, and maintaining a standing in an organization, is
that it is often difficult to admit one is mistaken - and that someone, or
some others, may be just as 'advanced' as oneself. One strives so hard not
to 'lose face'.
I, fortunately, can just be myself. I am not infallible - have no position or
even 'authority' to defend. Accordingly, I send you my best wishes.
l' emple of Set
post: OFFIce Bo" 470307, SaN }:raNCISCO, CahForNla 94147
O)Cl-O)all: 278-4041 * l' ele": 6502784041 .
August 21, 1992CE
Mr. Kerry R. Bolton
P.O. Box 38-262
Petone, Wellington
New Zealand
Dear Mr. Bolton:
Thank you for your 8/13 letter. While I did not dictate the contents of Magister Austen's 8/5
letter to you, and did not see it until after it had been sent, I did indicate to him that he was welcome
to express his concerns to you. I think he did so fairly and reasonably and in keeping with the
standards of ethics the Temple feels it is important to maintain in our contacts with other
organizations and individuals.
In the past the Temple of Set has not formally "proscribed" any other organization, though
individuals within the Temple have made known their evaluations of organizations and individuals
when it seemed that such might be advocating or practicing behavior incompatible with our ethics,
hence running the risk of reflecting badly upon any Setian, and by implication the Temple as a
whole, found to be involved. This is something we have tried to do carefully and fairly, since
Setians' freedom of speech and association is important to us.
What Magister Austen attempted to do was to set certain facts in front of you and point out that
you were embarrassing the Temple, and risking your own reputation as a defender of ethics in the
Satanic religion, by doing any degree of business with the persons in question. He welcomed further
dialogue with you in an effort to resolve any confusion over the matter. While I am sorry that you
decided to resign your Temple affiliation immediately in lieu of such further dialogue, it does relieve
us from this awkward situation. It is none of the Temple's concern whom non-affiliated individuals
endorse, publicize, or promote.
I must note one correction to your letter: I have never "acknowledged the reonic work or
creativity of the ONA" - as the "ONA" is simply a fictitious organization used as a front by Mr.
Myatt I did say that I found Myatt himself to be articulate and intellectual - and that I accordingly
regretted his duplicity, plagiarism, and advertisement of "Satanic human sacrifice" accordingly.
You have done the Prince of Darkness a great service in your defense of his name against the
hate-propagandists in your country who have tried to distort and dishonor it I am ever mindful of
that, and wish you well in the future. Please feel welcome to contact us at any time:
International Office:
Post Office Box 470307
San Francisco. CA 94147, USA
Mel-Mail: 278-4041
Telex: 6502784041
UNITED KINGDOM OFPICE:
BM BOX. 4793
LONDON WGIH-3XX
David Austen
Magister Templi IVO
:"rl;'i"'.y t,:f t(,,( the
enclosuces.
May I first take you up .:m the assumption that I lack in my research.
Until the ?resent time you have met three persons or
ultimatelj besame affiliated to the Temple ot Set viz Martin II;,
Rosemary I, .3"d 'ii'/lenne'-' I IJnderstan,j your favourite meeting
point to the Devils Elbcw 'Jr armpit -Jr whatever. S" met Anton Long,
W'" did nct say what was used in her meeting but Ba met Stephen
Brown all jescfi be t he same person. Now being pert ect ly t rank I reall y do
not care ..;hat you call yourself or how many people you play at being
perhaps you might like to acquire a different typeface for each and
suitable 3raphological changes to each signature.
The information I have refered to in writing to Mr Bolton was obtained from
the afore-mentioned sources and Martin rSB also ailordec me the
opportunity to read the BOOK OF WYR:J. I round the Subject matter well
written, ..;ell presented and quite informative.
Taking that material and balancing it out against the rendering or the Rite
of the Angles it shows the work of the RNA to have its origins in the
Satanic Rituals ot Anton LaVey. for in my experience of r.he Frince of
Darkness is that when he moves to in partnership with an Initiate he
interfaces wi th the bodies own brain data banks. Thus one persons
experience or Tapping into the Source would be as indiVidual in t:Je human
di f ference.
As far as the Temple of Set is concer:1ed. The TOS operates the iceberg
policy :nest 0: its '..Jcrk is hidden from ';iew. riowever as a legall.y
constituted do have to prOVide some public interface. Wether or
not that fits in w:th your notIon oi the '..Jay things shoul,j be is Cl lir.tle
consequence to myse:t the lemple ot Set.
"
-2
I do not reter to :nyse.i:" as a er 01 the ,-empl e. I am a Mast ee ot the
Temple and have tasted cr all the baslc experiences your letter
outllnes, However I have absolutley no lntentlon_ ot discussing such
matters ln an open letter to 3 perrect stranger, I do not think I
have enough paper to do a reply
The accent or U",e Temple is on lndividuality, not the sheep mentality, I
choese 0-, this present ':.lme to operate within the Temple ot Set. My own
wrltten work is ':3talogue "",itlun the Temple's archives. and
VarlJUS l :'"iCt Llse someoooj' elses r:tuals 1 WI'lte my' own.
IIfni':st the material quality ,Jr the ONA's writings are excellent they are
spoilt cy the of a huge ego at work behind the whole
"or3anisation". The contriblJtion of the ONA or yourself to Satanism 1s
great ['etarded by the duplicity to.his ego enjoys. Were this not the case
you woulc not have written to me in the lirst place.
Thank '10,;. once again tor the mater'ial I 'Nill read it through, I have read
one FENR:R betore, it ,.;as quite :.nteresting.
I enclose Dr Aqulno's reply to Boltons letter ljth/8.
If you 1n London at any time and fancy debating this further tnen :et
me know.
My Reg,:trcs

P.O. Box 700
Shrewsbury
Shropshire
SY1 2ZZ
6th September 1992 eh
Dear Mr. Austen,
Thank you for your letter, and also a copy of the Aquino/Bolton
letter, both of which were of interest.
Regarding the question of my 'ego' - yes, I naturally wish my own work, both
magickal and non-magickal to be both remembered and useful: that is in the
nature of any artist, even if they are unaware of it. It is part of the quest
for excellence:that quality which inspired the ancient Greeks and which imbued
so much of the 'Faustian' civilization whose end we are living through.
But above and beyond this, I have a purpose or intent which is esoteric and
genuinely sinister. By my letters, my writings, my actions, I construct an
image and imbue it with certain energies. This is deliberate, a tactic to achieve
certain specific esoteric goals, and these goals really have little to do with
egotism.
In the past, I have used fables and a variety ot names for good reasons. The
obvious reasons are: (a) regarding fables - to test others, in accord with
proceedures established for those who wish to become members; (b) pseudonyms
to protect my professional work, and the confuse the media/Nazarenes. Some time
ago, I chose a profession in order to achieve something specific in terms
of sinister strategy. Until that aim was achieved (as it now is, on one level) *
pseudonyms were necessary.
The less obvious reasons are connected with long-term goals. Most of the
things/actions which you and others castigate as arising from 'egotism' were
calulatingly done, as I mentioned above, to achieve esoteric goals. I will
,
return to these later, since they are important in understanding the ONA,
1
and since you might be interested in them, having the experience to appreciate
them.
But to return for a moment to the question of the term 'Nine Angles'
and the various rites and so on where the symbolism is employed. As mentioned I
in my previous letter, the 'Book of Wyrd' was essentially a fable. Chris Bray
originally agreed to publish it and intended to 'hype' sales by various
advertising ploys. This would have generated quite a lot of interest. The book
I
was never intended to represent what at that time were the esoteric teachings
and rituals of the ONA - it was basically an 'introduction' to the Order. Because
the DNA version of Satanism was so different from what then was regarded as
Satanism (basically the Church of Satan - few at the time in the U.K. knew of the
I
Temple of Set) some common reference points were deemed to be necessary. One of
these was a text called 'The Nine Angles' which appeared in the Book of Wyrd.
This, and some of the rituals, was taken from a manuscript used by a group
J
called 'The Temple of the Sun'. While this was a Left Hand Path group, it was
not the DNA, nor even a part of the DNA, at the time the manuscript was written.
(This was mentioned in the original Introduction to the Book of Wyrd.) Most of the
I
(few) members left in this Temple did in fact join the DNA.
The esoteric meaning of the Nine Angles is given in several Order MSS, all
of which have now been published in zines such as 'Fenrir' [one appeared in
'Brimstone'] and in works like 'Hostia'. As I mentioned to you in a letter I
dated 3.x.88 ev, the Nine Angles are understood as 'gates' (or nexions) to the
acausal, seven of these being the spheres of the Tree of Wyrd. But beyond this, the
nine re-present the pieces of The Star Game - a new form of magickal working
I
appropriate to the next century.
The fact that copies of 'The Book of Wyrd' are still being read, for whatever
reasons, is indicative of just how successful the pre-publicity of Mr Bray was.
I
And the fact that its fables, intended to get people thinking for themselves, are
not understood as fables is indicative of something else!
* I now move on to other tasks, and soon a new way of living - as is befitting,
to g a ~ n even more experience. u
While on this matter, you write that one individual, tapping 'into the scource'
would produce something individual - by which I presume you mean something
different. While this is true sometimes - it is not true all the time, particuarly
in acts of sinister magick. It depends on the intent of that magick. For i n s t a n c ~ ,
consider The Black Mass. In most genuine Satanic versions, this is more than a
mockery of the Nazarene mass - and more than a catharsis for the individual. A
genuine Black Mass "tunes into" the magical energies often produced by the
Nazarene ritual, and then alters them in a sinister way, to produce changes or
effects 'in the world' and in susceptible people. These 'energies' exist
in the psyche, and are accessed in ritual and via magic(k)1 workings. The same
is true of archetypal forms - these can be accessed by appropriate rites, and then
altered/distorted by sinister desire. These changes then have an influence on the
unconscious of those affected by the archetypes. Further, one individual may
do a 'magickal' working and access some of the energies/archetypal forms - and
then re-presence them in the causal (the conscious world) perhaps by an artistic
image or by an article or by a 'ritual'. Whatever, the 'original' energies re
emerge, perhaps in a new form, but still with some semblance to the original.
What Aquino created in his Nine Angles rites was essentially Lovercraftian.
Where did he acquire the term 'nine angles' itself? Did he create it? He certainly
created his nine angles as being the 5 points of the pentagram and the 4 edge
angles of the phi-trapezoid. Or was there in existence before the creation
of this rite by Aquino an esoteric tradition (however vague) concerning nine
angles based on an entirely different concept - i.e. the angles formed
by a di-tetrahedron enclosing the spiral path which links the seven spheres
of the Tree of Wyrd? The septenary tradition is well-established in many versions
some alchemical, as evident in some alchemical manuscripts. Because of the
Golden Dawn, and Crowley, the qabalistic tradition of 'ten' became the accepted
norm in the Occult world - i.e. it was regarded as the "authentic esoteric
tradition". The septenary tradition was never mentioned - until the ONA pUblished
the correspondences and so on of the Septenary Tree of Wyrd. Part of this
tradition concerned Esoteric Chant, and here we may be getting to the ground of
the problem.
Lovecraft created a fine sinister atmosphere via a mythos. He evoked a primal
awareness of something sinister - something 'nameless'. That is, almost beyond
words. To evoke this primal consciousness, language is useless. What is needed
is something else. Aquino understood this, and so created his Nine Angles rites
using not words, but almost primal sounds (most people probably did not understand
the difference). In his creation, therefore, he was re-shaping what Lovecraft
had created. But was this solely Lovecraft's creation? Or did Lovercraft by some
means 'access' certain levels of consciousness (pre- or sub- if one prefers) and
so re-present via the creative medium of writing some of the energies already
present on those levels? He certainly evoked, despite what others see as his
literary limitations, a primal energy which possessed more of the sinister than
the accepted 'sinister' accessable in works of demonology, Grimoires and
Crowley - at that time.
The tradition of Esoteric Chant (given in full in 'Naos' and recent issues
of 'Fenrir') maintained that by certain chants ( patterns of sound energy)
certain sinister energies could be evoked. That is, these sounds, if faithfully
reproduced, could access primal, sinister, energies - could, in fact, invoke the
Dark Gods. However, by 'chants' I mean something specific - not merely 'chanting'
words as chants are often understood today: one has to hear them to know what is
meant.
I certainly did not 'create' Esoteric Chant - it is one of the few traditions
inherited. It certainly evokes the sinister. The question is has what it represents
been accessed by others, perhaps unconsciously? For example, by Lovecraft; by
Aquino. What Esoteric Chant is, as a magickal technique, has been mentioned in
what is now and has been 'accepted' as the Western esoteric tradition - the power
of sound, to transform, to evoke, destroy and create. It is, in effect, part of
esoteric legend.
All this, while quite interesting, takes us away somewhat from the contents of
your letter! To conclude this question of the 'nine angles', I can only repeat
t
what I have said and written many times: the aNA uses the term in a specific way,
connected with the septenary system, and does not derive it from Aquino, LaVey
or Lovecraft or whomsoever. If others choose not to accept this, that is fine.
Regarding the Temple of Set members (or those who later became members)
that I met. Those whom you mention, were just three individuals out of nearly
150 individuals I met between 1985 eh and 1990 eh who were interested in the
Order.
I
One whom you mention, essentially just wanted to discuss things and talk
about magick and the LHP - this person was not really interested in following
the methods of the aNA. Another person whom you mentioned, desired a 'Master'
in most senses of that term, while the other one was apparently merely curious,
although possessed of a certain insight and a Satanic understanding. At my
meeting with all of these, I stressed that the effort and commitment was theirs
and theirs alone, that discussion of the means and ideas was basically
irrelevant, and that it required hard, individual, work over many years.
As to the meeting places, these were chosen deliberately, either to provide
them with an initial effort (and ensure they were alone - hence the isolated
location) or to de-glamourize both myself and the Order, or indeed to do both.
Most who enquired about the Order expected to find a La Vey or Aquino figure,
suitably clothed, and a glamourous location. Their image of a 'Satanist'
was conventional, and to destroy that image was a good starting point. This
applies even to the 'intellectual' tYPrs - who consciously knew the image was
false, but who often still that image to be fulfilled.
Of all those I met in those years, only a few actually began to follow our
system of training - most were not suitable to the Order and/or did not take
their intitial interest any further (mostly after realizing we worked on an
individual basis and did not offer what they had expected).- Of the few who did
venture along the path, most gave up after some months or years. But the very
few who remain are sufficient, at this moment in time.
Of course, I told some 'fables' to some people I met initially and sometimes
on other occassions. And of course I, and a few others, tested all those who
applied for membership - often without them being aware they were being
tested. During the years mentioned, I was searching for suitable individuals,
trying to recruit a few individuals to undertake specific esoteric tasks
connected with sinister strategy - as well as weeding out the undesirables. I
was not interested in gaining 'converts', in mere numbers, in playing the 'role'
of all-knowing 'Master'. The proceedures, which included the odd meeting
places and much else, were designed to select, to test - they had a sinister
intent. I never claimed to be 'ethical', just as I have never said or written
that the aNA is an 'ethical' organization. What was necessary to achieve
specific aims, was done. Years, ago, while living in the Far East, I trained
in a certain Martial Art - the proceedures and tests used by Masters of that
Art make the ones I used seem tame!
Since the aims of that period were achieved, the 'open' policy - of the Order
being easily accessable and thus the tests and proceedures required - is no more.
We have moved on to the next phase of our strategy.
Before describing something of this strategy, perhaps I should add that I write
'we' with intent. Despite what Dr. Aquino and yourself, and some others, have and
do claim, the aNA is a functioning Order comprising more than one or even two
individuals. We do not compare to the Temple of Set in numbers - for a variety of
reasons, most of them intentional. The and secretive - and mostly
they work on their own, receiving only guidance and advice on an individual basis.
They do form, as part of the tasks of a novice, a Temple or group of their own, to
perform ceremonial magick and gain certain Satanic skills, such as manipulation of
people, playing a 'role'. They recruit their own members - and have complete freedom:
they can find their own moral and ethical limits. No one constrains them by
any set of rules, or even any guidelines. They gain their own experience, find
their own standards and make their own mistakes. All new members have one and only
one Order contact, who guides and advises. They seldom if ever meet other members
or even correspond with them. The quest is theirs; they must develope strength
and a unique, individual, character. They have no 'image' to follow - no 'Master'
to copy or imitate. We seek no assurances from members - they can say and do and
write what they will; associate with whom they please.
Regarding esoteric sinister strategy. As I wrote at the beginning of this
letter, on a very basic level, there is an image of the ONA, created in part by
letters such as this, by 'Fenrir', by works published and distributed. This image
has been created, with conscious deliberation, to achieve something. One aspect
of this, is our image of Satanism - i.e. what the ONA understands Satanism to be.
This stands in contrast to the Temple of Set. A part of this image is our
understanding of Satanism as really evil, as involving dark deeds. In brief, an
alternative view of Satanism is presented. This in itself is creative - it
engenders response, and in some, a self-assessment, a rtlexion on the nature
A
of Satanism itself. There is a dialectic in operation - not only via the obvious
mediums, such as letters, articles, discussions, but also magickally, on the
magickal level. Another aspect, is our techniques and methods - a contribution,
which engenders growth. There are many other aspects - and I believe Dr. Aquino may
be aware of some of them, and understand, as you might, the dialectic in this
aspect.
But this level is quite basic, and while important, is so because it is
a causal connection, an 'earthing'. What is really important, is the Aeonic
aspect - using magick and non-magickal forms and means to achieve aeonic
goals. Basically, this means changing evolution - on one level, changing society;
on another level, creating a new type of individual, by guiding others to become
Adepts and to go beyond Adeptship.
To achieve the strategic goals, certain tactics have to be used. This means
involvement 'in the world' by some individuals/members - for instance, the
disruption of society, the creation/manipulation of certain forms, the
guiding of others. To be more precise, the strategic goal is the emerge of
a Satanic aeon, and thus a Satanic society - in effect, the emergence of a new
species. This will take time - centuries, in fact. But aspects can be created now,
and the future prepared for, controlled to an extent by using certain magickal
energies and by creating certain forms. One such aspect may be an 'Imperium'
a type of society which restores balance and which is anti-Nazarene in essence.
To aid this, disruption of existing societies and norms is required together
with an aiding of Imperium-type forces. One part of this is actively aiding
such forces; another is 'seeding' susceptible minds with certain (sinister)
energies to influence them, perhaps to disrupt (and thus create a reaction to
that disruption), perhaps to aid the sinister.
All this might seem complicated and/or confusing. But it really is quite
simple - at least when explained in context and in detail! But the strategy
and the tactics arise from Aeonics - which is a rational assessment of
our being, and how societies and civilizations arise and decline, and can be
manipulated by magickal means. If you are interested, I am sure a personal
meeting with someone (not myself) can be arranged for this and other similar
matters to be discussed.
As I wrote in a letter to Dr. Aquino some years ago, there was a purpose behind
doing certain things - a purpose not obvious to most. But this esoteric purpose
should be access able to Satanic Adepts, whatever organization they outwardly
adhere to. This should have been most obvious in the matter of the ONA itself
in publishing certain material, such as relating to sacrifice. What I appear to
do, is very different from what actually is being done. One is appearence; the
other, essence. That you - and it seems Dr Aquino - still cannot see the difference
is interesting. Or can you, but for tactical reasons prefer not to say so? The
'huge ego at work' is really a tactic used by the Prince of Darkness to achieve
some of His Satanic aims - i.e. I, the ONA, my creations, are merely expressions
of the sinister, of the Prince of Darkness at work in the world. Can you hear
Him laughing? Is this a Satanic jape?
However, unlike some, I do not claim a 'Satanic' authority. I do not claim that
my work, or the ONA, or my 'authority' such as I possess, is sanctified by the
Prince of Darkness Himself. I do not claim, nor need, an Infernal Mandate.
I am, in one basic sense, the Adversary to they who claim a Satanic authority.
I accuse. The ONA is heresy. Does this make the dialectic easier to understand
in one particular sinister context? The Prince always challenges, always likes
to test ... But there is much, much more.
As ever, it would be interesting to read your comments.
Best wishes, ~
~
I
I
P.O. Box 700
Shrewsbury
Shropshire
England I
25th September 1992 eh
I
Dear
Thank you for your letter of the 15th September. A copy of The
Black Book of Satan, together other Order MSS, has been sent by
seperate post. I
By all means with your present - we impose no
on members. They are free to associate with whom they please, and
I
be members of other a Left Hand Path or Satanic nature. We
offer advice and guidance to the individual, and that and
does not have to be followed - each member is expected to consider it, and then
D
make their own decisions.
The same principle applies to the 'personal ethics' you describe - is for you,
as an individual, to decide what is or is not acceptable. We seek to foster
a unique not a of any kind, and therefore have no I
'ethical standards' which members must conform to. They find own
standards in their own time, and thus really are mature
I
Regarding the tasks of a novice. What is important is that the
undertakes tasks in the real world, and learns from them. The tasks can and
do vary, according to the desire, interests and circumstances of the individual
novice. It is suggested, however, that all novices their own
group to perform ceremonial magickal rituals and to gain experience people
This is suggested, because it is considered important for
a Satanist to have experience and knowledge of ceremonial magick - that is,
I
involving more than two or three people. The correct performance of
such - with a primal Satanic desire - developes certain abilities
and brings an esoteric understanding. This task lasts for between six and eighteen
)
months, depending on the novice who undertakes it. The exact number of people
involved is not important. One of the abilities developed by this task is
'shape-changing'. By this is not meant the changing of one's physical appearence
and so on, but rather the chameleon-like ability to blend into the background I
to work unnoticed, secretly, without exposure. Most novices opt to form a
clandestine group of less than ten other individuals - seeking out the right
who can be discreet and so on is an interesting challenge , the
J
following of which developes certain skills in the person undertaking the
challenge. A few novices go to the opposite extreme, and court 'exposure'
,
but that is their decision.
The purpose of the group that the novice forms also varies, depending on
what the novice wants from the experience. Some wish to guide the members of that
group along the Left Hand Path in an individualistic way; some to merely
use the members for their own Satanic pleasure. It is, once the novice who
decides. You have indicated that you would wish to do the former - that is, seek
to make your members genuine like yourself. This is excellent, and
shows an understanding beyond the stage.
Because of your previous it is not necessary for you to form a
group, as outlined above, unless you feel it would be an interesting/worthwhile
The Black Book of Satan contains some useful should you
f
decide to go ahead and form a group.
Often, another task of a is using Once again, is not
mandatory. suggested because offers opportunities to gain experience
and to implement Satanism a practical way. Further, politics can also aid
what is known as 'the dialectic of history' - basically, this means
politics can help achieve Aeonic goals.
The use of politics, by Satanists, is often mis-understood, however. is
simply a tactic, used to achieve either personal insight of a novice, or to
\
about changes to general. The aim of
Satanism is to create a new - a race of truely free, beings.
This race will fulfil the of existence latent within us - a potential
that only can truely realize. However, to achieve this aim will take
time - many centuries. One aim of an organization like the ONA is to try
and guide a few individuals toward Satanic Adeptship (and what is beyond)
to have some that now. But the aim means
that the majority of people fulfil that potential - will- thus possess
the insiqht and abilities of an Adept. To ach,ieve this aim,
certain things are considered necessary - and these things are the other aims
of the ONA. Thus, the ONA is more than just another Satanic organization
it has a long-term strategy and commitment.
To achieve this 'ultimate aim', as above, certain things are
considered necessary. One of these things is to undermine and destroy the creed
and influence of the Nazarene - which is regarded as a sickness, which
emasculates us. Another to create a society or societies imbued with
Satanic ideals - not, of course, a society which is openly 'Satanic' (that is
hopelessly idealistic, at least for the next few But, rather, one
which expresses the essence of what Satanism really is. It is possible that
real would be secretly behind the creation of such a society - i.e.
they would be the 'powers behind the power-structures'. This, however, is not
strictly necessary, as there are other, more subtle ways of gaining control.
The creation of such a society is only a stage toward the final aim - there
would still be perhaps some centuries of work to be done. To achieve this
society - this liberation of a large number of people, if you wish - certain
other things have to done. One is to present day societies;
another, is to spread heretical and Satanic ideas. To change, conflict
is necessary. This will mean upheavals, probabiy wars.
To some, these tactics will be abhorrent - but to a genuine Satanist, they
are realistic. A Satanist understands human nature, and is prepared to act
in the real world to foster and produce change in accord with Satanic goals.
Of course, most people will not understand what a Satanist is doing or trying
to do - they will see only the outward actions, not the motivation, the understanding,
behind those actions.
Real change will not arise simply because some desire it - it has to be created,
and to be created, there be people prepared to act, to do. Aeonics
is all about understanding "the forces which form, mould and change societies,
civilizations and and a Satanist studies Aeonics, and then can, if
they so desire, act in the real world. Their actions are based on knowledge,
and, being Satanists, they can act ruthlessly if they need to. By so acting
Aeonically, they are really fulfilling their potential. [Thus, it will be seen
that Satanism is much more than simply Black Magick rituals or gaining personal
pleasure and wealth.] They are also contributing to evolution - in fact, they
are shaping evolution, playing at god, and thus being really Satanic.
This brings me back to politics. Politics is a tactical form - used to
provoke or cause change, in the real world. To de-stabilize societies; to inspire
the creation of new societies, and so on. Thus, a Satanist may become involved
politics to achieve something Aeonic (or merely to gain personal experience
but we will consider the Aeonic, as it is more significant). What that
involvement each Satanist chooses for themselves, based on their understanding
of Aeonics and sinister strategy. It could be, for instance, with
'Right-Wing' extremism - aiding certain heretical views, and so on. Or it might
be the - aiding libertarian causes. What matters, is that the
knows what they are doing, - that is, they are trying to achieve
something esoteric using the exoteric form of politics. Whatever the outward form,
in terms of 'conventional/moral' views, all such individuals will be Satanlsm,
secretly - all wlll be acting to further Satanic goals.
Naturally, what we mean by 'Satanic goals' is different from what most other
mean by such things. For the most part, these others have little or no
knowledge and understanding of Aeonics, and possess no long-term strategy. In short,
they do not really understand Satanism at all - for its essence in Aeonics, in
thlS strategy.
I
Thus, in your own case, before deciding on whether you wish to undertake
r
a d1rectly political task, a study of Aeonics and sinister strategy would be
required. Further, whether such a task 1S necessary, depends on your individual,
un1que Destiny. For some, such a task is not necessary. One of the a1ms of
J
the 'seven-fold sin1ster way' is to help those who follow 1t to discover
their unique Destiny - and one aim of the ONA is to a ~ d its members to fulf11
their Dest1ny once they have discovered it.
I
I trust this answers your question about the tasks of a novice in relation
to polit1cs! All the MSS wh1ch deal with Aeon1cs and sinister strategy are
available, should you be interested either now or in the future. [The
majority of ONA MSS are now available on one 16mm microfilm. Included are Aeonics
'Naos', 'Host1a - Secret Teach1ngs of the ONA', Volumes I & II, and the
four volume 'Deofel Quartet'. I enclose a leaflet in case this is of interest.]
I
Being a member of the ONA simply means that the individual follows, or
tries to follow, the path to Adeptship as outlined in various works includ1ng
'Naos'. The 'seven-fold sinister way' of the ONA is essentially a practical
I
system of training - the various stages of that way are associated with some
tasks, some magickal workings, some personal goals, and the gaining of esoteric
knowledge and skills. All these things are known to work - that is, the
tasks etc. associated with the stages, are derived from experience over a long I
period of time. They have proved effective in the past in producing genuine
Adepts, Masters and Mistresses. Each stage of the Way is associated with
a 'magickal grade', and this is achieved by the individual because he/she has
I
developed the knowledge, skills, and insight of that stage by practical
experience. The individual follows the Way in their own time. We offer advice
and guidance, if such advice and guidance is saught - there are no 'hidden'
teachings; nothing for a member to prove. Nothing is expected nor obligatory.
The effort belongs to each individual - they must learn, discover, experience,
for themselves. And make their own mistakes. A strong desire is required, and
something of a strong character. We are not interested in mere numbers of
I
members, in making the Way appear other than it is. The Way to real Adeptship is
hard, and requires years of effort.
Works such as 'Naos' and 'The Black Book of Satan' are really practical
i
handbooks - the MSS of the ONA make Adeptship available to all. There 1S no
mystery about Adeptship - no special magickal formulae or ritual by which
it can be gained. No one can confer it on another. We have kept nothing h1dden
as we do not profess to be anything other than what we are: a small number of
I
1ndividuals, at varY1ng stages of our personal development, striving to achieve
something esoteric, for the benefit of ourselves and evolution. The ONA is
not 'sanctified' by the Prince of Darkness Himself - I myself do not claim
J
any 'Infernal Authority'. What we teach results from our own hard-won experience
and insight. There is no attempt to 'glamourise' either our Way or the ONA
itself - or indeed anyone within Lt.
The teachings are there to be studied and used. It is as simple as that - and
as difficult as that. It is up to you to decide if they are suitable for you, and
if they are, for you to begin what is a very difficult and dangerous quest.
All this, of course, means that very few indeed will begin. For this is not
I
what they wish to read or hear. The ONA offers the reality; others, the illusions
that have so blighted 'Occultists'.
1
With best
wishes, ~
I
/
,
I
24th March 103yf
Dear Julian,
Your Order contact has said that you would be"interested in a written
clarification regarding the tasks of an Initiate - particuarly in
to the 'secret' tasks.
If an decides that they do not to undertake some task or
challenge - whether it be an exoteric one as given in 'Naos' or an esoteric
one as given in the esoteric MSS - that is their decision. However, there
are things which are absolutely necessary for Adeptship to be achieved
which, in fact, create Adeptship. Without these things, there can be no
genuine Adeptship. The tasks given in 'Naos' and other Order MSS capture in
their detail, the essence of what is required to create Adeptship: they
give practical form to this essence. What matters, is that this essence is
realized - the outer form can vary. Thus the given Order tasks are only one
expression of this essence - there are others.
essence - that which causes Adeptship, which transforms the individual
in certain specific ways - exists in the following, all of which are necessary.
a) Undertaking and succeeding in demanding physical challenges - which
challenges by this demanding nature involve stamina/determination: i.e.
a 'mental' challenge.
b) Practical experience over many months, and on a regular basis, of both
hermetic and ceremonial magick.
c) Exploring the archetypal symbolism of magick - e.g. the correspondences, the
Tarot images, alchemical symbolism, chants, god/demon-forms etc. - in
a practical way in a limited time.
d) Finding and working with in both a personal and magickal way, a companion
of the opposite sex [or same sex, if so orientated].
e) in real life situations involving danger, one's moral limits;
facing one's physical death, and finding and surpassing one's
intellectual limits.
f)Spending a period of at least three months living alone, in an isolated
location without material comforts and without, for most of that time,
seeing or speaking to anyone.
While to most, these may seem 'bizarre', they develope in the individual
what must be developed for real Adeptship. For Adeptship, correctly understood,
is an evolution of the individual - the development of the next stage of
conscious evolution. It is a synthesis - a uniting of the elements (latent and
overt) within the psyche: in conventional terms, the 'light' and the 'dark'i
the conscious and the unconscious; the making conscious what is unconscious
and the extension of consciousness into new realms. This means a self-insight;
a self-understanding. And a supra-personal understanding and awareness - an
empathy, particuarly with what is 'magickal': with those energies magick
describes. In a limited sense, Adeptship is the emergence of a unique 'self'
a going-beyond the 'ego' stage: the development of a maturity; the prehension
of wisdom.
The tasks by which Adeptship may be achieved are difficult. They have to be.
They breed character - or they make failures. There is no easy way - show me
someone who claims to be an Adept and who has not done all of (a) to (f) above
or very similar things - and I will show you a liar: be that person consciously
or so deluded they do not they are lying.
(a) - the absolute minimum standards required of an able-bodied person
under about 45 years of age are all of the (1) Walking 32 miles
in less than 7 hours while carrying a pack weighing not less than 30 lbs.
(2) Running, in terrain, at least 20 in less than
hours. (3) Cycling at least 200 miles in 12 hours non-stop. There can be no
I
I
excuses: one elther succeeds, or one does There lS no mlddle way.
All the above - i.e. (a) to (f) - describe the bare mlnlmum of experiences
which create an Adept. There are many others whlch provlde a greater depth,
a deeper character, and which can thus insplre the individual to go beyond
I
Adeptshlp. For it should be remembered that the stage of Adept [which
is Internal Adept in the septenary system] is only the fourth out of seven
stages in the Occult Way.
I
The speclflc tasks whlch the Order suggests novices undertake - as
given In 'Naos' and other MSS - are tried and tested methods. They work
they enable someone using them to achieve the goal of Adeptship In the I
shortest possible time. But they are not the only methods. None are easier,
and most other methods take far longer to achieve the specific goal of
Adeptship. As mentioned earlier, what matters is whether a method or methods
I
capture that essence which creates Adeptship.
Returning to the physical challenges mentioned in (a) above and detailed
further on. [The details given concerning the physical challenges - e.g.
walking 32 miles with a pack in under 7 hours - are the ones used by the
Order.] These challenges toughen the individual - they sort the proto-Adepts
out from the failures, the armchair Occultists. All of these challenges
require a hard physical and mental effort - require the person undertaking I
them to go through the 'pain barrler'. They usually require some training
over a perlod of weeks and months. All require a self-discipline, and all
are achievements of which the individual can be proud. All of gritty, earthy,
I
In nature - they demand some character, and it is expected the effete, and/or
psuedo-intellectual pretentious ill-disciplined slobs who make and infest
the 'Occult scene' and who drlft into various groups, Temples and organizations,
will not like them. They will certainly not undertake them. Of course, many
of these psueds will make all sorts of excuses as to why they will not

take up such challenges - and most of these excuses will revolve around
mystical/psuedo-intellectual ideas concerning what they describe as 'adeptship'.
That is, they will describe Adeptship in terms which are acceptable to their
own weak natures and lack of character - not to mention lack of real Occult
insight and abilities. For decades, a meaningless and sterile concept of
'adeptship' has been pedalled by such charlatans. But the reality is as it
is - and given the nature of the majority of individuals now and in the past,
the majority will refuse to accept it, and quest after an lilusory, soft,
option.
We have exposed the reality. Individuals must consider the matter, and make
their own choices.
As part of our long-term strategy, we will make the 'secret' Order MSS
describing the secret tasks, available on a general basis within the next
year. Thus, all the traditions and methods will then be available, without
restriction. Everyone will then have a real choice - and Adeptship and the
Grades will really be open to anyone.
If you have any further questions, do write.

* Naturally, those who already train in running and/or cycllng are given more
difficult goals. For example, a runner would seek several PB's in a Marathon,
and a cyclist at least 400 mlles In a 24 hr. Time Trlal.
P.O. Box 700
Shrewsbury
Shropshire
23rd September 1990 ev [101yf]
Dear Lea,
Many thanks for your recent letter. Regarding your q u ~ s t i o n concerning
the origin of the Order, the tradition is that the original teachings (such
as empathic magick) derived from Albion:i.e. what has been called the
'Hyberborian' civilization. Gradually, the original understandings of that
period were lost or became corrupted, with a few exceptions, notably the
attempts to understand what we now call Aeonic progression (and the
civilizations which derive from Aeons); how Aeons may be created/changed;
the use of crystals to effect such changes, and the belief that Wisdom/gnosis
(or what is now described by these terms) is attainable by following a certain
Path or Way. The Druids are regarded as representing aspects of this
by then corrupted knowledge. The figure known as 'Merlin' is regarded as one
of the last of this line - the lone man of wisdom/magick, who understands
the hidden order of things and who thus possesses inSight. And who can give
adVice, if such advice is saught. [One other skill possessed by such indiViduals
...
w. prophecy: an empathy.]
~ However, it must be understood that this 'ancient wisdom' was not all that
rational or complete. It was among the first attempts to consciously make
sense/order out of Nature/the cosmos/the gods - a beginning, which later, more
non-magickal traditions (such as Greek philosophy and early science) substantially
added to. [A fuller account of such matters is' contained in various Order
MSS - such as 'Satan, Crowley and the Sinister Way', and 'The Dark Gods';
'Physis - The Third Way of Magick'. I enclose copies of some of these.]
In essence, our knowledge has not decreased -in the esoteric sense. Rather,
it has increased. Our ancestors were knowledgeable about certain esoteric
matters, certainly, and some of them possessed genuine magickal skill. But there
is more knowledge today about these esoteric matters - and a lot more known}
concerning things they were ignorant of. There is also an equal magickal skill,
an equal wisdom: but possessed by fewer individuals who possessed it in former
times because tI. acquire this takes years, and requires living in a certain
way - most 'Occultists' today are both too soft and too replete with Occult
delusions/illusions.
Further, our knowledge is more rational, and thus not only more understandable,
but also easier to deal with. That is, abstract systems have been developed to
make it comprehensible, to extend the frontiers of our understanding. One of these
is the Septenary system; another is alchemical symbolism. A more recent
development is The Star Game.
But, returning to the original traditions themselves. According to tradition
they survived in an area of the Marches - and this area is regarded as being
the 'home' of Merlin. It is bounded in the North by the Stiperstones; in the
West by the Long Mynd; in the East by what is now known as the Kerry Ridgway;
and in the South by the river Teme. It is from this area that the Mistress who
Initiated me came from. And she claimed that she herself was Initiated by someone
who lived near this area. And so on, right back to the 'Dark Ages'. This, of
course, is a tradition - With nothing to support it, except the legacy of teachings
passed on to myself. [See the MS 'Concerning the Traditions of the ONA' (enclosed).]
Furthermore, there is a tradition concerning both King Arthur and Bran Wrgan
(our twin Gate or nexion) linking them with Shropshire. Well, placing Camelot
in Shropshire, if I am being honest. This has been a secret tradition - to guard
the ancient sites, or at least where they are supposed to be. As with our
other traditions, this will soon be revealed, discreetly - for it is considered
the time is right for such revelations.
Since you have done some research into the various legends concerning Arthur
you might be interested in this tradition.
I
I
I
2.
A battle recounted in 'Perlesvaus' is placed, in local legend, near to
Red Castle and Bury Walls in Shropshire - near the present-day hamlet of
Marchamley. And Gonnore - better known as Gwinivere, Arthur's wife - is
also regarded as from Shropshire - a place known as Old Oswestry. There
are some other local legends connected with King Arthur. But many other places
also have similar legends.
I
What is interesting, however, is that the secret tradition places
Camelot and Arthur firmly within Shropshire - and names a place. Given this,
the scattered local legends are seen in a new light: in a sense, confirming
Arthur's presence in the area. The place is the town that the Romans knew as
I
Viroconium. The 'lake', mentioned in the legend, is not far from this. But where,
I will not say for the present, nor where the tradition relates Arthur to be
buried (not too far, in fact). The romantic haze surrounding the Glastonbury
I
area has served its purpose, in preserving the real sites until the time was
right for them to be appreciated. Such a time is near.
On the surface, this may seem to have little to do with 'Satanism'. Your
reading of 'The Giving' was perceptive, as your letter indicates. Satanism is
a form, like any other - a "container" constructed in the causal world to effect
certain changes. These are of an Aeonic kind. On the exoteric level, this .
I
form is Opposition, Heresy, Change - and also, on this basic level, are-presentation
of certain truths, of a certain spirit, or ethos, or way of living. With
regard to the present Western civilization , it re-presents the original ethos,
I
an ethos since distorted by the Nazarene and beliefs deriving from the Nazarene.
This Western civilization is the outward expression of the Western Aeon - and
this Aeon began in the time that Arthur and Merlin lived: the first practical,
outward, effects on a large scale occurred (as they always do) some centuries
I
later.
On the esoteric level, the form does several things - it maintains evolutionary
development:the creativity, the inspiration that drives individuals and thence
I
gives birth and maintains civilizations. On this level, it is beyond 'form',
beyond transient (causal) opposites - and thus is 'nameless'. In a sense, it is
the essence that is 'Satan'.
I
Thus the exoteric forms - the name, the rituals, the overt opposition to
religion, and so on - are effective within the causal confines of those
forms: i.e. the civilization. When the causal aims are achieved, another form
or forms is chosen/developes naturally. On the practical level, this means I
that the Order is Satanic for this civilization - to effect changes upon the
civilization. When the new civilization arises [if all goes to plan, around
2400 ev]then another outward form will emerge - in fact, it will already have
I
emerged, to prepare the way for what is to be. Until such time, the outward form
remains necessary.
There eXists beyond whatever outward form in chosen/developes, the essence
.1
and this is what is intimated in 'The Giving'. This essence is always and of
necessity, Dark (viewed conventionally) - that is, creative, evolutionary,
inspirational. And it always brings Change, Disruption, Opposition and so on.
It is not a part of a dialectic process - it is the process itself.
-I
The legends that have come down regarding Arthur are mostly Nazarene
influenced: i.e. distorted. But the originals can still be discerned. For instance,
the first meeting between Arthur and his future wife, in the original, reflecting
I
the actual events, is more pagan - she is presented to him naked from the
waist upward: "... he beheilde her with a gladde chere, and saugh her pappes smale
and rounde as two smale appelis that were harde; and her flessh whitter than snowe,
and was not to fatte ne sklender; and he coveyted her gretly in his heart .. "
I
(and the enclosed MSS)
I believe this/will answer your question. Since I anticipate that you will
want to visit certain sites, I can meet you in Church Stretton and we can
travel on from there. You might care to suggest some dates.

With best wishes,

p
~
Shropshire
16th September 1990 ev
Dear Miss Browning,
Thank you for your letters of the 13th and the 18th of July
which were waiting for me on my return from a trip overseas -hence the delay
in replying.
Since you have been candid and honest in your letters, so shall I be.
As Creon says to Oedipus in the 'Oedipus Tyrannus' - "In reply to your speaking
be as long in hearing my answer so you can, with knowledge, judge for yourself."
I appreciate that you were 'somewhat disconcerted' by the treatment you received
at the meeting, as I know that no other organization does such things, as you
surmised. And, yes, as you asked in your second letter, it was a kind of test.
Some individuals when they have realized they are, or were, being tested - in
effect selected - have been indignant, even offended. They see themselves
as 'victims'. Such reactions in some are expected, and show qUite clearly that
those concerned are unsuitable to begin serious training along the Left Hand
Path.
It is a question of (a) desire to undertake what is a difficult quest; and (b)
having certain abilities: some perception, some insight, some judgement - being
able to be a little detached from immediate emotions.
These are important - for an Initiate of our Way. Those who do not possess
the right character are not sUitable and so are weeded out, quite ruthlessly at times.
You yourself reflected on the matter, and came to certain conclusions - correct
ones, actually. Thus, you have asked for another meeting, which will be arranged.
The conclusions you reached are important - for it is not I or some others
in league with me who select, who decide who is sUitable and who is not
sUitable. It is the individuals themselves. They make their choice. A crucial
factor, as I have mentioned, is desire - a desire to undertake a quest along the
Left Hand Path, regardless of the difficulties, the dangers, the problems, the
illusions that will be encountered to begin with, particuarly when one is
seeking a contact, a gUide, an organization. Our tests are a first hurdle ( or
two) - and some [most, in fact] trip up, or cannot even see there is a hurdle
there.
If a person cannot overcome the initial - mostly trivial - problems and
difficulties and fables, then that person really has little chance of
successfully following the path to Adeptship. If someone cannot be bothered
to reflect and consider certain things, or really lacks the perception to
intuitively understand the real character of the person met initially, then
there is little or no latent ability of the Occult kind to develope via
I training. Or at least, not the kind of abilities a Satanist must develope.
These things are, as these things are. The Left Hand Path is selective; it is
elitist. It cannot be made easy or easier - for that would in effect destroy
. its very essence. The Left Hand Path is not for the majority, or even for a
minority. it is for the few. QUintessentially, the LHP is the way of the
individual.
Of course, some who contact LHP individuals or groups may expect some sort of
a test. But the ones we use are never what most expect. Thus you yourself - having
had some experience of other 'LHP' groups, came expecting certain things:
expecting the ONA to be similar. You met someone, who advised you to return later
in the day [ a first test, here]. You expected a ceremony of some kind - and
perhaps a 'test' of the kind you were familiar with from the other 'LHP' groups.
So you arrived, at the appointed place and time - to find only the person you met
initially. He led you some way along a track, without saying anything. You followed.
And after a rather steep climb, he stopped to tell you there was nothing awaiting
you, and led you back down. He suggested another meeting, and left it to you
to write again. An expectation, an illusion shattered. Was the person you met
just an idiot, having some fun? Perhaps a criminal intent on some ghastly deed?
Or was he, as you came to conclude, actually someone of character who was testing
your resolve?
f
Here, the expected 'Occult'/ceremonial form for the expected test was absent
it was just like an 'ordinary' incident. There was no obvious or even hidden clue
to the fact that it was a test for a candidate seeking Initiation. Hence its
effectiveness. And each such test is unique to the candidate - based on their I
expectations, even if these are, as with some, unconscious. These expectations
are perceived by the person whom the candidate meets, because that person actually
does possess the insight and abilities of an Adept. In essence, the expectations/
[
image of the candidate is used against them - reflected back, in one sense.
You mention var10us rumours you have come across concerning the ONA and
I
some of the individuals connected with it. The rumours are not surprising, given
the esoteric nature of the Order at present, and given the nature of the majority
of that species mis-named Homo Sapiens. Neither is it surprising that these
rumours are believed within whatismistakenly called the 'Occult fraternity'.
In the Occult, as in most if not all other fields of endeavour, there are
always those who, from a weakness of character and/or out of jealousy, cast
I
aspersions. A person should be judged by their present character - not by their
past or by rumours and certainly not by anything written about them in the
'Media' or elsewhere by those congenital liars and falSifiers mis-described
as 'journalists'. For such a judgement, a personal meeting or meetings are I
necessary - and even then, a certain ability to judge: something not everyone
possesses.
The same applies to an organization or group - it can only really be judged
I
by someone studying its actions from a personal knowledge and by studying
its teachings/methods/writings. Aknowledge of its actions on a personal basis
implies a knowledge of some of the individuals within that organization or group.
It is to be expected, given the nature of some organizations, that they wish
I
and/or need to enhance the reputation of that organization by denigrating
other organizations and individuals. As ever, a certain discernment is needed
those who cannot see beyond or through the miasma emanating from certain
I
organizations and individuals,lack the rudiments necessary for a genuine
Occultist, never mind a Satanist!
I
On the question of what the next steps are. As I have written above, another
personal meeting will be arranged. Before then, various Order MSS including
a copy of 'Naos' will be sent to you for you to begin should you so wish
I
the first stage of the quest along the Left Hand Path. This begins the process
of self-discovery and practical experience of magickal forces or energies - and
this is symbolized by an Initiation. We do not conduct ceremonial Initiations for
new members. Each person undergoes their own - we suggest two forms, one given in
I
'Naos', and one given in 'The Black Book of Satan'. The effort and the commitment
are and must be, yours. You will, however, have an Order contact with whom you will I
meet at places and times mutually agreed between you. This person will offer _
advice and gUidance only. After some months of undertaking the initial tasks, we
suggest that each new member tries to form their own Satanic Temple to perform
ceremonial rituals - for example, as given in The Black Book. Most members find _I.
this - the recruiting of people, the performance of Satanic ceremonial rituals etc.
great fun: they enjoy playing the role of Satanic 'Priest/Priestess'. All this
is experience, a learning, the development of qualities and skills necessary for
an aspirant Adept.
I
The pace of these experiences are of your own choosing. And, it should be noted,
the quest along the Left Hand Path is an individual one. The effort and the achievemer
t
are yours - we offer some guidance, and that is all. In a sense, the initial tests II
we have used for a long time to dissuade those who apply, show the real nature of
the Left Hand Path itself - if an applicant is put off (and this usually means they
I
go and find a safer option - an 'easier' group) then they really do not
understand what the Left Hand Path is all about, and neither do they possess
the qualities or character to succeed along that Path should they begin such
a quest.
I always inform those whom I meet, or write to, who enquire about the Order
that the Left Hand Path and Satanism are concerned with the individual - they
are the Way of the individualistic, strong person; the solitary magickian,
the naturally defiant. The ones who question, who have genuine individual pride
and who refuse to bow down before anyone or anything. The ones who can and need
to work alone; that is, learning from their own experience - of a practical and
magickal kind.
The Left Hand Path and Satanism are not 'theoretical' systems. They are
not simply areas of esoteric knowledge. They are practical ways, involving real,
dark experiences - ways or living. A Satanist, for example, lives life more
intensely than others - experiences more, takes more risks. They take their
living into new realms of eXistence - they explore, they discover, and thus they
learn and grow. This is not easy.
For some time - due to the imitation softee 'Satanists' who abound - Satanism
in particular has been seen as some kind of urbanized game: a playing at
wizards with ghoulish imagery, 'Satanic rites' and comfy discussions and talks
and research into 'satanic' traditions and myths. In reality, it is a living
of the way of the "creative minority" - going to extremes, in real life; being
'Satanic' in one's way of living. Few possess the strength of character to
live this way. But we have begun to expose to those who seek the Order, and
those who read what we have written, the startling reality of genuine Satanism.
That is, we have begun to contradict the softee, intellectualized image of
'Satanism' disseminated by the softee, intellectualized organizations who claim
and have claimed to be Satanic.
I enclose some MSS which should be of interest in this respect.
W 1 t h b e ~ ~
1
II
1


-
1
1
-
]
]
HOSTIA
1

J
Secret Teachings
of
1
The O.N.A .

Volume I
1
- 1 ,. I
r \ . .
.,
.
" < .\
i{ I'
..

. J ...
, .
.. .
I
-, .....
./ ..
I
,. "
I
{--' ....., ...
(
..
",- t
i , r
,. ,. .' t:
(
. r. j _ .-)
for" ..,,' ....
I.'
. !
[
[

P
, '1-1) . ,
r. . r,
, .
[
J I .. ! ..--,
.,.) _ ... I , a,;t :- "I', c:. r ...:.-.' .'
.. _
,
[
,
.... ) ,,.'
I ';.. - /., ---; .. I ... , .. "
-
I
[
j " ..........
,.
. .
[
;.
: ", .! J ", .. 1
'.
.. I -. . ,.: ..,.-- -' /." :.s
..., ,- .. -' ;'::::1'--
[
/ .
. '. ... ", :. t"
(
II
. ~
I If1..
( . ,
I ~
, ;
.. J
J
I
r,' I'.....
' -
, \... r ~ .
\
-'; r I
I
,
"
..
..
, ~ ,
; . ~
'11 r
:
. ,
~ .,
, .'
" .

j
i
HU"'I/" .
I ~ \,.v<..
~ ~ ....... r
!
-, t )~
\ '
-2:....,)':. ~ t-JII'
... I
.-, .
. t .
.:-' _....
-- ...J
," ,-.
,". -"
.' :.J;

,......... ,
..
.' r - , : . : . . ~ : I , . ~ L",., i
,-...., \
I
,"'' .1
,...... ,
--', \
I' I ,,"; ,
"" \../ ~
l ..__
..
\ ,
., I L ~ /.. ' " .:"
!t t .
_ i"

" ',C
A;;. :J f .J ! ~ .
.. ,

\
/"
I
1 .
: I I; ! r ~ - ..
.\ :
K'

, . I . , ~

I '
, f ~
'-'.
. __
-\
~ .r
..... .... /
.... ,. .
1 .-r
. L .
- ,.'
.. - ~ , .. \ ...
--y
I '
Copyright 1992 eh Anton Long & Order of Nine Angles
First Published 1992 eh
Printed & Published by
Thormynd Press
PO Box 700
Shrewsbury
Shropshire
England
Introduction
The present work contains esoteric manuscripts
circulated among members of the ONA. The MSS contain
further details of the sinister tradition of that
Order and compliment the information about it already
available in the books 'Naos', 'The Black Book of
Satan' and 'The Deofel Quartet' as well as that
published in the journal 'Fenrir'.
The aim of publishing these MSS is to make the
rituals and methods of this sinister tradition available
to all those who might be interested. Such publication,
as will be evident, enables individual potential to
be fulfilled, aiding the emergence of a new Aeon.
,
The Tradition of the Sinister Way
The essence of genuine Satanism can be simply stated: it is a way to
inner development, the goal of which is a new individual. This way
involves three essential stages and these exemplify the spirit of that
way and the individuals who follow it.
The first is direct experience, the second is direct practice and the
third self-development. The first involves direct experience of both
the external 'world' and the inner (or psychic) 'world' through
striving to achieve certain goals both practical and magickal. The second
involves using 'practical' (or causal) and 'magickal' (or acausal) energies
to manipulate others, situations and energies in a practical way - producing
changes in accord with certain goals. The third involves beginning the process
again but starting from the new level of self-understanding and ability
attained - persuing different {and probably more complex)goals .
A Satanist is an individual explorer - following in the footsteps of
others (and perhaps using their gUide books) but always seeking further
horizons, daring to defy convention (in ideas as well as in morals and
attitude) yet part of an evolutionary succession enabling what is
experienced to be understood and become beneficial. For this reason, a
genuine Satanist understands tradition as important and necessary - the
culmination of centuries of insight and experience, a useful gUide
which enables further progress and exploration: a starting point for
that inner and outer journey which is begun by Initiation, as well as
a map of the way chosen and followed.
This tradition is not sacrosanct - but it does possess a validity
until the individual reaches the stage where the unique genius within
each individual has been brought to fruition enabling the creation
(from experience and self-insight) of a unique way and a fulfilling
of a unique Destiny. In magickal terms, this is the stage of Internal
Adept, where that unique Destiny is made known (dis-covered) and where
the individual Initiate has developed the talents necessary to fulfil it
by a following of the previous stages - a stage reached from between
three to five years after Initiation.
The tradition (explicated in the 'seven-fold sinister way') provides
only a beginning - it is for the individual to go beyond it, toward
the dangers and rewards of the Abyss. It is, however, necessary - since
it is, in one sense, a 'short-cut': enabling self-development to be achieved
far qUicker than would be the case without it as well as fully enabling
the explication of individual potential. This does not mean that
following it is easy - the path may be shorter, but it is just as
dangerous (and in some places, more so). It is a mountain path to the summit
rather than a meandering valley path, and enables the horizon, the other
mountains waiting to be conquered, to be seen - as they cannot be seen
from the wooded valleys below.
But each new Initiate must walk this path - alone. And for each it is
a new experience, a process of direct learning and a personal achievement,
for only a very few have ever ventured that way before and stood atop the
summit that is 'Internal Adept' to see in the distance the still higher
peaks that wait beyond the Abyss.
What is important is following that path - and going beyond it, toward
the Abyss - actually undertaking the journey and experiencing in real
time what is encountered and seen: of being takne to the very limits of
your endurence and abilities. No one can do this for you - just as the
path does not lead to some pleasant grove where you sit at the feet of
some 'Master' listening to their past experiences and fables. It does not
involve you staying comfortably 'at home' with the security of your known
world and friends and ideas, just as it is not a 'mental' journey done in
comfortable surroundings and with no physical effort or danger. It 1S practical,
and direct - and involves physical and psychic hardship, and while you may be
a little soft when you start, you will not be so when you succeed, Just as if
you believe you are tough enough now, you will be rudely awakened.
Is this what you really want?
O.N.A.
-






-.
The Seven-Fold Sinister Way: A Comprehensive Guide
Aim:
----Essentially three fold: a) Initiation; b) magickal Adeptship; c)
fulfillment of individual wyrd and potential.
Stages:
1) Neophyte; 2) Initiate;3)External Adept; 4) Internal Adept;
5) Master of Temple/Mistress of Earth; 6) Magus/Magistra;7)Immortal
Note: Initiates are sometimes known as 'Novices', Neophytes as
'Oblates'. External Adepts as 'Professed Brother/Sister'; Internal
Adepts as Priest and Priestess; a Magus as 'Grand Master'.
Neophtye:
Tasks: Study of Esoteric tradition as given in Order MSS - particuarly
Black Book, Naos, Azoth and 'Fenrir'. After this preliminary study
(c.l month) undertake ritual of Self-Initiation [Black Book] and
construct simple form of the Star Game [Naos].
Initiate:
Tasks: Study septenary system in detail[Naos etc.] and begin workings
with the spheres and the pathways. Study and use of Tarot.
Undertake hermetic workings/rituals for specific desires/personal
requests.
Continue with study and use of Star Game - relating the abstract
symbolism to the Tree of Wyrd, septenary etc.
Set a demanding physical goal[e.g. running 20 miles in 2! hours or less
or cycling 100 miles in less than 5! hours or walking 32 miles in less
than 7 hours: it must be one of these] train and achieve it.
Seek and find a companion and Initiate this individual [Black Book] and
then undertake the workings with the spheres and pathways with this
person.
Begin to t l ~ a c h this individual the Star Game. and use the game together.
Undertake the Grade Ritual of External Adept.
*The first stage is the awakening of the darker/unconscious aspects
within the psyche. These aspects/energies are identified with in
the rite of Initiation and then symbolised in the workings with the
spheres and pathways following Initiation. These workings give
practical expereince of the darker forces/energies. The Star Game
begins the process of objectifying these energies in a more conscious way:
giving greater insight and control. and this is the beginning of self-awareness
since the Tree of Wyrd is symbolic of individual consciousness. both unconscious/
acausal ('sinister') and causal. as well as representing the forces/
energies beyond the individual psyche.
The setting of a physical goal. by the Initiate, and the training to
achieve it. is important because it enhances the vitality and developes
personal qualities important to the magickian: determination, elan and
so on. This task must be undertaken, for without it, the Initiate stage
is not complete.
The seeking. finding and working with a companion begins the
confrontation with the 'anima/animus' energies/archetypes resulting in
practical experience of them as well as enabling the use of sexual
magickal formulae [qv Rite .of Nine Angles etc.]. This is a very important
part of developing self-awareness, and the 'ritualized' setting
enables both practical experience and the possibility of developing
self-insight. (This 'ritualized' setting is first the workings with the
spheres and pathways, use of Star Game, and then later the organization
of a Temple [see below].)
External Adept:
Tasks: Organize a magickal group/Temple for the performance of ceremonial
rituals as given in the Black Book - the Ext. Adept as the 'Master'/
Mistress of this Temple, the companion as the 'MIstress/'Master'.
It is the task of the new External Adept to find suitable members,
Initiate them and so on. Regular sunedrions should be held [Black
Book, for details. The Ext. Adept is called a 'Choregos' while running
the Temple.].
After the group has been run for c. 3-6 months, the Ext. Adept
should set another but more demanding physical goal, train and achieve
it. [For example, running a marathon in less than 3 hrs (men) or
3hrs 30 (women); cycling 100 miles in less than 5 hrs (4:45 if really
determined) or w a l ~ i n g 50 miles in 13 hrs.]
After running the Temple for between 6-12 months, choose a Priest and
Priestess from the group to run the Temple while the Grade Ritual of
Internal Adept is being undertaken.
Notes: The titles assumed by the Ext. Adept, the companion and those
appointed 'by the Ext. Adept to positions within the Temple such as
Priest and Priestess, are purely honourary, and do not signify the
achievement of the magickal grade associated with that title in the
'Seven Fold Way'. It is one of the tasks of the Ext. Adept ('Choregos')
in running the Temple to appoint suitable members to fulfil the positions
required by rituals (e.g. Priest, Altar-Priest, Thurifer and so on). It
is up to the Choregos whether to inform members that the Temple is
organized as part of the tasks/training of an Ext. Adept in the sinister
path. If the Choregos decides to do so inform the members of this, then
those members, should the Choregos so wish, may also begin to follow the
tasks of the Seven Fold Way as above: the Choregos always keeping
a step or two (in terms of Grades) ahead of them. No one can be
appointed to the Grades themselves: not even by a Grand Master - the Grades
must be achieved by each and every individual, the only exception
being Initiation. Initiation may be given, according to the ceremonial
ritual [Black Book] by anyone of the grade of External Adept and above
who organizes a Temple, provided that the Initiate completes the
initiate tasks as above.
The final task of an External Adept is to prepare for and undertake
the Grade Ritual of Internal Adept.
*The tasks of an External Adeptdevelope both magickal and personal
skills. The organizing and running of a Temple brings further magickal
.'
experience as well as enables several archetypal roles to be lived, this
living vitalizing (partly through the energy of the archetypes) the
individual, enabling greater magick. One of the roles is that of
the 'shadow' - the sinister magickian adept at ritual. The personal
qualities developed include manipulation, the charisma of power and
sexual/material pleasures. There is also a growing self-awareness,
and understanding of archetypal energies as well as the further
confrontations with the anima/animus. There may also be glimmerings of
the unique wyrd of the individual - a wyrd revealed through the
ritual of Internal Adept.
-
-
-
Internal Adept:
Tasks: Depending on the wyrd of the individual, either continue with
and expand the Temple (training Initiates in the Seven Fold Way and so
on) or begin the personal tasks revealed by the Grade Ritual.
Study of and training in Esoteric Chant [Note: this may be undertaken
earlier, by an Initiate or External Adept if an aptitude exists
and someone of or above the Grade of Internal Adept is willing to give
instruction.].
Study of Advanced Star Game and esoteric, aeonic aspects of both
forms of the game['cliology' etc.].
Preparation for and undertaking of Nine Angles rituals: 'natural' and/or
'chthonic' according to desire.
Further training of companion up to and including Grade Ritual of
Internal Adept, if required.
Prepare for and undertake Grade Ritual of Abyss.
Master/Mistress:
The fundamental tasks of this Grade are three-fold: the teaching to
suitable individuals of the Seven Fold Way either on an individual
basis or via an organized Temple; the performance of Aeonic magick, and
development of proficiency in the Star Game, particuarly the advanced
form.
Some may opt to specialize in a particular field.
***
General Notes:
The Initiate stage lasts between six months to a year. The External
Adept stage lasts from one to three years. The Internal Adept stage
lasts from three to seven years.
Fundamental books, manuscripts etc:
*The Black Book of Satan [Re-issued 1989 ev: a complete gUide to
sinister ceremonial rituals and organizing a Temple] 63 pages
*Naos [ A guide to hermetic workings, basic septenary system and the
Star Game] 65 pages
*Azoth[ An introduction to more advanced septenary workings] 38 pages
*Falcifer [A fictional account of noviciate training] 103 pages
*Temple of Satan [A fictional account of confrontation with anima/aminus
in a sinister context] 109 pages
*Advanced Star Game 5 page MS
*The Forbidden Alchemy 4 page MS [Note:published in 'Fenrir' no.8]
*Rite of the Nine Angles (and other Order MSS)
*****
Insight Roles - A Guide
-
As stated in several esoteric Order MSS, the Satanic novice is expected to
undertake experiences in the real world. This is above and beyond the tasks
mentioned in the various gUides to the 'seven-fold Way', which gUides were
intended for publication and thus did not contain the secret tasks. These
secret tasks are outlined in the MSS 'The Secret Tasks of the Sinister Way.'
One of these tasks, undertaken by an Initiate, is an "Insight Role".
An Insight Role is in effect an extended magickal ritual and involves the
indiVidual living in a certain way and striving for a specific (often non
esoteric) goal. It involves playing a specific 'role'. The novice is expected
to learn from this experience. It is important that the novice identifies
with the role to the extent that friends/associates and those the novice is
brought into contact with by virtue of that role do not realize the novice
is playing a 'role'. For the duration of the Insight Role, the task of that
role should be the main interest/occupation of the novice.
Insight Roles, as a technique, have been used by Satanic novices for
at least a century, and this technique has as its primary aim the gaining of
self-insight by the novice using the technique. The technique also developes
certain skills - some magickal, some involving the gaining of Satanic judgement
and insight. Expressed simply, Insight Roles develope Satanic character.
Until qUite recently, Insight Roles were wide-ranging and also exceptionally
difficult to undertake - the novice was expected to undertake a role which was
the opposite of what they considered their own character to be. [qv. the now
deleted Order MS 'Insight Roles' I &II.J The technique, however, has been
recently revised by the Grand Master representing traditional groups. In this
revised form, it is an extremely effective noviciate technique, although
(like all genuine esoteric techniques of Satanic magick) it is still difficult
to undertake and still requires a genuine Satanic commitment from the novice.
Like the Sinister Way itself, it is not for the dilettantes or the imitation
'Satanists' who merely wish to play at being Black Magickians.
One essential aspect of an Insight Role is that it requires the
novice to change their life-style and usually their place of residence.
Another, is that it tends to isolate them from non-Satanists. Third, it
often brings them into conflict and confrontation - with others, and
themselves. Fourth, it tests them - forcing them to find inner strengtils
and reserves. Or, of course, it destroys them - or makes them renounce their
Satanic quest and vows. All these are necessary.
All Insight Roles are demanding; some are physically dangerous. All force
the novice to make choices- to learn. All, when successfully undertaken,
build self-confidence and thus character. All, in brief, express Satanism
in action.
The novice is expected to make his/her own choice from the roles outlined
below. It must be undertood that: (a) only the roles listed below are
actually Insight Roles, so the choice must of one of them; (b) the completion
of at least one of these roles is necessary before the Internal Adept rite can
be undertaken.
It is usual for the novice to undertake an Insight Role follOWing Initiation
and after the completion of the tasks outlined in the MS 'The Seven Fold Way
A Comprehensive Guide' (i.e. after completion of the tasks associated with the
stage of Initiation and before undertaking the rite of External Adept).
However, if the novice Wishes, an Insight Role can be undertaken when he/she
is an External Adept and has completed all the tasks of an External Adept
(such as running a Satanic Temple for a certain period of time). Generally, it
is adVisable for the novice to undertake a role before External Adept. Further,
should the novice so desire, two Insight Roles can be undertaken, one after the
other. This is an interesting experience - but requires a demonic commitment.
During some of the roles, the novice should try and keep their Satanic
views and beliefs secret, and become in fact a shape-changer, a chameleon.
The Roles:
-
o Either by foot or by bicycle or by accepting lifts, travel alone around
the world, taking between six months to one year (or more). You must live
frugally, and carry with you most of what you need. You should travel to
as many countries as possible, the more remote the better and expect sometimes
to find work to enable you to travel further.
o Become a professional burglar, targetting only victims who have revealed
themselves to be suitable (e.g. by testing them - qv. the Order MSS dealing
with victims etc.). The aim is to speCialize in a particular area - e.g.
Fine Art, jewellery - and become an 'expert' in that area and in the
techniques needed to gain items.
o Undertake the role-of extreme political actiVist and so champion heretical
views (by, e.g. becoming involved in extreme Right-Wing activism). The aim
is to express fanaticism in action and ~ e seen by all 'right-thinking people'
as an extremist, and a dangerous one.
o Join the Police Force (assuming you meet the reqUirements) and so experience
life at 'the sharp end' and being a servant of a higher authority. *
All roles should last for at least six months and all must be completed
(i.e. you leave them) before the end of eighteen months. All the roles will
by their very nature test your Satanic Views and beliefs and thus your
desire to continue along the sinister way. All will expose you to difficulties.
Once the choice is made, it is up to you to find means of undertaking the
role - e.g. in the case of joining the Police, finding reasons why which will

convince a selection panel; in the case of becoming a burglar, finding someone
to buy your stolen items and so on.
The essence of these Insight Roles can be succinctly stated: Incipit
Vitriol.
ONA 1989 ev
Note: In times of actual War, an alternative InSight Role is to join one of the
Armed Forces and so gain combat experience.
The Secret Tasks of the Sinister Way
The Order MS "The Seven Fold Sinister Way - A Comprehensive Guide"
details the tasks and so on which an individual following the sinister path
must undertake in order to reach Adeptship and beyond. That 'Guide', however,
is exoteric. There are, in addition, esoteric tasks to be undertaken. These
tasks have remained secret by virtue of their nature - they represent
genuine Satanism in action and as such often are 'a-moral'. Such esoteric tasks
are revealed following a Satanic Initiation.
Further, to understand these tasks, it is necessary for the Initiate to
be familiar with, and in agreement with, the secret teachings explicated in
the various esoteric MSS - for example, 'The Hard Reality of Satanism',
'Satanism, Sacrifice &Crime', 'Culling - A Guide to Sacrifice', 'Guidelines for the
Testing of Opfers', 'Victims - a Sinister Expose', 'The Practice of Evil in Context'.
For a long time, the matters mentioned in these secret MSS were transmitted
only on an oral basis it being forbidden for the teachings and practices
so transmitted to be written down or divulged to non-Initiates. However, as
explained elsewhere, this has now changed.
Accordingly, this MS will detail the secret tasks which a Satanic novice must
undertake as part of their commitment to Satanism. That is, these tasks - and
the others detailed in the MS 'The Seven Fold Sinister Way - A Comprehensive
Guide' - are both required and necessary: without them, there can be no
genuine advancement along the way, for such tasks develope that character and
those abilities which are Satanic and which thus represent the presencing of the
dark forces on Earth via the agency (or vehicle) of the Satanist.
As has been stated many times, genuine Satanism requires commitment - it
requires self-effort, by the Initiate, over a period of years. It involves
ordeals, the achievement of difficult goals, the participation in pleasures
and the living of life in certain ways. Only thus are self-insight and genuine
Occult abilities born - only thus is an Adept created.
Neophyte:
Before Initiation and after undertaking the tasks of a Neophyte as given in the
'Guide' MS:(a) find an area where game is plentiful and, equipping yourself
with either a cross-bow or an ordinary bow (such as a longbow) hunt/stalk some
suitable game and make a kill. Skin and prepare this game yourself (if necessary
'hanging' the game until it is ready) and (when ready) cook and eat it.
"Game" in this context means [for the U.K.] venison, hare, rabbit, partridge,
pheasant, Wildfowl and so on. In effect, you are assuming the 'role' of hunter.
(b) obtain, from a Nazarene place of worship, some 'hosts'. If you are
seeking Initiation into an established group, this will be your test of
fidelity (etc.) and the hosts will be used in the celebration of the Black Mass.
If you are undertaking a self-Initiation (as for example given in The Black Book
of Satan) then immediately following this rite you should trample on or otherwise
defile these 'hosts' (e.g. by urinating on them) saying "By this deed I pledge
myself to counter Nazarene filth and give myself, body, blood and soul, to Satan,
Prince of Darkness." You should then burn the hosts or what remains of them by
placing them in a vessel containing flammable liquid and setting this a l i g h ~ ,
laughing While the burning seals your gesture and your oath.
Initiate:
After the rite or ceremony of Initiation and following completion of the tasks as
given in the 'Guide' MS, you should choose and undertake, for between six to
eighteen months, an 'Insight Role'. [See the MS 'Insight Roles - A Guide'.]
External Adept:
(a) With the Temple (formed as one of the tasks of an External Adept - see the
'Guide') perform a Black Mass with hosts obtained by a neophyte of the Temple
wishing Initiation.
(b) Train several members, and yourself. in the undertaking of tests relevant to
choosing an opfer. Select some sUitable victims. using the general gUidelines
for so selecting, and undertake the relevant tests. The victim or victims having
been chosen, perform The Death Ritual with the intent of eliminating by magickal
means the chosen victim(s). Thereafter, and having completed all the necessary
preparations, select a further victim using Aeonics or sinister strategy as
a gUide and undertake a culling either during a sUitable rite (e.g. the Ceremony
of Recalling) or via practical means. You may elect to do this latter yourself,
or you may nominate a trusted, sUitable member in good standing to undertake
this for the glory of the Temple, using a method of your own devising. At the
same time. perform a Death Ritual.
It must be stressed - (i) the victims must be chosen according to Satanic
principles as given in the various Order MSS; (ii) those chosen must be
tested according to Satanic principles as given in the relevent MSS; (iii) the
acts or acts of culling may arise from your own implemenation of Satanic
strategy and tactics or from one of the members of your Temple who is
fulfilling Satanic wyrd by some role or Satanic act, that member having elected
to follow the sinister path in a committed way.
Beyond External Adept, there are no secret tasks of a prescribed nature,
for those following the sinister path,to undertake

These secret tasks, together With the tasks and ordeals and rites described
in the 'Guide' and explained in detail in the books "Naos" and "The Black Book
of Satan" (and explicated in the various Order MSS contained in 'Hostia 1/11'

and 'Hysteron Proteron')represent the Way of Satan. They are Satanic. As such,
they are fitting only to a minority. Some who profess to be Satanists (and who may
be seeking a Satanic Initiation in an established Order)will read them, or hear of
them, and be surprised, perhaps even appalled. 'They are not necessary' they or
some others will say, fearing to really begin following the reality of the Left
Handed Path as marked out by those tasks.
But Satanism and the Left Handed Path are as they are - dark, dangerous,
difficult and full of diabolic ecstasies. So it is, so it has been and so shall
it be - to enable evolution while the fearful majorities in their sloth and
delusions continue their morbid existence.
ONA
Sellins Water:By Ohe :Riyer
Question: What is Satanism?
Answer: Satanism is undamentally a way o living - a
practical philosophy o lie. The essence o this way
is the belie that we all as individuals can achieve
ar more than we realize during our lietime. Most
people waste the opportunities that lie can, does and
Can be made to bring. We are gods when we awake.
Q:How do you then understand magick?
A: Magick is essentially the opening up o areas o
consciousness latent within all - a means o changing
the i n d i v i d u a ~ and the world. The techniques o magick
(or example, rituals) are simply means to achieve this.
For too long magick has been mis-understood as 'spells,
conjurations' and the like,and while such things are
magick, they are only a beginning, a mere intimation o what
real magick is all about.
Q:You oten use the term 'traditional Satanism'. What does
this mean?
A: Traditional Satanism is a term used to describe the
sinister path which or centuries was taught on an
individual basis rom Master{or Mistress) to pupil. To
this path belongs the Septenary System, Esoteric Chant,
the comprehensive training o novices (including the
development o the physical side), the Star Game, and
most importantly - the Internal system o magick (the
Grade Rituals etc.). This path is also known as the
Seven-Fold \-Iay.
Q: I've heard o La Veyand his 'Satanic Bible'. How does
the Seven-Fold Way dier rom his Satanism and those
who ollow his views?
A: La Vey took what may be described as the popular/media
conception o Satanism - the black-robed, Mephistophelean
igure - together with the 'pleasure principle' and some
simple magic{k), mixed it with the qabala and various
historical myths and legends pertaining to the dark side,
and served the whole lot up to a gullible audience. The
whole thing was pretty pathetic - although it did provide
some with a ew thrills. There was no substance to either
La Vey or his 'Church': no inner path, direction or way.
Nothing original.
The Seven-Fold Way, on the contrary, possesses direction,
and goes ar beyond the external type of magick implicit
in both the 'pleasure principle' and ordinary sorcery. tt
offers the individual the dificult (and sometimes
dangerous) path to genuine Adeptship - to sel-mastery,
self-excellence and ultimately wisdom. It is not a refuge
or the neurotic, the weak-willed or the sel-deluded, but
rather a challenge to the daring.
Those who follow in the foot-steps o La Vey (as a
recent 'Temple' does) have added little - they are still
trapped by 'role-playing', still fettered by sel-delusion
(often about their magickal abilities) and still lack not
only sel-insight but also that spontaneity which is one
of the marks of a genuine Adept. They concern themselves
still with the awarding of meaningless titles, seek members

and the recognition of the 'authorities'. They teach the
same historical mish-mash as La Vey and possess an
originality quota of zero.
They have failed to understand that the ceremonial,
ritualistic and 'theoretical' approach is but the first_
small step toward inner progress.Because of this, there
can be no organized 'Temple', no 'authority' within
it, no and no awarding of grades/initiation
or titles. There is only - in the genuine path - a
limited amount of guidance, and the struggle of the
individual through experience.
Q: But surely rituals are important - e.g. the Black
Mass?
A: Yes - but only in the beginning stages of the Way when
the novice/initiate is discovering the hidden (or magickal)
forces of nature and themselves, and is daring to
walk along the' path to Adepthood.
Ceremonial and hermetic rituals are the province of
the novice and the 'External Adept' and are pointers to
what is beyond.
Q: Which is what?
A: First, the discovery of the unique Destiny of that
individual I second the living of that Destiny, and
third, for those whose Destiny becomes fulfilled by such
living, the crossing of the Abyss. From the Abyss the
Master and Mistress is born. All this takes many years.
Q: What then is the purpose of your Order?
A: To offer our teachings and guidance to those who
might be interested. In former times, teachings were
kept secret, but there is no need for that now: the
opportunity is open to all.
Q: But are you not still secretive?
A: Yes and no. Those who seek hard enough will find us,
and those who are sincere will not be put off by the
obstacles placed in their way (sometimes by us). For those
who are, there are plenty of other groups around.
Q: What about Initiations?
A: We do not offer Initiation - candidates achieve
Initiation. We do not offer nor award (for money or
anything else)Grade Rituals or titles of any kind: these
are again achieved by individuals, through their own
toil, hardships, terror and joy. We simply guide them
toward the self-achievement that, e.g., the Grade Rituals
represent. Any other way is simply fraud and self
deception.
Grade Rituals - which signify the different stages of
achievement along the Seven-Fold Way - may be likened
to running in a race. You either race, or don't; and if you
race, you either win (achieve the goal) or do not. You may
pretend to yourself that you have raced and run, but in
the end you are fooling only yourself. \
Q: What, then, are the Grade Rituals1
A: They are tasks, simple in form, but difficult to
complete successfully. For example, the Grade Ritual of
Adept simply involves the candidate in living
totally alone and isolated for at least three months: without
any of our modern 'conveniences'/technology, and without
speaking to anyone. Simple to describe - difficult to
undertake. The 'ritual' is the (alchemical) change which
occurs in the individual by virtue of living so for at
,
J
,
least three months. Such primative isolation creates the
Adept, bringing a genuine mastery of magick and a lasting
self-insight.
It is the intention of the Order to publish all the
Grade Rituals in the next issue of 'Fenrir'.
Q: Returning now to the popular conception of Satanism,
what about sacrifices, the blackmailing of members,
sexual crimes and so on?
A: Satanism is all about - in its beginnings - making
conscious (or liberating) our dark or shadow nature.
In the past, certain experiences were often undergone
in order to achieve this, and some of those experiences
were often frowned on by 'conventional' society. Some
might have been 'illegal' at the time as well. But
gradually (at least in traditional Satanism) a way
was found to 'short-circuit' these evolutionary
experiences which enhanced the consciousness and thus
wisdom of those undergoing them - if they survived, of
course. Thus was Internal Magick evolved. This enabled
the experiecing of the dark side,and its integration,
as well as made possible what was beyond.
This system had been gradually refined and enhanced,
and while it avoids the quicksand of criminality it is
still not lacking in danger or difficulty. It offers,
in short, the distilled essence of thousands of years
of evolutionary understanding - and makes possible the
next stage of our evolution as a species: Homo Galactica.
Q: You stress the development of the physical side. Why?
A: Because traditional Satanism aims to develop the
whole individual - mind, body and character. We give
our novices difficult physical goals to achieve (such as
running 20 miles in under 2t hours - fitter individuals
are naturally given more difficult tasks) because the
striving for such goals, and their achievement, develops
qualities necessary in any Adept. They are tests of
determination and character, and sort the serious out
from the pathetic. The striving also creates a physical
joy, increasing the vitality of the person.
Q: I met someone recently who claimed to be a 'Master'. I
had my doubts about him. Is there some way of identifying
a genuine Master?
A: The answer should be obvious. A Master is someone who
has passed beyond the Abyss, the stage beyond an Adept.
In consequence he will be somewhat detached: intense
and serious, but also natural, spontaneous and quite
cheerful (almost playful, sometimes). But perhaps most
of all, he will not tnke himself too seriously, and he
will certainly not playa 'role' or fulfil the expectations
of novices (e.g. by dressing up, cultivating a 'demonic'
stare and answering questions mysteriously). He will
possess that illusive quality - natural charisma.
Q: What about wealth - and power? Surely all Satanic Masters
possess these?
A: Some do, some do not. The sign of a Master is neither
wealth nor power, but achievement - of wisdom, skill in
esoteric arts, and original creation (e.g. the extending of
human knowledge, artistic creativity). The Destiny of
each ~ l a s t e r is different, as is the life-style which
reflects that Destiny. For example, out of the four Masters
who exist in the West at this moment in time, one lives
a somewhat isolated existence with hardly any material
possessions, while another lives in relative luxury
and splendour. The former concerns himself primarily
with aeonic magick, while the latter teaches a few pupils.
Genuine Masters do not conform to someone else's
expectations or ideas: they are individual, and unique.
Q: Do you worship a being called Satan?
A: Genuine Satanists do not worship anything - not even
themselves. Fundamental to Satanism is a desire to
overcome, to accept challenges and to seek to know and
understand. A genuine Satanist would rather die - laughing
and defiant - than submit to anyone or anything. Most
people waste their lives and die old and miserable: the
Satanist revels in life and adventure, and knows the right
time to die, for challenges never end. This way of living
is hard, and this way of dying breeds fear among the
feeble multitude who prefer comfort and security to the
ecstasy of living on the edge like gods.
As to Satan - each Initiate discovers the reality for
themselves. All that need be said is that there ~
external forces beyond the psyche of an individual: in
genuine Satanist magick there is identity with these darker
external forces, not a fear of them and certainly not a
submission. This, of course, is somewhat dangerous - but
the strong survive, and the weak perish. Good riddance to
the weak.
Q: So, fundamentally, you would say that Satanism is the
way you live your life?
A: Yes, as I i n d i ~ a t e d at the beginning. Magick - of
whatever type - enhances your life, and is a way to
knowledge and increased vitality. Magickal acts are
important in the beginning, but most important of all is
our attitude to life and our ways of living. This is why
we despise the Nazarene philosophy - the Satanist is
proud, strong, defiant, while a Nazarene is afraid of
living, afraid of dying and mentally sick: weighed down by
guilt and envy. The meek espouse peace because they know
the strong would destroy them - so they infect the strong
with the disease of 'pacifism', with guilt because they
are strong
Q: But surely that pnrticular philosophy - of, as you
call it, the 'Nazarene' -is dying out today.
A: As an organized religion it might be - but over the
past two hundred or so years this poisonous philosophy
has sprouted various political and psuedo-political
forms, and it is these forms which are eroding our
vitality. There have been a few attempts to cut out the
cancer - but they have unfortunately failed, and the cancer
grows and spreads.
Q: What, then, can you do?
A: Why should we do anything? Most people are stupid and
deserve their fate. We offer an alternative - those who
have if only in a small way the Promethean spirit will
be drawn to us and thus have the opportunity to master
their own Destiny. It is up to each and every individual:
we can point the way, but they must make the effort to
walk along it.
J
]
J
."

SJ..-A.....
. '
Satanism is dark, and Satanists revel in evil. As a word, evil is
regarded as deriving from the Gothic (via Old English) "ubils" implying
'beyond' and 'going beyond due limits'. Later, the word - like so many
others - was 'morally', in the abstract terms of Nazarene
fundamentalism and 'evil' became a general term, applied to one's
opponents and those excesses which timid and psychically ailing Nazarenes
feared.
Genuine Satanists do evil, they cultivate evil: they are evil, in all
senses of the term now accepted. Imitation Satanists, however, play
mental and intellectual games: they enjoy the 'thrill' of calling themselves
Satanists. Some go further, and may revel in a local notoriety, finding
a vicarious pleasure in being known as a 'Satanist'. But these imposters
do no evil - in fact, they explain (quite often) that Satanism has been
misunderstood and is really rather a "moral religion" (or something of
the kind), perhaps even an 'ethical knowleqge'. Such people are pathetic
and certainly not Satanists.
In the beginning, a genuine Satanist will cultivate evil on the personal
level - by going to and thus finding his or her limits. This involves
more than just going beyond the (accepted) limits imposed by society or
whatever. It means experience, on the practical level, of evil and all that
it implies. Later, when the Satanic novice has some experience and thus
self-understanding and mastery, there is impersonal evil. The first is
shadow magick of the external and internal kind. The second is
sinister shadow magick of the aeonic type - the manipulation, changing, of
individuals and events on a not insignificant scale, that is, one which
produces tangible results and often disruption/creation/evolution and thus
continues the sinister dialectic of history. This is called 'shadow magick'
not only because it is mostly secretly done, but also because it is
dangerous,psychically and physically, involving as it does acts of defiance
against the restrictions imposed by all other forms and individuals .
Neither of these mean a type of juvenile "rebellion" nor purely 'mental'
acts (achieved by ritual or anything else). They mean a directed, calculating,
purposeful involvement in real life and situations: for the beginner
Satanist (the novice) just as much as the Adept. What differs, is the aim
at first, it is personal, to aid self-mastery, understanding and thus
build Satanic character; then, it is impersonal or aeonic. Thus one image
of the genuine Satanist - someone in control, seeking more mastery of life;
seeking more challenges and goals and insights.
Let me be explicit so I cannot be mis-understood.
1) The Satanic novice will aspire - to what is beyond, in all things.
This means practiCal experience, testing Destiny and achieving difficult
goals in the personal life. It means real danger in the real world,
not cheap manufactured 'thrills' of self-induced stupour and loss of control - but
rather, life and liberty threatning situations. These may be and often are
amoral, illegal and evil - all laws are " fundamentally an accumulation of tireles
attempts to stop creative individuals making life into instants of poetry".
Naturally, some guidance may be needed - it is easy to become lost,
directionaless, or caught - and this is where the advice of a more experienced
Satanic Adept may be useful. However, the acts of a Satanist are not random
nor and neither do they arise from any weakness of character nor
uncontrolled desire. Instead, they arise from fulfilling Satanic wyrd - or,
viewed another way, from presencing the energies of 'darkness'/Satan on the
Earth in accord with sinister intent.
I
I
-
-


'1


An example will explicate this. A Satanic novice, having developed to
a certain extent via ordeals such as Grade Rituals, the achievement of
personal, physical goals and the organizing and running of a Satanic
Temple, desires to go further. For this, practical experience and some
guidance is needed. Let us assume the novice is advised or chooses to use
a political form to achieve this experience - and thus becomes involved with
radical 'right-wing' politics because such people already possess an element
or two of Satanic spirit, the 'other sides' in this form and at this moment
in the history of this aeon representing the Nazarene disease in another gUise.
Thus, she takes part in direct political actions - this is both exciting
and dangerous, given the prevailing sickness of this age. Gradually, she
acquires practical experience "on the edge", and hopefully some real, tangible
enemies, if she is performing right. These enemies probably hate her for her
political views - and some of them may even try to harm her personally.
Thus, one or more of them deserve to die - or at least come to some harm,
psychically if not physically. For they not only threaten her own Destiny
and thus but also Satanic wyrd, because she by her actions
is fulfilling higher, Satanic goals (in simple terms, presencing the darker
forces via a tangible form). This fulfilling is expressed in the form she
is guided toward or chooses for herself via a knowledge of Aeonics. On
the practical level, she can and should undertake magickal rites (such as
the Death Ritual) to aid her - but other means can be used, such as
assassination. She may wish to do this herself, ,or she may manipulate
others into doing it. The result is the same - personal experience and
development, and aeonic energies presenced via the execution of the act.
Thus is her own evolution, and that of the acausal or sinister, furthered.
Given the nature of the form chosen, this Satanic novice, by using such
a form to the utmost of her ability (that is, seeing it as fulfilling a part
of her own Destiny - conventionally, "believing in the correctness of the
views so espoused") goes beyond the norms of society and its herd majority
and thus achieves personal knowledge of the illegal and the forbidden
(in that society).
2) Beyond this, when Adeptship is attained by experiences such as the
foregoing, the Satanist will try and open a nexion - to directly access
acausal energies on Earth via rites such as Nine Angles etc. This is the
beginning of aeonic shadow magick - and this involves an even greater
commitment to change than before, on the practical level. What form or forms
this takes depends on individual wyrd. dis-covered by the Grade Ritual of
Internal Adept and prepared for by previous rites, and experiences. It
may be political, as it may be the use/manipulation of archetypal forms/
images with sinister intent - or involve using 'religion' as a Satanic
instrument of change. Whatever the form, the changes are supra-personal
they effect more than a few individuals. In fact, they radically disrupt
existing forms and norms. For example, a political form may be chosen and
used. After some time, violence, riots somewhere, the spread of a new
idea ... The rising of a type of State in essence inspired with sinister
energies and thus contributing to aeonic evolution ... Perhaps a war. to
propitiate with blood the darker forces '"
Thus. it will be understood that Satanists act in a directed way. whether
they are novices. or Adepts. Their evil has a purpose [as Satan Himself does
as do THEY who are beyond Him have a purpose. on this Earth). The acts, and
the evil. arise from a Satanic desire and understanding made real in a practical
form or forms. The going beyond, the evil, are part of Satanic wyrd - on
the personal and aeonic level. I repeat - they are not directionless , motiveless
acts, nor do they arise because the person doing them is somehow inadequate
or weak or in the thrall of some uncontrolled desire! The Satanist is
controlled - knowledgeable, particuarly about themselves and what
Satanism means in supra-personal terms. They are part of history -
participants in a sinister dialectic of surpra-aeonic proportions, and
aware of the power of the sinister to change both themselves and those forms
which others through the ages have created to shape our evolution or which
[like the Nazarene disease] hinder our evolution.
Have I been understood? Does this sound the death-bell for the imitation
Satanists? KAUWV. It is a pity that this,
like Satanism, is so often misunderstood and mis-translated .

..

ONA
-,
-
l
-
l
-



The conventional description of Satanic deeds and 'crime': most so-called
Satanic crimes are acts by dabblers who have no self-insight and even less self
control; the rest, results from acts by characterless, insipid morons who
are weak. Such description and such attributions arise from a fundamental
mis-understanding of genuine Satanic acts.
..
I
.-l
.J
J
DIABOLIC ETYMOLOGY
Diabolic:
The word 'diabolic' itself derives from the Greek
meaning to "pass beyond" or "over", from the
root oLa - "through" and, as a causal accusative, "with
the aid of".
Later, acquired a more moral sense for
example 'to set against' (Aristotle) although it was sometimes
used (as when a 'bad' or 'false' sense was meant,
as for example, a false accusation.
Later became "devil" or "The Devil" in the
sense of Nazarene theology.
Devil: .
The early forms of the English word 'devil' are regarded as
deriving from the Gothic (e.g. the Old English divull 'diabaulus'
which came from the Latin 'diabolus'.
However, the Old English 'deofol' and kindred words like the
Old Frisian 'diovel' could possibly be derived from the suffix
'fel', a variant of 'fell' meaning fierce, savage, wild. Then
the original form, e.g., deofel, would mean the 'fierce/
savage/wild' god. There is some justitification for the use
of the Latin prefix in this manner - e.g. 'deodand', which
occurs in 12th Century English. It is interesting in this context
that 'fell' (from the Latin 'fello' )was often used to describe
both a wild, fierce person (such as an outlaw) and a brave man
or warrior. Much later, the word passed into general usuage as
'felon' - with a moral sense.
Satan:
This is often regarded as from the Hebrew, meaning accuser.
However, the Hebrew is itself derived from the Greek aL.La
"an accusation" - qv. Aeschylus: aL.Lav txw
The Greek form became corrupted to the Hebrew 'Satan' - whence
also 'Shaitan'.
In Greek of the classical period aL.La and were
often used for the same thing, particuarly when a 'bad' or 'false'
sense was required.
It is not generally known, outside of certain academic circles,
that Hebrew is Greek [a Jewish scholar once wrote a book with
that title; it did not please his brethren] - that Hebrew
is essentially in its origins a corrupt form of Greek, with
some other influences thrown in.
Ev i 1:
The word 'evil' derives from the Gothic 'ubils' which meant
a 'going beyond' (the due measure) - and did not have a 'moral'
sense. Only later (under the influence of Nazarene theology) did
it acquire a strict moral sense, and became an abstract absolute.
***
ONA

quioe to :Black JvtaSick
According to traditiona1 Satanism. magick may be
divided into three forms: externa1 magick. interna1 magick
and aeonic magick.
Externa1 Magick
This is resu1ts magick or sorcery. and it
is the magick of the Initiate and Externa1 Adept. It itse1f
exists in two forms: ceremonia1 and hermetic.
Ceremonia1 is ritua1 magick - ceremonies and rites
where more than two individua1s are invo1ved. Ceremonia1
magick can be done for basica11y two reasons: to create/
draw down and then direct magicka1 energy for a specific
aim (e.g. cursing). or to represent through words and
symbo1ism the myths/know1edge of a particu1ar tradition or
cu1tus. Sometimes. however. the energy generated
J by a symbo1ic rite can be directed to a specific end - as
in the B1ack Mass.
Hermetic ritua1s usua11y invo1ve one or two individua1s
('sex magick' is usua11y hermetic) and are genera11y
done extempore. They require those undertaking them to
possess or be capab1e of deve10ping during the ritua1. an
empathy with the forces/energies emp1oyed. as we11 as
possessing the necessary desire to direct the forces/energies.
In contradistinction. ceremonia1 ritua1s are usua11y written
down and when performed a set text is fo11owed. with on1y
minor variations to a110w for the emotion of the moment.
Interna1 Magick
This is when magicka1 techniques (e.g.
Grade Ritua1s) are used to a1ter the consciousness of an
individua1. The rites of interna1 magick 'open the gates'
between the causa1 and the acausa1. and change the perception
from 'ego' consciousness to the 'se1f' and what is beyond.
In the Jungian sense. interna1 magick produces 'individuation'.
and 1eads to Adepthood.
The main rites of interna1 magick are the hermetic
workings associated with the spheres and pathways of the
septenary Tree of Wyrd. and the Grade Ritua1 of Interna1
Adept which invo1ves the individua1 1iving in iso1ation
for at 1east three months.
It is one of the main functions of estab1ished Orders
and Temp1es to prepare their members for interna1 magick
and offer guidance a10ng the way.
Aeonic Magick
This is the magick of the Master. the
Mistress of Earth and the Magus. and its basis is an
understanding of those forces which inf1uence 1arge numbers
of peop1e over 10ng periods of time. On one 1eve1, aeonic
magick is the a1teration/distortion of such forces; on
another, it is the 'creation' of new energies and their
dispersion over the Earth to change conscious evo1ution.
In one sense. this is the 'b1ackest' magick of a11.
I
..J
J

I
J
]
]
J
...,
1
-
]
]
J
..

1
.i
Satanism, as a way of magick, has no seasonal rites,
no servitude or submission to any diety and no fear. There
are thus in Satanic rites no defensive circles or
measures of any kind: only an exultation in the forces of
the rite, a prideful possession and mastery.
Rituals are often done at the time of the full moon
because it helps one to see when the ritual is done
outdoors and because it gives atmosphere to the rite.
Sometimes, rites are conducted on or around the seasonal
changes - solstice and equinox - because there is magickal
energy present then (due to Earth's changes) and this
energy can be harnessed. The same applies to planetary
workings - the rising and setting of planets (astronomically
calculated for the horizon of the observer - and not using
the frandulent 'planetary' tables given in most books)
Such planetary energies exist - but are generally small,
and have little effect on rituals done correctly. Most
Occultists delude themselves about the nature and extent
of these energies (this is particuarly true of the Moon)
to become sensitive to them is difficult in our shielded,
technological society. Generally, only Adepts ( and the
naturally gifted) possess the required empathy.
However, this said, the full moon is rightly associated
with 'lunacy' and 'demonic' possession - as anyone who
has worked nights at Mental will testify. This
power can also be harnessed during a ritual.
Celebratory rites in traditional Satanism are of
two kinds - 1) those that express the energies of
Satanism - e.g. the Black Mass, Ceremony of Recalling - and
whose performance thus distorts the currents of the
Nazarenes and the Old Aeon; and 2) those which create
new energies appropriate to the Satanic age of fire to
come - e.g. invokations to the 'Dark Gods'.
The Black 1-1ass is still celebrated simply because
the Nazarenes ( and their allies) are still powerful and
still polluting us with their filth. It is still the
main ceremonial rite performed on a regular basis by
organized Temples, and - like all ceremonial rituals
its performance gives identity to the Temple, strengthening
the magickal and personal ties of the members as well
as furthering the work of the Prince of Darkness because
it is a rite of Black Magick.
The mysteries of the Nine Angles form an important
aspect of genuine Black Magick. On the physical level,
the nine represent energy Vibrations - for according to
tradition, a crystal shaped like a tetrahedron responds
to voice vibration of the correct pitch and intensity.
In simple terms, the crystal amplifies the power of
thought and produces magickal change. Quartz gives the
best results, although spinel may be used. The tetrahedron
shape has to be created from the natural material by a
skilled operator.
On another level, the nine symbolize (that is, re-present)
the progression of Aeons and thus the Aeonic energies.
The representation is that of the nine combinations of
the three alchemical substances (9(9) etc.)
over the seven fundamental levels, these levels being
the spheres of the septenary 'Tree of Wyrd'. The Star
J
]
l
J
I
I
~
-
]
]

l
I

Game is a physical representation of these symbols the
seven boards are the spheres, and the pieces are the
alchemical variations. (It should be noted that the
nine main variations spread over the seven spheres also
represent an individual - their consciousness, life and
wyrd.) Thus the magick or 'sorcery' of the Star Game
an imitation (magickally done) of an Aeon or individual
whose change (the moves of the Star Game) is manipulated
by the magickian (the 'player' of the Game). The Star
Game has two sets of twenty-seven pieces - one set white,
the other black, representing the two aspects of cosmic
Change (or the causal and acausal). These pieces are spread
over the seven boards.
The Nine Angles also symbolize the seven plus two
gates (or spheres) that join our causal universe with
the acausal (or 'magickal') universe. The seven are the
spheres of the Tree of Wyrd (zones of magickal energy),
and the other two are the Abyss - where the causal and
acausal meet in temporary stasis - and the acausal itself,
which is beyond even the Tree. The Abyss, in the
septenary system, lies between the spheres of Sun and
Mars, and its crossing is the ordeal of the Adept and
the genesis of the Master/Mistress of Earth. It signifies
the beginning of acausal perception.
The other important form of Black Magick is to do with
self-survival after death. This can be done in two ways,
depending on the aim of the operator. The first is
transference of the essence of self-hood, near the moment
of physical death, into another physical body, ensuring
thus the continuation of existence on the physical level.
The second in passing the acausal Gate - creating an
existence entirely in the acausal dimensions.
The first involves finding a suitable body to inhabit;
the second has some resemblance to the creation of the
'diamond body' in some of the esoteric schools of Taoism
and it is this form which is generally undertaken by
the Adept. The first is sometimes done as a temporary
measure or if the wyrd of the individual compels completion
of some task on the physical.
The process of the first involves the creation of
a strong 'astral self' - via chant and visualization and
strengthened through acts of magick over a period of
time, sometimes using a crystal tetrahedron to ensure
the right amount of magickal energy. Thus an 'astral
double' is created - and this energy is most usually
stored in a crystal until the time for transfer. Meanwhile,
a donor should have been found - a good, healthy specimen.
The psyche of this donor is then infiltrated through both
astral and physical contact. The actual transfer occurs
during a ritual with both donor and operator present (the
former may be hypnotized or drugged or otherwise enticed)
consciousness being transferred to the 'double' which then
ousts the weakened psyche of the donor.
The second form is actually the next stage of
conscious evolution - and the goal of the Adept.
II
..
]

,
What it is important to realize about traditional
Satanism is what is meant by 'Satan'. Traditional
Satanists regard Satan as not simply a symbol of
self consciousness, but rather as a representative of
those supra-personal forces beyond the individual psyche.
To see 'Satan' as simply a self symbol - as two recent
'satanic' groups do - is, firstly, to be self-deluded
about the nature of cosmic forces, and second, to make
(or attempt to make) Black tame and safe. To deal
with greater forces is to court danger - psychologically
and physically. Traditional Satanists see this danger
as a means: the strong survive and the weak perish; this
simply being a reflection of genuine Satanist philosophy
rather than the tame view spewed forth by the imitation
and toy 'satanists' who abound today.
Satan _ in traditional Satanism - is never represented
pictorially, and apprehension of the physical or causal
manifestation of our Prince is an experience that each
Satanic novice achieves for themselves by undertaking
rites of Black Magick according to the dark tradition.
This apprehension mayor may not change when the new
Master or Mistress of Earth is born via the ordeal of the
Abyss, and it is up to each and every Adept to undergo
this experience since the reality cannot be taught - only
experienced in the primal Chaos that is the Abyss. What
pictorial representations that are used, are those of
the forms sometimes chosen by the Shape-Changer himself,
for the Prince of Darknessmust have his fun with feeble
mortals.
It is important to realize also that the name 'Satan' is
not His real name - it is a convenient epithet, used
because it expresses part of His nature. There is, in fact,
no real 'name' as we understand names - only perhaps a
sound vibration (which cannot really be written down) which
summons Him to our and our world. In a sense
which few people will understand, Satan is the essence of
the acausal: the cosmic force of Chaos whose intrusion into
our causal dimensions disrupts the entropy that linear time
produces. Our species requires and has required symbols
to enable apprehension and evolution - and this is true
also of the Initiate (and to a lessor extent of the Adept) who
belong to that lower order. The Abyss destroys - or creates
a new species, a new 'mind' capable of funotioning on
levels not normally accessible to those of the lower order.
And the most potent symbol of certain cosmic forces has been,
and still is, Satan.
In reality, Satan (who has a secret or 'genuine' name known
to all Initiates) concerns Himself generally only with
Aeonic magick - the changing of this world. Through Him,
the Masters and Nistresses work Internal l-1ap;ick, and through
their Orders, Initiates undertake rites of External Magick,
to the glory of Ilis name.
...
...
....
..
J
i
.J
]
]
Satanic Influence - A Modern Tale
It is a fact - seldom fully understood and appreciated - that most
individuals follow the creative lead of a few. It is also true that some
of this majority absorb the creativity of others and bring it forth again,
sometimes slightly altered, to claim it as their own - and that this whole
majority needs the stimulas of new forms, ideas and ways, born via a creative
genius or two, to vitalize them and begin the process of inter,,;,: and
external change .
The recent history of Satanism gives evidence for this. Various types of
Satanism have emerged over the centuries, as have various exponents of it.
Historically, Satanism is often taken to be - by those unacquainted with
the Left Handed Path - as Diabolism, that is, the invokation of the Devil
and the making of a pact with Him. This is evidenced in the medieval
Grimoires and in those who were accused of such things. Later, various
individuals were regarded as 'Satanic' and as teaching a form of Satanism,
the most familiar being A. Crowley, Esq. Still later, various organizations
emerged, each claiming to be Satanic and each teaching what they called
was authentic Satanism. The most significant of these are the Church of
Satan (Anton LaVey), the Temple of Set (Michael Aquino) and the Order
of Nine Angles (ONA).
Diabolism: Central to all forms, is fear - of the powers, entities invoked.
Hence the use of various forms of protection such as 'circles'. The "pact"
so familiar from the Grimoires and accounts of Diabolism was one between
a Master (The Devil) and a servant (the sorcerer). Implicit in all forms
of Grimoire-type Satanism is the belief (deriving from Nazarene religion)
of Satan as a fallen angel ruled over, ultimately, by "God" - there is
always the possibility of being 'saved'. The archetypal Diabolist was a
lapsed or practising Nazarene whose conjurations brought excitement and a
sense of the 'forbidden'.
Crowleyism: While 'Thelema' as a doctrine and belief is regarded by many
non-Occultists as "Satanic", there is very little real Satanism in it or
indeed in Crolwey's own life and works. The work of crowley is, in many ways,
a continuation of the Eastern-influenced esoteric groups and societies
active before and during his own time - a type of Westernized Tantra
heavily imbued with qabalism. The archetypal follower of Crowley is
someone versed in Occult doctrines and mysticism who seeks through
sex and other rites certain states of consciousness and who is orientated
toward a belief in 'Thelema' as a new faith/creed.
Church of Satan: The church achieved a high media-profile due to the showmanship
of LaVey. He expounded a philosophy of unenlightened egotism and self-
interest together with a belief in carnality. The rituals were in the
tradition of the Grimoires and imbued with qabalistic symbolism/notions
(including some deriving from Crowley). Further, the Devil was dispensed
with as an external Power - making the LaVey type of Sa tanism more of a
practical belief system than a dangerous (in Occult terms) undertaking.
Temple of Set: The Temple was and is an essentially intellectual development of
the Church of Satan. To the original was added an intellectual infrastructure
(deriving in part from various mythologies and traditions) and an organizational
-
-
l
..
..,
...
1
..
..

1
structure with the aim of making Satanism a new 'religion' acceptable
to a significant number of individuals.
Both the Church of Satan and the Temple of Set (the latter more so than
the former) insist upon belief in their own version of Satanism - and expect
the adherent/member to accept/conform. There is thus a fostering of
dependance by the individual upon the group (and in particular the leader(s)
and Master).
Order of Nine Angles: The Order first emerged to public view in the early
1980's (eh) and basically taught that Satanism was a means to attain
self and Occult insight and abilities, and that this could only be done
on an individual basis via direct, personal, experience.
The archetypal Church of Satan member was a black-robed figure who
played a "role" and who placed ego-fulfilment and pleasure before everything.
laVey was accepted as a 'Master' and an auhtority to be revered - and
a personality cult Qeveloped.
The archetypal Temple of Set member is someone who has read a lot of
Occult literature, who engages in discussions with others about their
beliefs and practices, and who likes the charisma and appeal of being a
'Satanist'. Often, they dress for the part - and need a group identity, a
sense of "belonging". They also accept Temple authority and are content
to let an organization confer advancement upon them (in the form of titles
and positions).
The archetypal ONA member is the lone sorcerer/sorceress struggling
via practical (and sometimes dark) experiences toward self-attainment,
gUided by the teachings of the Order and by an occassional meeting with
someone who has gone that way before .
Each of the above manifestations will be considered in turn. But what,
then, is Satanism? By what criteria can such manifestations be judged?
First, let us consider what Satanism is not. It is not an acceptance of
conventional morality or ways of living; it is not a belief, or faith,
which causes a rejection of the reality (and harshness) of life; it is
not a refuge for the failures, the cowards and the weak ... Satanism is
about pride, an acceptance of individual worth. It is about defiance
challenging the accepted, seeking to know the unknown and seeking the
discover, to explore and to conquer: a refusal or bow down or givu in .
It is about excellence - of going beyond what is, in personal terms;
of achieving a greater awareness and understanding than the majority.
It is a desire to experience the limits of living, to strive for the gods
The Diabolist is insipid and rather pathetic, a historical curiosity
only - a footnote in the psycho-pathology of the Nazarene religion. Crowley
was a rather underdeveloped egotist who lacked the character to develope
real He could and did manipulate others, and did possess
some Occult powers (intuitively) and some understanding of the Art of magick.
His followers are trapped by the flaws of his system - chief among which
are a belief-system (in 'Thelema') and methods which encourage self-stupifaction
and self-satisfaction (and thus the illusion of development) rather than real
self-insight and thus Occult abilities.
Church of Satan members{and to a lesser extend those of the Temple of
Set) accept a sanitized Satanism - a "safe Satanism" where the Darkness is
said to be only within, where it cannot threaten them. They also are stuck
on the bottom rung of Occult understanding - seeing nothing beyond the ego and
the carnal. The Temple of Set claims to go further, but there is little or no
practical experience of evil, of the Sinister, of those Dark forces which are
part of the cosmos - there is instead an intellectualizing. There is also
no going to extremes, in living, no ordeals which challenge(and make) character.
No quest for personal excellence. Instead, there is the secur1ty of organization,
the acceptance of Temple authority and mandates. In brief, a fostering
of a type of mental servitude - in belief and in practice. All these are
contrary to what Satanism is.
Only the ONA understands and practices Satanism as it is, with its
insistence that Satanism is about individual self-development in both
the real and the Occult worlds, and that this can only be achieved by hard,
long, dangerous and ~ o i l s o m e experience. Further, the ONA has exhibited
a creativity and an understanding which makes all other manifestations pale
into insignificance. Thus, it is not surprising that it has been so
influencial in the past few years.
This influence has, however, seldom been acknowledged - other groups and
individuals often borrowing the teachings, methods and ideas and claiming
them as their own, this 'borrowing' not being confined to "Satanic" or
Left Hand Path groups in general. This is both natural, and necessary
given the sterility of creativity which exists and has existed in such groups,
and given the nature of the human species in general, and the Satanic in
particular.
The chief contributions of the ONA toward an understanding of Satanism in
particular and the Occult in general may be briefly described:
1) Satanism and the LHP as a means to individual development leading to
Adeptship and beyond - via practical experience and ordeals (qv. the
Grade Rituals); 2) the emphasis on developing both the mental and physical
character of the individual; 3) a greater understanding of magickal
(and Occult) forces - and thus their nature - via the development of the
concepts of causal and acausal, and an abstract system to represent this,
enabling conscious apprehension (as against belief and superstition);
3) the re-structing of magickal forms and symbols in archetypal terms
in particular the septenary Tree of Wyrd and the Deofel Quartet (the later
explicating the archetypal, particularly in the 'real world' from
the viewpoint of the sinister novice); 4) the creation of a Sinister Tarot
whose images ~ sinister and thus imbued with Satanic energy; 5) the
emphasis on the individual Initiate working alone and achieving practical
goals - without accepting in a religious way a higher authority - and
making this achievable by all via the publication of practical gUides to
all aspects of Satanism (Naos, Black Book etc.); 6) revealing and
significantly extending Aeonic Magick - enabling any individual to undertake
such works; 7) bringing an awareness of the Dark Gods - of the sinister
energies/forces which exist and which are supra-personal and thus
dangerous to individuals, one aspect of which has been symbolized by "Satan"/
..
the Devil ... ;8)an emphasis on the personal qualities - the character
of a Satanist, enshrined in the concepts of excellence, honour and the
mottto "die, rather than submit to anyone or anything"; 9) are-affirmation
..
of the positive, life-enhancing nature of Satanism as against the
stereotyped image of obsession with death and decay - and a moving away
from the "role"/image of the Satanist as showman-type 'Devil'/Mephisto
figure obsessed with carnality and pandering to his/her own weaknesses,
and seeking media-attention, toward the secretly working lone sorcerer/
sorceress concerned with their own development and works of esoteric sinister
magick .,.
A perusal of literature, statements and other such causal forms by other
groups and individuals since the manifestation of the ONA will show the extent
of its influence - of how, in a subtle way, such individuals and groups have
been changed by a sinister organization. Such changes, and such influence,
will grow, although it may well go unnoticed by all save the few genuine
Adepts.
*********
....
It is indicative of the sorry state of most Vccult paths
J
and the people ,"ho follow them - that there is an abundence
of dis-information, deceit, mystification and cultivation of
....

..;
I
Consider a typical case. A young man developes an interest
in Occult arts, and eagerly seeks information and cnntacts.
... Dooks and nrticles are read, contacts made, perhaps a group or
j
three joined. Soon, the young man is part of 'the Occult scene'
and one of three usually happens: (t)he accepts some
system, or person, for a while and tries following what is
]
expected - then, after some "practical" work, decides it is
not right for him, and moves on to another system or person;
(2) after a little while he CODes to believe he has attained
-I his goal (and thus is an 'Adept' or 'l:aster' or whatever)
usually after engaging in a few rituals and a lot of conversations
and with others; (3) after a short or intermediate period
cultivating and fa'....nin:; upon others (and thus assisting them
in their endless ca!:1paigns to 'safeguard' their own reputations
by attempting to discredit others via rumours and so on) he
establishes an identity for himself -exaggerating his 0\01
]
knowledge and contacts. In short, there is
the perpetuation of old Aeon traits and values - contra what
the Occult in general is supposed to be aehieving.
Two things are involved in this process: the desire (mostly
-
unconscious, and natural) for self-importance, and self-delusion.
Part of this self-delusion occurs b"cause of the 'intellectualization
of the Occult' - there is too much talk, too much acceptence
of what others say (particuarly about others) without first-hand
- knowledge, too much theory and too much ego-domination where
'cleverness' (particuarly in words) is rated above practical
experience. Too much concern for someone's "past".
..
The result is almost inevitable (and a waste of the potential
of Occultism) - the young man achieves no real progress, no
real inSight, no real abi!ities. lIe has becomes infected
.. with the 'Occult disease'. of going within, into the
wilderness, to lose all illusions and delusions and the
hard and solitary path to Adeptship by practical work, there is
the comraderie of being 'in the know', of 'being accepted' or
..
working in intellectual or psuedo-intellcctual ways)
in a certain 'niche' and thus becoDing self-satisfied in a
comfortable '"ay. The Occult th'...1S becomes a 'habit' or an
..
interest - a scource of self-congratulation (perhaps even of
material income) and a place where a 'role' is obtained and
lived out. Some 'practical' work may be done - but the end
result is the disposable Occultist so familiar from the recent
past and the present: the attender of meetings(or the more modern
or 'conferences'), the seeker after and spreader
of gossip and rumour, the psuedo-intellectual dilettante
writing articles and books (and perhaps even editing a Magazine)
not fror.: dL:ect, personal experience but rather f:'om hearsay,
from self-opinion and from intellectual aridity and cleverness.
Cr, perhaps, the plagiarist enjoying a cliquey Success and
amateur adulation - or the self-appointed 'r.laster/adept' who
may need the mystique of an organization to mask his lack of
character or charisma or "'ho may be so self-deluded that he
actually believes he attained his Then again, our
young man may turn out to be one of those many failures who hang
around the 'Occult scene' - flittins from one group to another,
one 'master' to another, and talking, worshipping (both 'gods'
'masters') and talking again and accumulating a mass of useless
'lore' and 'grades/degrees'.
Despite the interest in recent years in the techniques or
ways or the Occult - despite all the many words written and
spoken - there has been little or no real on the
personal level: no increase in the very few Adepts. Instead,
almost the opposite has occured - an increase in self-delusion,
in glorifying the ego at the expense of obtaining insight; a
turning away from effective experience to the glorification of
the vapid, the intellectual and the 'non-directive', sensation
seeking, temporary, 'mind-expanding' In short,
there has been less real self-discipline and more ego-biased
stupidity and stimulation.
Adeptship, and the wisdom that lies beyond that, is obtained
by a slow, hard process which requires self-discipline and the
self-overcoming of hardships. There is no path to it which is
not without difficulties and which is not solitary - which does
not require the discarding or all those props which most require
to survive: a friends, ideas, companionship, lovers,
material security, 'masters' There is no potion to obtain
which when taken will suddenly give insight or wisdom, no
sudden revelations, from god or mortal, which instill wisdom, no tech
nique to be used a few times a week, no ritual or rituals
which 'iill give personality or character or self-development.
This process requires years and involves certain ways of
living - and often a certain guidance. It requires also the
desire to reach the goal, to not give in when things become
difficult or confused - a tenacity to follow the chosen path
to its ending.
The Occul t and insight of an individual is shOlm
most of all by their bearing - by the way they relate to others.
9ut this bearing is not the assumption of some 'role' (such as
'master' or or whatever) - rather, it is genuine and
spontaneous, full of individual character: neither affectation
nor pretension. This is so because the kno'iledge and insight is
within, acquired from experience. there is lack of real
knowledge and lack of insight, there is pretension, artifice,
the 'I must preserve my own ego by doing down all others' syndrome,
and the inebriated laughter of the ill-disciplined, ill-at-ease
discussion machine.
Our young man would do well to try and find some guidance
from an insightful individual - and be prepared for a hard and
long journey. Perhaps then, in time one Adept will arise,
and the '::ew be brought a little nearer.
.. .. .
........ eh)
...
..
,
}
Although it has been mentioned before, this bears repeating:
mabick, properly used, developes the potential of an individual
in a realistic, practical way - that is, it produces, from
the undergone, a genuine insight and thus an
und "rst nnding of self, others and the '\"orld'.
This is in complete contrast to what happens outside of genuine
esoteric traditions where there is adherence by the individual
to abstract doctrines, ideas and beliefs - that is, there
is little or no understanding based on experience, on the
reality apprehended through trials, hardship, explorations
and discovery. returns the individual to their inner
core - destroying illusion, affectation and abstraction of
the arid intellectual type.
Of course, one should really say - real magick, properly
used, does this. There is an awful lot of pretentious 'magic'
and 'magick' about. '\/hat differentiates real magick is first
the practical nature of its methods (which are both 'internal'
ie. psychic - and 'external' - ie. involving practical work
and experiences in the real world, not just "in the head")and
second its structure or system: a working toward a definite
goal. This goal is Adeptship (part of which may be said to be
the 'individuation) and what lies beyond even this:
wisdom. The striving for this goal (an:: the striving is necessary:
it is not a 'gift' from someone) changes the individual in
significant ways - there is a re-orientation of consciousness,
insights and aChievement.
The way of magiclt (as explicated by the seven-fold way) enables
each individual Initiate to develope their Olm unique understanding
or 'view of life' or 'world-view' - that is, it creates
character, it uplifts the individual, seperating them from the
anonymous majority who mostly merely exist rather than live and who nev
evolve and understand. Today, individuals are 'mass-produced'
and conform to the accepted ideas and norms, even in the
'rebellion' that occurs, where the 'herd' or some fashionable
'trend' or 'idea' is followed without any understanding.
Everything is categorized, made into moral opposites - and
there is developing in society an almost religious zeal about
certain attitudes, a zeal which restricts individual freedom
and expression and which destroys genuine individuality. All
this, however, goes mostly unnoticed, so low is the level of
general - a situation about, in part, by the
comfortable lives most people in the ::est today live; insulated
as they are by by material possessions, by the
com,]exity of Modern life and by ideas from life in its realness,
rawness and danger.
That it is to give an example to illustrate the
categorization and zeal which is increasingly occuring is a sad
reflection on the general level of understanding. The example
to consider is the disease if "ism-itus": the creation of an
abstract idea, described by a Nord ending in "ism". of
this "ism" are then saught - in society, indi.... iduals and so
on, and then that society and tllose individuals must be "re-educated"
is the "ism" is found since the "ism" is as r.lOrally
reprehensible, the abstract idea being formulated in an abstract
moral way. This procecdure is not - it is essentially a.
religious fundamentalism, extrapolated into politics and social
concerns, and may be said to derive from Xazarene beliefs and ideas.
The "ism" itself' becomes a 'totem-word' - almost a 'magical
incantation' - and is surrounded by an aura of' guilt. To be
associated with an "ism" - even h'orse to be an "ism" or be
called the "ism" - is reprehensible, almost a 'sin', and in
certain countries definitly a crime, punishable by due process
of law (and usually, if' convicted, by imprisonment). What
this amounts to - when taken with the other abstractions
foisted upon individuals (the "ism", remember is only one
example of this) - is the production of' essentially characterless
people who seldom if ever have any real experience of' life,
who conf'orm to a certain set of' attitudes, and who are psychically
unhealthy in that they are inf'ected by notions of' 'sin' and
moral absolutes. There is little real understanding - only
acceptance of' the abstract f'orms which have been and are being
projected onto and into 'history', 'society' and individuals and
which give a. comf'orting illusion of' "understanding" and
knowledge (and also.in most cases a smug moral f'eeling of'
superiority such as one sees in certain relgious types).
ho\"ever, is a means to destroy all this - and thus
it really is subvervise, and dangerous since it can f'ree the
individual, returning them to that inner Oeing where insight is
born and from which understanding, and ultimately wisdom, can
be cultivated.
This is the reality of magick - it produces the only 'freedom'
that is real and which has meaning: that inner one, which
allows further steps to be taken, h'hich allows evolution to be
continued. For magickal Initiation is a personal
when an individual tal.es responsibility for his or her o\m
evolution.
Further, this way to f'reedom, this means of' liberation, should
not be used only by a very f'ew - it should be used by everyone,
creating a whole society (or societies) of' Adepts: a h'hole
new era or Aeon in h'hich all have attained to self'-insight. Idealistic:
Cf course - but still possible, even if' unlikely for at least
the next centuries. But herein lies that alQost sacred duty
of each Initiate - to keep this possibility alive by maintaining
the reality and ef'fectiveness of' genuine magick.
(aNA 1990 ev)
l
l

Manipulation I - Sinister Themes
It is a fact of external sinister magick that manipulation is necessary. There
is manipulation of forms, images and magickal energies as well as direct and
indirect manipulation of people.
People manipulation can arise from many factors and be undertaken for many
reasons. Initially, it is often done by Initiates because they wish or desire
to revel in the feeling that such manipulation can and often does bring - a
sense of power and re-inforcing of the ego: it creates a sense of self-identity
and purpose, enhancing the "role" of Satanist/Black Magickian.
Beyond thi$ is the use by the External Adept of various roles - such as
Priest or Priestess - which by their nature involve certain amounts of
manipulation of others, e.g. in the running of a Temple or group. Experience
brings skill - a learning from mistakes, and thus a more subtle approach.
Instead of direct confrontation, there is a "flowing with" the other persons(s)
and then a skillful re-direction of them: i.e. they believe they are acting
freely rather than being manipulated. Beyond External Adept, there may be
further use of such skills depending on the wyrd of the Adept. [See Appendix for
one such form.]
What all levels have in common is the acceptance of the belief that the
magickal Initiate is superior to the non-Initiate: that others can be used
to achieve personal/magickal goals. In the beginning, of course, this sense
of superiority may be unfounded and mis-placed - arising from simple
arrogence and self-delusion. However, if the Initiate truely learns, and really
follows the hard path of internal magick, then this will be transformed into
a reality, the External Adept having acquired the skill and begun the process
of developing character: that which sets them apart from ordinary mortals.
In addition, certain abilities will be developed (some connected with the
'Occult') and latent potential drawn forth - creating a new individual from
the pre-Initiate one.
The post-Initiate will realize the rather limited understanding of the
majority and see them as swayed by all kinds of external and unconscious
influences: in short, understand that they are not really free. They will be
seen as directed and controlled in varying ways by various means - by
archetypal forces within their own psyche, directly or indirectly by others
and by ideas/forms/Institutions/ideology, as well as by the various patterns
psychic energies assume (one of which is the ethos of the culture/civilization
to which they belong).
To the sinister Initiate this will be illuminating and also useful, providing
opportunities for experimentation and self-learning, as for example via
running a Temple.
There is no morality here - only the judgement of experience: most people
are consciously and esoterically not very well developed. In fact, they are
still rather primative. The Initiate takes a dispassionate view - although
there will be times when direct involvement leads to emotional commitment/
involvement, and thence to a self-learning from the experience(s), as must
be in the progress from Initiate toward the other Grades. Initially,
however, others are seen as a means.
Gradually, there is a move away from this - from the direct, personal
involvement to the more indirect and magickal: an internalizing. This brings
awareness of the Initiate's own psyche and thus real understanding. There may
be and mostly still is manipUlation of others - but this has evolved from the
random to the directed, centred on what the Initiate believes is his or her
own destiny in magickal terms. The same applies to the manipulation of
magickal energies - there is an evolution away from the undirected external
type (which quite often arose from the unconscious - i.e. was not consciously
understood) first to the internal as a process of internal magick, and then
outward again but in a directed form, the direction arising from the magickal
goals set, those involved in following the sinister path. In brief, there
is an awareness of that balance which is so important for true Adeptship.
This balance - for an External Adept - is expressed in the understanding,
from experience [i.e. not "from book-learning"], that magick as a directed
form is not always causal when used to assist the individual externally
(and sometimes internally) - that is, it involves other factors which the
individu\.L at the time of working/ritual, may not be aware of/in control
of. In short - the illusion of having achieved control/mastery of all
magickal forms by techniques, is broken. One of the factors involved in this
is the wyrd of the individual; another is the wyrd of the Aeon; another - and
perhaps the most important for the individual to understand - is the
nature of magick itself: no one who has not transcended beyond the Abyss
can direct/control in a causal way all the divergent forms any magickal
energy assumes in the causal. Quite often, however, most of the divergences
go un-noticed when "practical magick" is performed, because the time-scale
of those divergences is not the same as that of the effects which are or
become noticed by the Initiate/External Adept and which mostly are taken
to be the "success/failure" of the working. Some of the divergences are
or may be in themseives of no consequence to the individual undertaking the
working - i.e. produce no discernable outward effects - and even when they
or some of them are of consequence, the Initiate/External Adept usually
either ignores them or accounts for them in other, temporal, ways. A
recognition of/sensitivity to the divergences begins the process that leads
from External to Internal Adept: once again, practical experience is the
teacher. it should be obvious that those which are of consequence (whether
noticed or not) effect these acausal changes upon the individual due to
(a) the wyrd of that individual and/or (b) the wyrd of the aeon.
Thus the learning curve which magickal workings impart. In a sense, each
Grade Ritual and the associated experiences, imparts more ability to
apprehend and thus control the causal manifestations - gives more skill at
manipulation, both magickal and of people (there is a stage when the two
are understood as the same thing), as well as brings an awareness of the
acausal effects beyond the time-scale of the working and its desire/results.
The understanding of the limits (well, some of them!) often occurs following
the solo Nine Angles rite by an External Adept - at first intUitively, and then
more consciously. This begins the process of consolidation and leads either
to further self-insight, return to self-delusion, or rejection of magick
and the quest. For, in essence, the solo rite is a foretaste of the chaos of
the Abyss - undirected acausal energy, the effects of which (i.e. what
results from its presencing in the causal["on earth"] ) are mostly
unforseen and often unwanted, the ritual itself being so structured (or rather
unstructed) that little or no direction is given for the energies - they flow
and presence according to their nature, the individual being a channel. [Note:
this is what happens to a greater or lesser extent in external workings by
an Initiate/External Adept re the 'acausal component' of the working.] Thus,
the wyrd of the individual to some extent directs and/or disrupts the flow,
producing certain changes in the causal. The nature of these changes thus
depends on that wYrd.
Thus the essence of magick - and hence sinister manipulation - is glimpsed
and then apprehended, in most for the first time. This enables both
the causal and acausal components of the energies accessed via a magickal
working to be controlled and manipulated and thus presenced in the causal, and
it is this which marks the true Adept: the Internal Adept possesses the
understanding, and the Master/Mistress can make that understanding real.
***
1990 ev
..
,
1
-
1

Manipulation II
One of the fundamental principles of Black Magick is elitism:the belief
that the majority are essentially beneath Initiates in terms of understanding,
intelligence and ability. This gives the foundation for manipulation
both on the personal and the magickal level.
The Black Magick novice is generally scornful of others - until and
unless worth has been proved or shown. However, as explained previously
(Manipulation I) an experienced novice will have learnt the subtlety of
manipulation: direct confrontation as a mode of manipulation will seldom
be used(unless a person or group deserves to be so treated: or such an
an approach is magickally necessary). Instead, there will be the "flowing
with" approach - manipulation without the person or persons being aware
of it. Quite often, this approach is "psychological"; at other times it
may be psychic (e.g. directly magickal) - or perhaps via the charisma of
the magickian overpowering the personality of the person(s) in question.
Whatever, there will be an arrogence based on the belief of one's own
superiority - and thus an isolation. For a true Black Magickian is essentially
a strong individualist who finds his or her own company preferable to that
of others - unless those others can be useful in some way. That is, there
is no dependance of any kind, particuarly not emotional, on any other individual
or individuals. This, of course, is what the novice strives to achieve.
It cannot be achieved qUickly - or even by "will" alone. Rather, it is
a cumulative process - an alchemical change, a re-orientation of personality,
and such changes take time.
In the seven-fold sinister way, these changes occur during the stage
of External Adept and are a necessary prelude to the Grade Ritual of Internal
Adept. One of most important aspects of this change is that involving the
companion - the initial emotional involvement gradually changing, ceasing
to be a dependance but rather a partnership, a mutually evolved understanding;
the passion (both sexual and emotional) which possessed the novice giving
way to a maturity.
The arrogence of the Black Magickian is not an empty one: it is not
a posturing. Instead, it arises from within: from the knowledge and insight
the novice has gained into him/her self - by having achieved in both the
personal and magickal sense. Thus the magickal and practical goals which
are set for novices - they self-assurence, a pride and that arrogence
which is truely Satanic. The training for and achievement of these practical
usually takes the novice to the limits of physical and mental endurence
and this builds character in a specific way [or defeats the novice who
gives up and either lets self-delusion triumph - "I don't need such things:
they are out of date/unsuited to me; I have achieved enough anyway ...
or abandons the magickal quest, perhaps later to try another "method"
(which is easier) or find another "teacher").
Initially, this arrogence is outward and expressed by manner. attitude
and perhaps appearence. Later, when Adeptship becomes achieved, it becomes
cloaked - except in the eyes and in that charisma which marks a Black Magickian.
Initial manipulation is often of the external kind - an adjunt to external
magick - later, it becomes "internal" (concerned with the internal goals
of the External Adept) and still later, aeonic (bound up with supra-personal,
acausal energies). [qv. Deofel Quartet for examples of the various types
appropriate to Initiate and External Adepts.)
ONA 1990 ev
Ritual Magick - Cure and Sedue Ceremonial
-
Magick enables us to capture again and again those moments which not only
shape our lives but which can extend the possibilities of our existence: those
moments when we know with an exhileration and an insight that transcends words,
when we become more than a single isolated individual burdened with a
causal-existence.
For some time there has been a denial of and attempts to undermine
the ceremonial in magick: there has arisen a plethora of self-written rituals
and "chaos" type workings. This, however, arises from a misunderstanding
of the nature of ceremonial. Basically, there are two types of ceremonial
workings in magick: dure ceremonial, and sedue ceremonial. The first is
essentially ritual used for internal magick - to produce/provoke/inspire
changes within the consciousness of those participating/attending.
The second is (or r ~ t h e r should be) a performance which transports the
individual participants to another realm and which engages their whole
being. It is not however a possession - but rather a developed awareness,
a new way of being distinct from "everyday" existence, one in which all
the elements (mind, body, emotions etc.) are a unity.
A sedue ceremonial is an artistic event of the highest type because
it is a conscious attempt to make the acausal real (to presence it) in
causal time. However, like any artistic performance, a ritual can be good,
indifferent, bad or great depending on the talent and abilities of those
performing/conducting it. If it is any of the first three, it will not
achieve its purpose.
A great performance is one which captures the essence of the ritual
- which brings the acausal, which "opens a nexion", and which thus has
the magickal power to transform. This of course is a rare event - at least
these days - and like, for example, a great performance of a drama or a
symphony, requires both talent and preparation. Unfortunately, in the past
as in the present, ceremonial rituals when attempted are done mostly by
inept performers with little or no preparation and little if any empathy
with the magick which the ritual re-presents. Thus the ritual is magickally
ineffective: non-inspirational for the participants/congregation. Further,
elements of self-delusion (regarding the "magick") are mostly present.
Such "performances" tend to confirm the mistaken belief that ceremonial
forms are either boring or outmoded or both.
A ceremonial ritual should be vivifying - and awaken "numinous" feelings.
It should stimulate all the senses - for a sedue ritual in a subtle way;
for dure ritual in an obvious/overt way. Incenses and fragrences should
stimulate the sense of smell; the eyes should be stimulated by colour and
imagery; hearing by the sounds of chanting, by music, words; the intellect
by the symbols/content/intent; the passions by the spirit or elan of the
performance and perhaps the sight/gestures of an individual or individuals
performing a specific "role", their manner of dress (or undress) and their
physical movement.
A ceremonial ritual is a seduction - of the participants/congregation
by he/she/they conducting it or the power of the rite itself because
the rite captures or transforms an aspect or aspects of the acausal. This
seduction is subtle if the ritual is a sedue one, and obVious/overt/harsh
if it is a dure one. But by its nature it always has a temporal structure
as it always is a nexion to the acausal - if it is a genuine magickal rite,
that is, one that possesses when performed acausal (or magickal) energy/power.
Both of these aspects - the temporal structure and the nexion - are important,
although hitherto esoteric.
Each shall be considered in turn. First, temporal structure. This means
that the ritual has a beginning, a middle (or 'action'/development) and
a definite end: it is confined in temporal time, and while a specific
-
.,
..
n
I
" ..
specific performance may be 'fast' or 'slow' depending on the mood and
the intensity, it is generally of a certain duration. Second - a nexion.
This means that in form and content (e.g. the techniques used to draw upon
magickal energy) it is effective - it accesses the forms/symbols and so
on required for its purpose. This means more than that it 'produces emotion'.
Emotion arises or should arise from the performance by the effort and talent
of the performers. Rather, such accessing means it re-presents certain
elements of the acausal in an accessable form, such as archetypes or
numinous gymbols. This requires what can only be called a type of 'artistic
creation' - and this in itself can be of varying quality, as in music or
any creative endevour. Most creations, however, as rituals, are not
effective: they do not presence the acausal, although they may produce
emotion and perhaps the occassional insight. Emotion, however, is not
magick - just as "intellectual stimulation" and/or undisciplined behaviour
are not, although such things result and are expected to result from what
passes for "magickal rituals" today. Only rarely does a creation become
or be magickal - that is, a nexion, despite the intent of the person or
persons who undertake such creation. Thus, no amount of desire, no amount
of intellectual knowledge can make or create a ritual which is magickally
effective. Only rarely does a creation become or is magickal. It may become
so due to the "aura" or "tradition" surrounding it (partly due to past
performances) - but even in this instance it must still possess some aspects
which access the acausal directly. It is magickal when it is that rare
entity: a genuine magickal creation.
The temporal structure and accessing of a ritual mean that a genuine
rite, once created or transmitted via tradition, must be respected for
what it is: effective performance requires fidelity to the temporal limits
and its internal structure - in terms of all its formalized elements such
as words, chants, symbols, images, colours etc. Outside of this, there
can be (and indeed should be) artistic interpretation, a vivifying of the
original by the talent and skill of the performer(s). A genuine magickal
ritual is a work of art - and requires 'interpretation', that is, performance,
to presence the acausal. it is in short a conscious causal expression of
aspects of the acausal - and in performance lives in both the causal and
the acausal. Hence its power to transform.
[It should be remembered that only ceremonial magick is being considered
here - the above does not imply that only ceremonial forms are effective
as magick. There are many other forms or means of accessing the acausal.J
Given this understanding, it should be obvious that there are very
few rituals, written down or transmitted, which presence the acausal and
which, in an inspiring performance or interpretation, are capable of transforming
either the consciousness of others or of producing changes in the causal
itself. That is, there a few rituals which possess in their written form
the potential to be a nexion to the acausal: and even these require inspirational
performance: rehearsal, planning, the correct intent or desire ... In short,
the creation of "atmosphere" and skill/ability in performance. The rituals that
proliferate today - and most of those regarded as 'traditional' - may in their
performance pass some moments of causal time and may even fill some
individuals with emotion (and boredom is an emotion), but they are not and never
will be magickal.
Of the rituals that do exist, those in 'The Black Book of Satan' together
with a few others (such as The Ceremony of Recalling in its various forms) rank
as supreme works of magick. Some other rites possess the potential to do even
more on the causal level (e.g. the Nine Angles rites) - producing aeonic changes.
Thus explicated, genUine Black Magick becomes available to all: for the
first time ever.
1990 ev
-
-
..
The Alchemy of
Magick is not an object for academic study - it is essentially
practical. It also requires self-discipline and training
the acquisition of skills.
Xo books or teacher can teach magick: it can only be learnt
by practice, by the trials and errors of All books
and teachers can do, at best, is guide: and into the
experiences and offer some explanations for cause,
effect and what is beyond the causal.
Similarly, wi11ful self-expression will be mostly counter
productive. What is required of the novice and Initiate is
self-discipline and that insight which arises from achievement
and adversity. Modern life, however, has made these things
difficult - it is easy to be self-opinionated, to accept
the comforts living and the lack of self-discipline,
just as modern "methods" and "ideas" about "magick" make it
seem that understanding of and achievement in magick is easy:
all that is needed are the relevant books/grade manuals/
information and a chaotic mind/attitude/approach.
There is not and never has been any substitute for self
learning from experience. The real learning of magick occurs
by the individua1 novice, alone: group work and group
experience merely confirm that learning and extend the
techniques, the forms that are used. This is so because
real magick is internal - an alchemy of psychic change. It is
the techniques which are external. For instance, sexual
ma:;ick is a technique of magick - it is not magick or
'magickal' in itself - just as ceremonial ritual is a
technique. All tec!miques are forms which are dormant - they
need vivifying, bringing to life: they need to be infused
with the 'breath of life'. This vivification is magick, and
its achievement is individual, that is, it does not rely on
the form - on minute details of performance or technique.
Sometimes, this is shared - e.g. between two
individuals undcrtal:ing a seALIal rite or a group gathering
for a ceremony.
For too long the techniques have been rezarded as magickal
in themselves, leading to a complete misunderstanding of
magick - as, for example, by Crowley and his followers and
by adherents of latter-day "chaos" techniC}ues. kagick is
beyond technique - techniques and merely presence the
magick in the causal, and to access the magickal
sldll is required. Sometimes, this is intuitive - an
inborn gift - but most often it has to be cultivated, learnt,
acquired. The s1.:ill is an internal one, and may be likened
to an attitude of mind. It is a "movin.; 'vith" ma.;ic1.. al ener.;ies
as those encr.;ies are, in themselves - it is not a loose,
undirected approach, a chaotic acceptance, but a finely
balanced direction; not a loss of conscious
but a new type of awareness. It is like
running long distances: innate ability may help, but training
is required, an awareness of limitations born from past
experience, a self-discipline to acllieve the distance in the
time set - and then the running, which when successful is a
'flowing with' the body and
-
In magick, desire makes the energy - once accessed via
the individual - presence in the form/technique chosen. This
desire is usually aimed - that is, it has a goal
(as for example in external rnagick). The form or technique
chosen may stiMulate to some extent the production of
enerzies - but it is the individual who must push open the
gate (or nexion) and direct the that lie beyond it.
the forms and techniques most do is make the nexion
seem real and accessable - often within the
individual the consciousness required to push open the nexion
and presence the energies.
, Because of this, ceremonial rituals (or any ritual where
more than two are present and involved) require direction or
control - of the images/forms/patterns invoked and the
presencing of such in the causal. This direction is always
toward the causal (that is, toward a specific aim or into
the psyche of an individual or individuals) because of the
nature of the energies - there is always 'flow'. If no control
is undertaken (or the direction is confused because more than
one attempts to control the flow - perhaps unconsciously) then
causal change still occur (and must occur) although in
,"'ays I'robably unforseen by those involved - this is ,.hat
..
usually ha?pens when some individuals gnther and attempt an
act of magick - and often results in psychic disruption of
one or more those individuals.
The alchemy of magick is in learning this control - in being
able to access the energies, and being able to produce
changes via the presencing of what is accessed: internally
(within one's o,m psyche), externally (in others and the
things of the everyday) and aeonically(within and beyond the
confines of aeonics). There is thus a lenrning about the
various types of energies (which may be said to be
differentiated by how they presence the causal) - and
their uses. In short, the acquisition of individual
and understanding. To achieve this, there are certain ways
certain guides which may be followed. This is a serious
commitment - not a hobby, not a gathering of some like-minded
people as and when for an enjoyable and
delving into 'the Cccult', and certainly not 'for or
to entertain. There is an intensity, a self-discipline, even
sometimes a hardness - and those pleasures which are beyond mere
In new ways of living.
for ,.,.hile the alchemy of is no,.. accessable to
everyone (due to works such as ":\;'\os") it is unlil:ely m<lny will
foreswear their current and easy ways of living for the
challenge.
CK;' 1991 eh
l
Acausal Existence - The Secret Revealed
Acausal existence - the secret of true Immortality - has been hinted at
many times in certain esoteric writings connected with a particular LHP.
In the past, a few Adepts of the LHP - and the occassional notorious
individual interested in dark sorcery - tried to secure for themselves
an acausal existence by dark rites of sacrifice, and as a result dark legends
arose. But such means are not really necessary.
Before describing what is necessary, a brief examination of such acausal
existence will be in order. According to a sinister tradition we as individuals
possessed of consciousness have both a causal and an acausal aspect to
that consciousness. The acausal is latent (or mostly so) and magickal Initiation
awakens it - opening a gate or nexion to the acausal. This allows the acausal
to be apprehended (usually via a symbolism such as the septenary Tree of
Wyrd) and acausal energies to be used/directed (i.e. 'magick'). The result
is an 'expansion' of consciousness. Progression by the Initiate to the
higher grades of initiation is actually the expansion of the acausal in
individual consciousness (or, viewed another way, the progression of the
individual into the acausal) - a balance of causal/acausal being achieved
in 'the Abyss'. Beyond this, because of the balance so attained, it is
possible to transcend to the acausal - to create an acausal existence when
the causal ceases (ie. physical death) .
The acausal is not however, a "dreamy realm" or some kind of nirvana/heaven.
It is rather, the very essence of Being - beyond opposites, primal Chaos.
Nirvana and such like are abstract moral forms - ie. they are "unbalanced"
since they lack darkness, the sinister, the negative ..... [Nirvana and
such like are usually described in terms only of 'light'.] The acausal
is the realm of the Dark Gods - and these beings are not imaginative symbols
'.
for the titillation of consciousness, nor simply a part of the psyche,
to be transcended or negated or whatever by 'forces of light'. Rather,
they exist independant of our consciousness [yet such is the nature of
the acausal that they are also part of what is dormant within us] and while
they may be accessed (or 'dis-covered') by consciousness and thus presenced
in the causal (on Earth) their actual intrusion would totally disrupt sentient
life in the causal - like the meeting of matter and anti-matter. Sinister
magick (of the aeonic and internal kind) may be said to be like a machine
or engine where containment of opposites is possible and controllable in
certain amounts and under certain conditions. [In simple terms, sinister
aeonic magick contains the flow of the acausal into a temporal form - usually
an Aeon and its associated civilization -via a nexion/ma gickal centre
to thus over thousands of years increase the amount of the acausal that
is presenced, increasing thus evolution in individuals in accordance with
sinister goals.Such is one of the forms of real Black Magick.]
The nature of acausal existence may be apprehended by individuals by
certain sinister rites such as those of the Nine Angles. To a c h ~ e v e an
individual acausal existence the sinister path must be followed, from Initiate
to Internal Adept to Master/Mistress and beyond because this following
of such a path in the way indicated (qv. Naos and Black Book) creates acausal
consciousness in the individual over causal time. The Grade Ritual of Grand
Master/G. Mistress makes the Adept more acausal than causal. Beyond this,
is a simple ritual (the solo Nine Angles rite done by the Grand Master/G.Mistress)
when consciousness is transfered beyond the nexion opened/created by the
previous Grade Ritual. Immortality - the final stage of the way - is then
achieved. followed then or shortly thereafter by causal death, although
consciousness can be transfered to inhabit another causal body, thiS is
not usually done as wyrd is achieved. Simple, really, although this a l c h e m ~ c a l
process takes about 25 years. By virtue of the nexion, the new Immortal
alters the temporal structure of the world. usually for an Aeon.
Now the secret has been revealed, the possibility is open to all. But
it is doubtful if more than one or two a century will try, such is human
weakness.

DNA 1991 eh
i
..


..
!
Baphomet - A Note on the Name
The name Baphomet is regarded by traditional Satanists as
meaning 'the Mistress (or Mother) of Blood' - the Mistress
who sometimes washes in the blood of her foes and whose hands
are thereby stained. [See 'The Ceremony of Recalling'.J
The supposed derivation is from the Greek - ~ a ~ ~ ~ ~ . p a
and not as is sometimes said from - ~ ~ . ~ D ~ (the Attic form
for 'wise' ). Such a use of the term I Mother' /Mistress was quite
common in later Greek alchemical writings - for example,
Iamblichus in 'De Mysteriis' used ~ ~ . p ~ ~ w to signify possessed
by the mother of the gods. Later alchemical writings tended
to use the prefix to signify a specific type of 'amalgam'
(and some take this to be a metaphor for the amalgam of Sol with
Luna in the sexual'sense).
In the septenary system Baphomet, as Mistress of Earth, is
linked to the sixth sphere (Jupiter) and the star Deneb. She
is thus in one sense a magickal 'Earth Gate' [qv the Nine Angles]
and her reflexion (or 'causal' as against her 'acausal'or sinister
nature) is the third sphere (Venus) related to the star Antares.
According to esoteric tradition the Antares aspect was celebrated
by rites in Albion c, 3,000 years BP - in the middle and toward
the end of the month of May and some stones circles/sacred sites
were said to be aligned for Antares. In contrast, the sinister
aspect of the Mistress (i.e. Baphomet) was celebrated in the
Autumn and was linked to the rising of Arcturus, Arcturus itself
being related to the sinister male aspect (second sphere of the
septenary), later identified with Lucifer/Satan. Thus, the
August celebration was a sinister hierosgamos - the union of
Baphomet with her spouse (or 'Priest' who took on the role of
the sinister male aspect). According to tradtion, the Priest
was sacrificed after the sexual union, where the role of Baphomet
was assumed by the Priestess/Mistress of the cult. Thus, the
May celebration was the (re-)birth of new energies (and the
child of the union). Tradition relates this sinister sacred
Arcturian rite as taking place once every seventeen years.
Once again, some sacred sites in Albion are said to be aligned
to the rising of Arcturus, over three thousand years ago. In the
Middle Ages, Baphomet came to be regarded as the Bride of Satan
and it from this time that both 'Baphomet' and 'Satan', as names
for the female and male aspect of the dark side came into use
(at least in the secret sinister tradition).
Hence the traditional depiction of Baphomet - a beautiful mature
woman (often shown naked) holding up the severed head of the
sacrificed priest (usually shown bearded).
To some extent the Templars revived part of this cult, but
without any real esoteric understanding and for their own purposes.
They adopted Baphomet as a type of female Yeshua but with some bloody/
sinister aspects - and contrary to most accepted ideas, they
were not especially 'Satanic'. Rather, they saw themselves as
holy warriors and became a military cult with bonds of honour,
although their concept of 'holy' differed somewhat from that of
the Church of the time, including as it did dark/gnostic aspects.
Their sacrifices were in battle - and not as part of a specific rite.
The image of Baphomet (e.g. by Levi) as a hermaphrodite figure
are romantic confusions and/or distortions: essentially of the
symbolic/real union of Mistress and Priest and his later sacrifice.
The same applies to the derivation of the suffix of Her name with
I wi s d 0 m,. ( and a mal e i mag eat t hat !) - eve nthe con f use d g nos tic s
understood 'Wisdom' as female.
o.N.A
Baphomet - A Note on the Name II
There is a tradition regarding the origin of the name
Baphomet which deserves recording, even though it is not regarded
as authentic, having no present-day proponents.
This tradition regards the name as deriving from
the Greek name for the Egyptian goddess Bastet, recorded by
Herodotus (2.137 ff). It is interesting that Herodotus identifies
the goddess with Artemis, the goddess of the moon. Bubastis
was regarded as the daughter of Osiris and Isis and often
represented as a female with the head of a cat - cats were regarded
as sacred to her. Artemis was a goddess unmoved by love and
she was regarded as Apollo's twin sister (the identification of
her as a 'moon goddess' followed naturally from this since
Apollo was linked with the sun). Like Apollo, she often sent
death and plagues, and was propitiated sometimes with sacrifices.
It is interesting that (a) is the Pythagorean
name for 'five' [qv. Iamblicus: Theologumena Arithmeticae, 31]

perhaps a link with the 'pentagram'?; (b) the Templars,
with whom the name Baphomet is associated, were said to have worship
ped their deity in the form of a cat.
***
The tradition recorded above, and the one described in
part I, both regard Baphomet as a female divinity - and both
are esoteric traditions, hitherto unrecorded.
It is possible that both are correct - that is, that the
actual name Baphomet derives (as mentioned in part I) from
the Greek the prefix refering to being 'dyed/
stained' or 'dipped' in blood -qv. Euripides,Hercules Furens:
nL'tUAwL nAuYX&LC;
't uopac; (1190)
The suffix derives from 'mother' or 'mistress' used in a
religious sense (qv. Iamblicus 'De Mysteriis').
This name - Baphomet - is thus a descriptive one for the
"dark" (i.e lunar) goddess, to whom sacrifices were made, and
which was actually known in former times as 'Bubastis' - that is.
Bastet, to whom cats were sacred.
Thus, Baphomet could be regarded as a form of Artemis/
Bastet - a female divinity with a 'dark' side or nature [when
viewed via conventional morality] to whom sacrifices have
been. and continue to be. made. Sinister tradition regards
Baphomet as the Bride of Satan/Lucifer - this would fit well
since Lucifer is often regarded as a form of Apollo: Artemis
is the female form('sister') of Apollo. Here. it must be
remembered that both Apollo and Artemis were not aetherial. moral
and lofty divinities (the classical gods have been romantically
misinterpreted) - they could be. and often were. deadly and dark:
both 'sinister' and 'light'.






j
A Gift for the Prince - a Guide to Human Sacrifice
In ceremonial rituals involving sacrifice, the Mistress
of Earth usually takes on the role of violent goddess or
'Baphomet', the Master of the Temple that of either
Lucifer or 3atan, the sacrifice being regarded as a
gift to the Prince of Darkness. This gift, however, is
sometimes offered to the dark goddess, the bride of our
Prince.
Human sacrifice is pOHerful magick. The ritual death of
an individual does two things: it releases ener
o
7 (which can
be directed - or stored, for example in a crystal) and it
draws down dark forces or 'entities'. Such forces may then
be used, by directing them toward a specific goal, or they
may be allowed to disperse over the Earth in a natural way,
such dispersal" altering what is sometimes known as the
'astral shell' around the Earth. This alteration, by the
nature of the sacrifice, is disruptive - that is, it tends
toward Chaos. This issimply way of saying that
sacrifice furthers the work of Satan.
Sacrifice can be voluntary, of an individual, involuntary,
of an individual or two, or result from events brought
about by Satanic ritual and/or planning (such as wars).
Voluntary sacrifice results from the traditional Satanist
belief that our life on this planet is only a stage: a
gateway to another existence. This other existence is in
the acausal realm where the Dark Gods exist. The key to
this other existence is not negation, but rather ecstasy.
A Satanist revels in life because by living life in a joyful,
ecstatic way, the acausal that exists within us all by
virtue of our being, is strengthened. For Satanists, not
only the manner of living is important but also the
manner of death. We must live well, die at the right
time, proud and defiant: not waiting sickly and Heak. The
scum of the Earth wail and tremble as they face Death:
stand laughing and spit Hith contempt. Thus do we learn how
to live.
Voluntary sacrifice usually occurs every seventeen
years as part of the Ceremony of Recalling:the one chosen
becomes Immortal, living in the acausal to haunt the edge
of our minds.
An involuntary sacrifice is when an individual or
individuals are chosen by a group, Temple, Order. Such
sacrifices are usually sacrificed on the Spring Equinox,
although if this is not possible for whatever reason another
date may be used. While voluntary sacrifices are always
male (and usually twenty-one years of age) there are no
restrictions concerning involuntary sacrifices other
than the fact that they are usually in some way opponents
of Satanism or the Satanic way of living.
Great care is needed in choosing a sacrifice: the
being to dispose of a difficult individual or individuals
undue suspicion. A Temple or group wishing
to conduct such a sacrifice with magickal intent must first
obtain permission from the Grand (or Mistress).
this is given, then detailed preparation must begin.
First choose the sacrifice(s) - those whose removal will
actively benefit the Satanist cause. Candidates are
interfering Nazarenes, those attempting to disrupt in some
way established Satanist groups or Orders (e.g. journalists)
and political/business individuals whose activities are
detrimental to the Satanist spirit.
(Sacrifice - 2.)
There are three methods of conducting an involuntary
] sacrifice: 1)by magickal means (e.g. the Death Ritual);
2) by direct, personal, sacrifice; and 3)by assassination.
Both (2) and (3) can be undertaken either directly by
!
the group/Temple/Order or its members or by proxy. Proxy

I
involves the Master or Mistress finding a suitably
weak-willed individual and then implanting in their mind
by hypnotic means a suitable suggestion.
Whatever method is chosen a date for the sacrifice should
be set and on that date a ritual undertaken. This
ritual is most usually the Death Ritual - if method (3) is
chosen, Ritual is performed twice: first, seven days
before the chosen date, and then on the date itself while
the member/proxy is undertaking the sacrifice. The energy
of this latter ritual is then directed (or stored temporarily)
or dispersed over the Earth by the person conducting
the ritual.
Method (2) involves the Ritual of Sacrifice. The victim
or victims are brought or enticed to the area chosen for
the Ritual, bound by the Guardian of the Temple and at
the appropriate point in the Ritual by either
l
the Master or Mistress using the Sacrifical Knife. The bodies

are then buried or otherwise disposed Of: care being taken
if they are found for suspicion not to fallon any of those
involved. Those involved, of course, must be sworn to
secrecy and warned that if they break their oath their
own existence will be terminated. Breaking the oath of
sacrifice draws down upon them the vengeance of all Satanic
-
groups, Orders and individuals - both magickal and more
directly. Those who participate in the Ritual of
Sacrifice must revel in the death(s): it being the duty of
-
the Master and i1istress to find suitable participants.
Note: (2) and (3) are no longer undertaken and are
given for interest

r
)

The Deoe1 Quartet

The Quartet consists o:
1) Fa1cier: Lord o Darkness
2) The Temple o Satan (aka Witch Queen)
3) The Giving
~ ) The Grey1ing Owl
The general purpose o these MSS is briely explained
in the 'Introduction' which ollows their title page.
More speciica11y, each work deals with one (sometimes more)
orms o 'magicka1/archetypa1' energy as these are
understood in the septenary tradition and the means whereby
these can be controlled as well as how those orms aect
individuals, both consciously and unconsciously. In some
o the works (or example 'Fa1cier') the magick is obvious;
in others, (or example 'The Grey1ing Owl') it is much less
obvious, and or good reason.
The best approach is to read each work in order o
complexity, starting with the least (esoterically) complicated.
Thus, the reading sequence would be: Fa1cier; The Giving;
The Temple o Satan; The Grey1ing Owl. Further, this
increasing complexity operates, in the individual works, on
dierent levels. At first, all of them should be read
merely for enjoyment (and the 'esoteric' information obvious
on a first reading). A further reading should provoke
questions and (hopefully) insights into esoteric matters
in general and the reader's psyche in particular

...
.
-
i
r
I
The Deofe1 Quartet: Themes and Questions
Viewed in a simp1ified way, the four works dea1 with
the first four spheres of the Tree of Wyrd. Thus:
1) Fa1cifer - dea1s with the first sphere (Moon) and some
of its 'inf1uences' (in the persona1 sense) in an overt1y
magicka1 setting.
2) Grey1ing - dea1s with some aspects of the second sphere
(Mercury) in a way Ire-moved' from a magicka1 setting.
3) Temp1e - dea1s with some aspects of the third sphere
in a direct1y magicka1 setting.
4) Giving - dea1s with the transition from the third sphere
to the fourth sphere, in a specific magicka1 setting.
(1) and (2) may be said to be written from a perspective;
(3) and (4) from a perspective. But in a11 the
interp1ay between the_'ma1e' and the 'fema1e' aspects
is important. (Note: is dea1t with in the MS 'Breaking
The Si1ence Down')
In each of the works the interp1ay of ('1ight')
with ('sinister')is a1so described, a1though on1y
in some of the works (e.g. Fa1cifer)is this framework
viewed in the 'conventiona1 magicka1 sense' (i.e. from
a 'sinister' viewpoint). In a11 cases, the 'mora1'
re1ativity shou1d be obvious, a1though it may take some
insight/further study of MSS for this to be seen. The same
app1ies to the magick - i.e. the a1teration of individua1s/
events/archetypa1 forms and so on by a Master/Mistress/
magickian: on1y in a few instances (e.g. Fa1cifer) is this
instant1y recognizab1e as 'magick' (robes, ritua1s and so
on). There are important reasons for a11 this - reasons
which once understood shou1d aid the esoteric understanding
of the reader.
Thus, the are more cha11enging/esoterica11y interesting
than might appear from a first, casua1, reading.
The f0110wing 1ists give some (not a11) of the main
themes and questions dea1t with/arising from the
Quartet. They are intended on1y as a guide to further
reading of the MSS. Idea11y, what f0110ws shou1d be read
on1y after the MSS themse1ves and then to provoke further
study of them/aid the understanding obtained from the first
reading.
1) Grey1ing - What forces (in both magicka1 and persona1
sense (is there a difference?) contr01/inf1uence the
characters of Andrea, A1ison, Fenton?
Does Alison's perception change? If so, by what means?
Is this means intentiona1 - or via magick? If so, to what
end/purpose?
Does perception/insight change? What is
his initia1 1eve1 of se1f-understanding? What his wyrd?
What is Fiona's part in this?
What if anything is Edmund seeking to achieve and why?
Some key e1ements (c1ues exist in the MS):
a) How does supra-persona1 magick work? b) To what end this
magick? c) Archetypa11y (re spheres of ToW) what
forces act upon the psyche of the main characters?
d) The MS expresses one aspect of rea1 magick in action _
is this magick as described in the MS sinister? If so, why?

l
2) Temp1e - What archetypa1 e1ements are present in
Helanie and Thurstan? How is Melanie changed - and why?
-
(See quote from Book of Recal1ing at beginning of MS.)
Does Thurstan change through his 10ve with He1anie?
If so, why? Can a11 these changes be related to the
experiences of an Initiate, in rea1 1ife, following the
seven-f01d way?
What 1evel of insight has Algar attained? Is he a
magickian - in contr01? Do external forces/archetypes
contr01/influence him? Is this re1ated to Initiate
experience? Does Algar understand wyrd?
Pead - what is his leve1 of insight/achievement? Jukes
what is his? Does his esoteric development change? If so,
how?
Saer - who is he? What is his role? His magick? What is
Claudia's understanding/role and so on?
Main theme - what is the magick and wyrd of the MS and
Why?
3) Giving - Rhiston and Mal1am: what is their level of
development/understanding? Does this change. Can they as
characters be related to journey of an Initiate?
Lianna - what is her esoteric development/insight? What
key factors influence her?
Thor01d - what is his r01e and how does this change?
Has he esoteric self-awareness?Is there a manipulation
of him by Lianna? If so, why?
Imlach and his daughter - what are their roles and level of
esoteric deve10pment. How wel1 does Imlach fulfi1 the
archetypa1 r01e of Guardian?
Monica - is she manipu1ated? If so, why? Is her death
the resu1t of magick? If so, why?
Some themes:
a) \{hat is the magick of the 'story'? Is this magick
sinister? b)How do Mallam's belief and magick differ from
Lianna's? Is he a Satanist? Is Lianna? What is Lianna's
relationship to him, his wyrd? b) Is the historical
setting (Templars etc.) necessary? c) Does the story show
Lianna as a rea1 Mistress of Earth? d)What is Sidnal's
role in relation to the magick and Lianna? Is he 'Satanic'?
(What is Satanic?)

.J
J
l
l

l
To some degree, all the MSS in the quintet deal
with a particular type of magick/ manipulation and
this is explicated in many ways including:
a) of individuals and groups of individuals by other
individuals and groups, be these others magickians or
noti
b) of how various individuals are affected by certain
elemental/magickal forces and 'emotions', these forces
etc. being manifest in various guises - some directly
magickal, some archetypal (as, for example, when
a man is charmed by and falls in love with a woman, he
apprehending that woman archetypally) and some aeonic.
The manipulation of the energies/forms and so on
varies in the different MS, as the aim or intent of
such manipulation does - for example, sometimes it is
for direct personal desire/gratification, sometimes
it is due to unconscious factors, sometimes it is due to
a desire (sinister and otherwise) to change/aid a
particular individual or individuals.
However, just as important in each MS as this covert/
overt form of magick is how and why individuals become
changed via it in many and various situations. Thus, for
example, sometimes change occurs because of personal
involvement with others, sometimes through being influenced
(either consciously or unconsciously) by magickal energy
(which itself may be directed at that individual by
another), sometimes through mediums like music (with
perhaps some 'magickal' input from another), sometimes
via personal confrontation with unconscious fears and/or
insights
All of these changes are presented in the various HSS
from differing perspectives - and these perspectives are
sometimes individual (directly personal) as they are
sometimes magickal. The perspectives change - from MS
to MS and sometimes within a single ~ I S - and while the
perspective may be 'sinister' it is also sometimes 'moral':
that is, seen from the viewpoint of an individual adhering
to 'conventional morals/attitudes'. This diverse variation
is intentional, since by it the reader is (or should be)
able to objectify the action/changes/characters and
thus understand the influences (magickal and otherwise)
behind these, particuarly with reference to the psyche.
This understanding is aided by the fact that each MS
is related to a particuarly septenary sphere and thus
to some extent deals with the energy/magick/influences
both unconscious and conscious o ~ that sphere. However,
as in real life and real magick, other influences
(from other spheres) may sometimes intrude and complicate
matters and the reader should be capable of understanding
the interplay.
The understanding that results from a reading and study
of the MSS (using the themes, questions and so on revealed
here and in other notes on the quintet) is part of the
process of Initiate awareness - and should assist those
following the seven-fold way to arrive at a personal
understanding of their own psyche as well as that of others.
Such understanding enables magick itself to be understood
and used effectively.
.J

l

i
1


The Sinister Path - Aims and Intents
The Sinister Path, as the way genuine Satanism is
sometimes known, comprises two traditions. The
these is 'traditional Satanism' - represented by such
groups as the ONA - and the second derives the
teachings promulgated by Anton La Vey and includes his
'Church Satan' as well as the 'Temple Set'. In both
aims and intent, the two traditions considerably,
and while traditional Satanism may be said to have its
roots in Europe (particuarly Britain) the La Vey tradition
is primarily American and recent date.
The primary aim traditional Satanism is the achievement,
by the individual, magickal Adeptship and this is achieved
by Initiated individuals what is called the 'seven
way' (sometimes called the sinister way').
This way is essentially a series magickal techniques,
teachings and goals and during its early stages may be
said to consist an exploration, by the individual,
areas consciousness.
During these early stages, practical magick is employed,
and traditional Satanism distinguishes between 'external'
and 'internal' magick. The type is primarily sorcery;
the second, an exploration/expansion individual
consciousness. One the tasks an Initiate
this way is the a magickal/Satanic
Temple the ceremonial rituals. Among
these rituals is 'The Black Mass'. However, these ceremonial
rituals - and external magick whatever kind
represent only the stages the sinister
way: they are, essentially, a practical training in magick
and magickal technique. It is beyond these stages that
the real work an Initiate the 'Dark Tradition' begins,
and these more advanced stages involve that Initiate in
'Internal' magick - the development individual consciousness.
Thus, traditional Satanism is concerned with the 'inner
development' its Initiates, and its are
in numbers. Neither theY,nor Jhf to which they belong,
proselytize, and religious or
political connotations whatsoever. Rather, it is an esoteric
way living those individuals who might be
interested - a way on Western Occult tradition
(an aspect this tradition is known as the Septenary system).
The La Vey type Satanism concentrates on a
the individual 'ego' and an indulgence
in the pleasures Both the Church Satan and
the more recent Temple Set are organized on the basis
Satanism as a religion with all that this implies in terms
of acceptance doctrine and adherence to an individual
group. The tenets of this
religion were stated by La Vey in his 'Satanic Dible'.
While the Church Satan and the Temple Set on
some organizational matters, they both take this 'Satanic
(and other works by La Vey) as their starting point,
and 1n many respects the Temple Set may be said to be
a 'schism' the Church Satan. Other Satanic groups
both in America, Europe and elsewhere, take these two '
orgainzations as their own 'role model' and both
their teachings/philosophy and methods magical working.

..
.j
. J
'.
...
I
J
l
,
Basically, the teachings of La Vey and those following
him have their origin in the qabalistic, Grimoire tradition.
Ther.. is an identification with the 'demonic' aspects
and a desire to use this to further personal goals and
ambitions. Generally, followers of this tradition of
modern Satanism do not believe in any existence after death,
seek practical mastery over others, exult in the pleasures
of the flesh, perform rituals and ceremonies for their
own benefit and see their beliefs in religious terms. The
main groups - the Church of Satan and the Temple of Set
also actively seek followers, engage in public avowals of
Satanic faith and offer members various titles and offices.
The aims of these groups include winning converts for their
religion, making that religion more accessable and acceptable,
and, ultimately, bringing that religion into social prominence.
The majority of individuals who profess to be Satanists
and who do not belong to any particular grouping, almost
without e x c e p t i ~ n adhere to the La Vey tradition. This is
so because of the 'publicity profile' attained by La Vey
and, following him, Aquino (of the Temple of Set) and
because of the ready availability of books dealing with
this aspect of Satanism.
The fundamental aims of this type of Satanism may be simply
stated as the glorification of the ego and the return of
instinct. There is not, in this type, any glorification of
'evil' and certainly not any 'Satanic criminal behaviour'.
Instead, there is an attempt to change the way the individual
views the world - toward what may be termed a more
Mephistophelean and Machiavellian approach.
In contrast, the followers of more traditional Satanism
believe that this approach is only a beginning. These
followers eschew the religious approach and instead
concentrate on achieving self-development beyond the
stage represented by the 'ego'. Traditional Satanism
also believes individuals can create for themselves an
existence after death, and this creation is seen as one of
the fundamental aims of this tradition.
Further, traditional Satanist groups and teachers are
secret, and those who, after perhaps a deligent uearch,
find them and seek to follow their seven-fold way are
subjected to many ordeals before being accepted. This
testing of all candidates ensures that only the most
sincere and motivated are acceptedo
i
J
The oundation o the Church o Satan in the sixth
J

!
]
.
~
.
J
decade o this present century and the writings o the
ounder o that Church (particuarly 'The Satanic Bible')
represented only one urther stage in the development
o Satanism - a new divergence, ounded on some aspects,
although not all, o that particular magickal and
practical view o the w o r ~ d .
Satanism, in many divergent orms,existed beore the
Church o Satan in both the Old and the New worlds
and those orms, as well as new ones, continue to exist
independant o both this Church and the writings o its
creater. Thus groups and individuals which claim that
the Church o Satan (in either its present or its
original orm) represents the only genuine orm o Satanism
are, histori9ally, deluding themselves
Such claims are usually based on one or more o the
ollowing: (a) The ounder o the Church o Satan
inaugurated a 'new Satanic' age and this inauguration
makes all other ~ o r m s o Satanism invalid/superluousi
(b)a mandate was given by some supra-personal being;
(c) there is a pure , tradition and this orm is represented
by a presently existing group. .
Basically, those who claim to be 'genuine' Satanists
divide into three groups: the Church o Satan, the
Temple o Set and some small European groups (both
the Church o Satan (CoS) and the Temple o Set (ToS) are
American in origin) among which the ONA is included. From
time to time, other groups become maniest - both they
are almost without exception splinter groups/ronts
o the Cos or the ToS (e.g. 'The Werewol Order': a CoS
'ront'). The CoS accepts (a) and (c) above and as
a group adhere with an almost religious outlook to
the ounder o the Church and his 'Bible' - or example,
one the ollowers o this Church states (Black Flame,
Vol 2 no 2): "We have a Bible We have a Church. We
have a tradition We have a High Priest." The ToS
accepts (b) and (c) - the mandate emanating rom the
Prince o Darkness in the orm o Set and divulged to
mortals in 'The Book o Coming Forth by Night'. Further,
the ToS accept that they are continuing the work begun
by the early CoS, that is, they represent the original
and 'pure' Church. In this sense, the ToS is a schism
rom the CoS.
Hence the conlict between the CoS and the ToS - both
claim to be the genuine orm o Satanism and both date
the new Satanic age in the same way - 1990 ev is, or
example, XXV A.S. Both o these groups have an organizational
structure (although the ToS claims the CoS in its present
orm does not any longer possess a structure) and both
have teachings and a leader. Members o both are expected
to respect both teachings and leader. Both actively
seek members and both engage in public/media avowals.
The ToS hopes to make Satanism a legitimate religion.
As ar as basic teachings go, the CoS and the ToS
dier - or although the ToS accepts the early works
o La Vey (there being thus a little common ground) it
diers quite signiicantly in what has been built upon
those works. There is, or instance, in the ToS an
emphasis on the 'higher sel' above the gloriication o
the ego that is such a eature o the CoS as well as
l
.J
a move away from a fixed ideology and 'Church' like
J
mentality. Nonetheless, the ToS demands a certain
J
J
J
J
J
J




commitment (subserviance some opponents would say) to
the teachings and authority of the Temple, and while
this is not as pronounced as in the CoS it nevertheless
exists. The squabbles between the CoS and the ToS
aids this commitment - on both sides - and to a certain
extent necessitates it. Having become established, and
having media profiles, both the CoS and the ToS need
to continually re-affirm both their identity and their
mission - and this has led to the formation of personality
cults (more evident on the side of the CoS although
Aquino accepts the role of 'Voice of Set').
Both the Church and the Temple are concerned
although in different ways - with safeguarding what
they see as the authentic tradition of Satanism, and
accordingly each tends to be atagonistic to those
outside of this supposed tradition, particuarly if
individuals and groups espouse views contrary to their
teachings and policies. Both wish to protect what they
see as their reputation and this tends to lead to suspicions
regarding other groups and individuals who espouse different
forms of Satanism - as well as sometimes polemics/dis
information against those groups and individuals to
further enhance that reputation at the expense of those
others.
All this is not unexpected given the form of both
the CoS and the Tos and the claims made by each regarding
the authority and Buthenticity of their version of
Satanism - in fact, all the above follows naturally.
In contrast, the ONA, for example, is not concerned
with either an imagined (or even real) history regarding
its own tradition and teachings - or with trying to claim
some authority (either supra-personal or via some new
aeonic manifestation) for that tradition and those
teachings. Basically, some ONA teachings have been
handed down by reclusive Adepts and some have been
developed recently. What is 'historical' about these
teachings mayor may not be valuable today and mayor may
not be of interest to aspirant Adepts - indeed, some
of the teachings handed down have been superseded
and some of just mystifications. What exists is made
accessable enabling its usefulness or irrelevance to be
judged on an individual basis. What is important however
is that the central core (recently codified and extended
in the creative sense) offers a practical path to Adeptship
and beyond. (This path being explicated in the books
'Naos', 'The Black Book of Satan', the Oeofel Quartet
and the Star Game.) The accent is on practical - it is
devoid of mystifications, does not involve theoretical
discussions, require acceptance of any dogma, ideology or
organizational structure. Neither does it require
submission to any individual or authority. It is not
concerned with converting others, with reputations
or establishing a favourable social climate for its
adherents. It is, simply, a very simple and practical
set of magickally-inclined workings which any individual
can undertake for themselves. It does not need to be
'interpreted' by some Master or guide. It simply is:
available to those who wish to avail themselves o ~ i t s
methods.
This is not to say that this path - the seven-fold
sinister way - is easy. On the contrary, it takes time




and effort, requiring a certain desire to follow it to
its end. The following of this way depends only on
the individual.
This present codification of the essence of ONA
teachings into 'the seven-fold sinister way' is a result
of the natural process of evolution within the LHP - in
this particular instant, the result of the creative
insniration of one individual over the past few decades.
process, of refinement and extension, will continue
as further insights are gained and new creativity - extending
the frontiers - arises from other individuals who are
Adepts of the LHP. Thus the present form of those teachings
(as represented, for instance, in 'Naos') is itself only
a stage between a historical past and the possibilities
of the future: as such, this form is not sacred or subject
to jealous guardianship with extended polemics in its
defence. It is simply a working method which produces
results - there is no mystique about it, no glorification
of the creative individual responsible for its present
form, no reliance on historical traditions, as there can
be no dogma attached to it. It simply exists, to guide
those who may be interested in following its methods.
It is up to each and every individual interested in
the LHP and Satanism to choose which way to follow. Some
lead to Adeptship and beyond - others merely to subserviance
to someone else's ego and mythology
Brief Guide to the Seven-Fold Way:
Aims - a) Esoteric Initiation; b) Magickal Adeptship;
c) Fulfilment of individual wyrd and potential; d) creation
of next stage of human evolution
Stages - 1) Neophyte 2) Initiate 3) External Adept
4) Internal Adept 5) Master of of Earth
6) Grand Master (Magus)/Grand Mistress 7) Immortal
Neophyte - Construction of Star Game (qv Naos) and learning
how to use this. Undertake ritual of Initiation (Naos;
Black Book)
Initiate - Workings with spheres and septenary pathways
(Naos); Hermetic workings for specific desires/aims (Naos).
Achievement of demanding physical goal. Seeking and
finding of companion (opposite sex: or same if gay)
Initiate this individual (Black Book) and undertake
workings with spheres/pathways with them. Use of Star Game
with companion. Undertake Grade Ritual of External Adept (Naos).
External Adept - With companion, organize a Temple for
ceremonial rituals (Black Book) holding regular sunedrions
(Black Book): recruiting members etc. Run this Temple for
between six months to one year - regular teaching sessions
(Black Book) including Esoteric Chant, Star Game etc.
At end of this period prepare for and undertake Grade
Ritual of Internal Adept.
Internal Adept - Depending on wyrd (manifest during Grade
Ritual) continue with Temple or fulfil on practical level
the tasks of wyrd (e.g. creativity). Learning and use of
Advanced Star Game and Aeonic magick
o
Further training of
companion (up to Internal Adept if required/possible).
UMse of/R;tes of Nine Angles. Preparation for G. Ritual
aster M1stress.

i



(Historical Addendum: reductio ad absurdum:-)
The individual responsible or the present codification
of ONA (in the form of the seven-fold way, Star Game etc.)
does not claim any supra-personal authority or that
codification (in the form of Set/Satan or an extra
terrestrial intelligence) or indeed for the creativity
which was its essence. Neither does he claim any authority
via having belonged to Bome ancient and mysterious
group whose 'Master' taught and Initiated him.
The truth is simple, and a little ordinary. He was
fortunate perhaps in spending most of his childhood and
early youth in Africa and the Far East where, in the
former, he grew up among peoples who believed in pagan
practices and witchcraft, and, in the latter, he came in
contact with many and various traditions including LHP
Taoist magie and Martial Arts. All this formed a somewhat
unusual education (there is no claim to being 'Initiated'
into any form) and provided a continuing interest in
esoteric arts. This curiosity, interest together with
his keen intellect, enthusiasm and zest for danger' led him
to, in later youth, to not only seek out LHP groups in
Europe but also into many interesting and diverse
experiences, and in the late sixties he was Initiated into
some LHP groups/underground Satanic Temples. His diverse
experiences then and later (some dangerous, some at variance
with pervailing social dogma, many dark, some noetical)
provided a useful background for an Occult and personal
synthesis and led to him taking responsibility for a small
LHP group. The teachings of this group were rather garbled,
full of mystifications and occassional insights, but they
did provide some basis for creative extension. Thus, the
new synthesis that was the seven-fold way was created. The
original LHP group had no historical significance and did
not claim among its former members any person of significance
on any level - it was simply a reclusive circle of a few
individuals orientated toward the Black Arts whose teachings
(such as they were) centred around a septenary approach
to magickal alchemy and a 'mythology' about the Dark Gods.
(It should be noted that the other LHP groups he joined
either derived their magic from a mixture of Crowley/
Golden Dawn/demonism or were rather boring, lacking Satanic
zest.)
In the early years of the eigth decade of the present
century a decision was made to publish the traditions of
this small group (the ONA - as it came to be called some
decades earlier) together with the new codification. Some
of the traditional material concerned Sacrifice and some
related to the Dark Gods mythos.
No one within this group believes these traditions and
methods are unalterable or invested with 'supernatural'
authority. As expressed in such published works as
'Naos' and 'The Black Book' they are a practical method
of achieving magickal Adeptship and extending consciousness
into the next stage of its development.
Thus the DNA has no structure because no structure is
needed - its members may guide others i those others wish,
such guidance occuring because those members have themselves
undergone (to a greater or lessor extent depending on their
own personal development) the tasks of the seven-fold way
arid can thus offer advice from experience.
It is as absurdly simple as that.
Notes on the Septenary Stars
Deneb: Jupiter sphere: Baphomet: Barth Gate working)
Rigel: Mars sphere: Dark angle (Man's Gate) - working
Antares: Venus sphere: Light angle ( ex. working): Star Gate
Arcturus: l-lercury: Satan/Lucifer: Dark Gate ( rx working)
-Rising of Arcturus (Albion c. 3 000 yrs BP) August:
thus 'festivals'
-Antares May - thus 'festivals' (middle/end of month)
implies Baphomet image in 'light' aspect:
qv. Tarot image 2 'High Priestess')
-Baphomet: Mistress of Earth (qv. 'magickal energies'/Azoth
images).
Note: All the above represent only one aspect of the causal
symbolism (ie. how the 'chaotic'/raw energy of a particular
sphere is apprehended/viewed/manifested to individual
consciousness):

:
/Y'J(w
k" 0
o 0

6y fit(

?,u.lf
c

0
) ,u..rl..tl..'#
0- \. t-
(>
o

_
.
.
r
=
:

:
:
.

=
=
-
-
:
r

:
:
=
!
:
=
-
.

r
:
:
.
-
=

=
.
.

>
;
:
.
:
-
:
:
=

:
-
-
-
:

a
"
'
j
:
:
:
:

:
:
-
:
;
:
:
.

,

=
=
-
-
?
'i,
.
:

:
.
'

.
:
,
:
,

a

.
:
.
:
.
,

.
:
:
=
r
.
:
-
:
-
J

..
-
.
.
.
_
.

I
l
-
;

'
r
:
=
l
Y
.
.
.
:
.

.
-
.

.
-
:

.
.
,

"
-

i

-
+

-
_
.
-
-
+

c
:
:
:
_

:
:

F
-
=
:
'

I
-
b
:
-
:
:
-
.
:
:
=
E

.
.
.
.

.
.

'
-

.

.

.
-
-
-
:

:
.
:

:
t
!
'
-
t
:

C
O

:
:
:
:
=
:
.
:

':
:
"

.
.
.
.
.

=
=
t
=
=
=
:

-
.

'
f
-
:
:
-
:
:

.
.

-
=
=

:
E

.
.

.
.

,
.
-
.
.
=

.
:
1

_
.

-

.....
:
:
.
:

:

:
:

:

:
:
:
-
.
.
-
.

-
.
.
.
.

.

.

.
_
-
+
-

_
.
.

1
.
:
:
"

.

:
_

i
:

"

:
:
:

_

.
'
-

_
.
:
:
.
r
:
-
:

'

..



The Abyss
The Abyss is where the causal and the acausal meet: a nexus of temporal
and spatial dimensions. Because of the nature of our consciousness,
the Abyss lies latent within all of us - that is, our consciousness
consists of both causal and acausal aspects. In this sense, we are all
acausal dimensions, although this Gate - and the pathways
leading to/from it - often lies undiscovered. Magickal training is
essentially the discovery, exploration and use of these pathways
Symbolized causally, the Abyss lies between the spheres of the Sun
and Mars in the septenary Tree of Wyrd, and the 'Entering the Abyss'
is that stage of magickal development which distinguishes the Master/
Mistress from the Adept. The experience of the Abyss - which the Grade
Ritual 'Entering the Abyss' begins - is fundamentally a destruction of
the self-image which the Grade Ritual of Internal Adept created and which
was glimpsed during the External Adept rite. It is also the destruction
of all personal illusions regarding opposites: the final 'withdrawing of
projections'. In essence, the Internal Adept has learnt (mainly through
the Grade Ritual) to withdraw the projections of the 'ego' from
other individuals - that is, their is an understanding of individuals
as those individuals are in essence: without the distortion of one's own
passions/ideas/prejudices and without the distortions of other people's
ideas/judgements and so on. The experience of the Abyss takes this a
stage further - there is a withdrawal of all personal projections made by
every individual upon others/the 'cosmos' and so on: both personal
and impersonal. Thus, the essence is apprehended behind the appearence
which the causal produces because it is the causal.Put very simply, the
Abyss is the beginning of acausal perception.
This perception implies a complete understanding of oneself, one's
wyrd, as well as an understanding of others, of aeonic influences, and
of the 'comsos' itself - the beginnings of wisdom Yet this does not mean
a negation of individuality. Rather, it is an enhancement of consciousness.
This is so because the Abyss is also the Tree of Wyrd itself - all the
spheres and the pathways in both their individual and aeonic forms: the
'individual forms' being Jungian-type archetypes (and the experiences/
understanding appropriate to these) on a personal level, and the 'aeonic
forms' being aeonic/cultural myths and images on a supra-personal level,
in both 'sinister' and 'light' aspects. Further, the Abyss is also a direct
opening or "Gate" to the acausal dimensions.
The ritual of the Abyss implies an acceptance of acausal energies as
those energies are - that is, without any 'abstract', personal or
judgemental views. It is a letting 'in' of those Null, Chaotic energies
without any hindrence. This of course can be dangerous, but the
preparation reduces this danger as well as making possible an understanding
of those energies and the 'forms' they mayor may not assume in both
the causal and acausal worlds. This latter point is quite important, because
there have been many who, unprepared, having experienced some acausal
energies via entering the Abyss too soon. Quite often, the result of
this premature magickal experience is madness or extreme personal
dis-orientation resulting in a 'possessed' personal loss of
vitality; another and frequent result is personal delusion about one's own
abilities and understanding, both personal and magickal.
This understanding of the acausal, vital to a 'successful' crossing
of the Abyss, derives from the preparation implicit in (a) having
undertaken the Grade Ritual of Internal Adept [that is, in essence, haVing
spent at least three months alone without any external influences and
without any personal contact] and (b) having fulfilled the tasks revealed
by that Grade Ritual. This fulfilling of personal tasks (the accomplishment
I
...
] of part of the wyrd of the individual) is necessary (and it takes from
one to many years after the Grade Ritual of Internal Adept) because it
dissipates the energy of the 'self-image' that the Grade Ritual produces,
]
preparing thus a voidness within the Adept. The Adept generally knows
when this inner void is reached (in simple terms, the personal, driving
energy is gone through achievement of personal goals: the reality, of
course, is more complicated and here the advice of a Master/Mistress/Magus
]
is often saught).
The ritual of the Abyss is simple. The physical part (the walk in the
specified time without assistance) is essential preparation for the
] 'magickal' part because it prepares the consciousness in a very
way as well as draining the physical rescources of the body. To complete
the walk given the conditions stated requires determination - and this
]
]
determination is released/abandoned when the magickal part of the rite
is begun, this release/abandonement occurring quite naturally because
the physical goal has been achieved. Thus, there is a 'hidden' wisdom
in the construction of the rite (as there is in all the Grade Rituals).
The physical part also creates - because of the isolation - a feeling
within the individual of being only a part of something more vast, and it
for this reason that the walk is undertaken as far from human habitation
l
as possible. This isolation, the concentration required to walk at a pace
- enabling the goal to be reached within the set time, the rhythm of
walking, the anticipation of the magickal part, all combine to produce
]
the conditions necessary within the consciousness of the individual conducive
to success.
]
As mentioned above, the Abyss is also an opening into the acausal.
The 'passing of the Abyss' is the opening of that 'Gate' within us.
All is a glimpse of the acausal. and the stages of the seven-fold
]
way are really stages when the acausal energies are developed and
understood in a progressively more emphatic manner - that is. they may
be seen as 'pushing that Gate wider and wider' - in the passing of the
]
Abyss there is no longer a Gate. but rather a union or fusion. In another
sense, the seven-fold way may be said to be the creation. within the
consciousness of the individual. of connections or pathways to the
acausal - each stage developes more and more pathways until they form a
J
conduit through which acausal energy 'flows'. Beyond the Abyss, the individu"l
is part of the acausal 'flow' and has achieved the goal of sentient life.
This is really the great secret of alchemy, of magick and of the Left
J Hand or Sinister Path itself - that is, we can create for ourselves another
existence in another 'universe' and an existence which after our
causal self dies. The means to this existence is simply - the seven fold
way.
J
According to tradition, the Abyss is also presenced physically in our
causal universe. That is, terrestrial and 'Space' or 'Star' Gates exist
J
where the two universes are joined. In reality, the terrestrial
may be said to be points where the causal and acausal come close to contact:
where there is 'seepage' of acausal energy - the discovery of these places
I
f and then the 'opening of the Gate' via magick producing Aeonic energy to alter
the causal (and thus the individuals in the world). [See the Order MSS
relating to Aeons. 'Lovecraft and the Dark Gods' etc.]
I

***

(N
-;;!
'--
11 'r "
/
/
".,..
Jl-!i
'1
...

,Co
-


/... Nft
.
/' w.I .
/
J. /. .J"/)

.
11/
-
/J ."
"
4J2.
"If

/.17 /
-
w.I


..
..
...
....
...
J
,
-lit
Co
/. IV
-
/
- -
/
"'./'
"
J:.
...-::
]
If - , , ~ - ~
AI- a
]
/" _ , ?? ./I hh
-
Af. -
I
...
l
/f...J /1../ /f' v( / N'
,,)
J iV;
I! '-' -
- JOI:..

l
- 1'1 v( /- - ,-,? /,/ .1'1 ~
]
/I{
3"1'(,
l
-
],
..
..

-
l

The Nine Angles - Esoteric t-feanings
The name nine angles is, in one undamental sense,
sel-descriptive: the Tree o Wyrd possesses nine causal
angles and nine acausal angles in the causal geometric
sense, and these can be represented as ormed by the
corners or angles o a causal and acausal tetrahedron,
one a relexion o the other, the base o both lying
in the plane o the middle sphere (the Sun). This
double tetrahedron encloses in three-diNensional space
the path rom causal to acausal - the 'Initiate journey'
rom the sphere o the Moon to Saturn vii the other
spheres, this path being helical (c. 'The wheel o
Lie'). The direction o this path is 'counter-clockwise'.
In essence, the acausal is a relexion (and vice versa)
o the causal, so the single term 'Nine Angles'
describes what is our normal (i.e. un-Initiated) view
o the septertary, this septenary being a 'map' o
consciousness and the cosmos. The realization o the
dual nature o the spheres (for example, Mercury is
the 'shadow' o Mars) arises rom Initiation and is
first stage o an esoteric understanding o the term
'nine angles'.
The term also describes the nine fundamental 'alchemical'
forms (represented by the symbols eCQ), 8C':) or t>t(>')
and so on:i.e. the pieces of the Star Game). These forms
are the basic apprehensions of magickal energy and thus
re-present the acausal manifest in the causal (in the
many forms of that maniestation - e.g. individual
consciousness:the images/archetypes pertaining thereto).
Hence each of these symbols is an 'angle' re the above
description o the septenary Tree. These nine fundamental
orms (the abstract symbolism is a stage o understanding
beyond the purely causal geometric one) exist in many
combinations within the nexion which the 'Tree o Wyrd'
represents - and these combinations are abstractly
symbolized by the placement o the many pieces of the
Star Game over the seven boards ('Spheres') o that game.
(Note: The Advanced form o the Star Game is the most
complete representation, but or convenience the septenary
orm will be used here. It should be noted, however, that
the septenary form - dificult though it is or Initiates
serves only as an introduction to the Advanced game.)
This abstraction, in terms of the Star Game, makes the
forms understandable on a level higher than that using
words and ideas - this understanding is a new form o
thinking, a form appropriate to the next century and
beyond. Such an understanding arises from playing the
Star Game and relating the abstract symbols to conventional
representations (e.g. archetypal orms; the energies o
the pathways; the symbolism o the Tarot and the many
and various Occult symbolisms) - this developes the
capacity for what may be termed 'acausal thinking': when
the conventional representations are abandoned and
collocations are viewed abstractly. This 'abstraction' is
however a new 'insight' ( a lower form of which is often
described an 'intuition'> and not a dry, academic process:
it extends consciousness into new and important realms
and pre-figures the development o a symbolic language
which eliminates the confusion, both moral and linguistic,
which exists in words and the translation of complex ideas
into such words. It is 'mathesis' in the ancient Greek
sense and while not being what we understand as 'mathematics'
it complements mathematical abstraction and indeed
interacts with it in some places: Essentially, the
symbolism is a new tool to assist and develope our
understanding, and it is via this symbolism that the
meanings of the nine angles may most easily be understood
without confusion.
On a less refined esoteric level (i.e. in more
'conventional' esoteric terms) the nine
the sigil formed by connecting the spheres of the Tree
of Wyrd with the two most important 'Gates' (see
illustration). This sigil describes the energy flow and
may be used, magickally, in several ways - for example,
as a visualization 'sigil' (in hermetic rituals etc.)
as a symbol of the path walked during certain rites
(some connected with Esoteric Chant - qv. 'Naos') and
when an 'Earth Gate' is being saught with a view to
drawing acausal energy through it to change the causal
(e.g. inaugurate a new aeon) - the find an Earth Gate
the sequence would be begun to end at the 'Earth Gate'.
The nine also represents the tetrahedron (for example,
tpe crystal one used in the Rite of the Nine Angles)
which is itself symbolic of the nexion described by the
Tree of Wyrd. Thus, for instance, in the Nine Angles
Rite, the crystal represents one aspect of the nexion,
the Priestess and Priest the other: together (i.e.
the bringing together in the ritual) they enable the nexion
to be opened. In this sense, the Priest and Priestess
(when conjoined) form a 'tetrahedron' Which, joined
with the crystal one, enables acausal energy to become
manifest in the causal (the 'world') - ,this is the secret
hinted at in many historical alchemical MSS (for
example the 'Rosarium Philosophorum': "Make a round circle
of the man and the woman ") and occassionally depicted
. . in drawings. This 'double tetrahedron' is a magickal

.

. form of the double described above in the first paragraph
(the causal geometric one).
In some 'esoteric' circles the nine is seen in terms
of the five, the five itself deriving from the five angles
of the inverted pentagram. This is, however, a mis
understanding, deriving as it does from Viewing the
'angles' two-dimensionally when in fact they should be
considered in a three-dimensional way, at first,
and then four-dimensionally (the helical path within
the tetrahedrons). This four-dimensional view is in itself
only a beginning - beyond is the multi-dimensional when
both the causal and the acausal spaces are considered.
One means to apprehend this duality is the Star Game.
*For example, the causal within the acausal can be
represented by the tensor where C ') is the
causal component and the acausal one. an .:t:"
system (Euclidean space) has nine non-zero components.
These are the symmetric componets of : the skew
symmetric being acausal. In this sense, the nine form
'sub-spaces' of the causal, and the tensor 'describes'
the nexion causal/acausal. It is possible to write an
equation involving this tensor which describes this
multi-dimensional space, the boundary conditions of
which give, for example, the metrics of each form of
'space-time' (causal and acausal).
1 = Moon
2 = Jupiter = Earth Gate
:5 = Mars
If = Dark Angle = s Gat
5 = Sun
6 = Light Angle = Star Gat
7 = Venus
8 =Mercury = Dark Gate
9 =Saturn
(This is only 'one form
or direction of the sigil:
the angles may be joined
in other ways.)
(Note: Take the four 'gates' from the nine angles and
an 'inverted' pentagram results.) )
j)-,
i '.
,
/
/
I
/
I
/
\
\
\
\.
\
\
\.
= acausal
). = causal
,/
'.
I
/
(
Nine turns or
\
.
angles

.
Nine basic erG) -') eel) -7 1.() -) l.rf:)':::;f={9)-)
angles
(Note: ere) is causal angle; 9(S)p acausal angle )
Crowley, Satan and the Sinister Way
In one sense, the work of Crowley be said to be a
restoration of various chthonic mysteries of mainly
3umerian origin. Thus the importance in the cult of Thelema
attached to Set/Shaitan/Satan - an attempt to re-integrate
into the consciousness of the individual the duality
represented by the formula LAShTAL.
However, despite the many claims, Crowley did not inaugurate
a new Aeon. His restoration is simply a restoring of something
long dead - a kind of necromancy, and as a magickal force
the cult of Thelema might as well not exist.
In the exoteric sense, 'Shaitan' represents those
instinctive levels that are often, in our modern society,
repressed in the individual - and Satanic rituals of either
the traditional kind or the kind based on the use of sexual
formulae, are a means of catharsis: a beginning where
consciousness is prepared and liberated from the restrictions
implicit in ordinary life. In practical terms - and for the
civilization of the West whose dominant religion and ethos
has hindered by its distortion all that is natural in terms
of sex - this often means participation in rituals such as
those given in 'Codex Saerus' or Crowley's Gnostic t-lass
or some form of sexual working. Such participation restores
the balance that is often lacking.
Yet such a participation is only a beginning - and the
ritual forms of such a participation are only a means.
They are means to experience and if correctly undertaken
should provide the individual an understanding of that
aspect of their personality which has been symbolized as
Satan (for men) and Lilitu/Darl.at (for women) - the darker,
sensual side. Such an understanding is personal in the sense
that the personality of the individual is involved, and the
perspective achieved is usually that of the life, or Destiny,
of the individual in relation to his circumstances and other
individuals. That is, there is little concern with or
appreciation of, the forces of an Aeon - other than perhaps
some vague 'intellectual' understanding: or what is thought
of as understanding.
This re-integration of the dnrker aspects - lihether it occurs
through participation in rituals or via other techniques of
magick - is represented, in the septenary system, by the
three lOlier .spheres of the Tree of \.[yrd (r-Joon, ;';ercury and
Venus) and these snheres sYmbolize the three of
that - that- is, Calcination, and
Coagulation to use alchemical terms. It is during the next
stage that the individual who is following a planned and
practical way gains both cultural and Aconic
This enables an understanding of the relationship
the individual and their unique Jestiny and
those forces which are symbolized by a magickal formula or
'word' and represent a particular Aeon.
Such an understanding (associated with the fourth
the sphere of the Sun - and the fifth stage, r-:ars) derives
or has its foundation in, a rational approach and usually
involves the individual studying Aeons, civilizations and the
relations between them.
---
-
However, the system of Crow1ey, as we11 as the many
systems deriving in wh01e or in part from his work, never
-
]
1

J
arrives at this stage because it has (a) set the formu1ae of
sexua1 magick above everything, and (b) negates with its
approach the rationa1 ana1ysis required. The same is true of
other systems inv01ved in the 'darker' side and
which try in some way to 1et the individua1s f0110wing them
experience their own shadow nature. An integration and thus
understanding of this nature - enab1ing the individua1 to
bui1d upon the foundations thus achieved - of necessity
imp1ies the deve10pment of those qua1ities such as reason,
10gic and scientific understanding, which Crow1ey et a1
have abandoned. Yet this deve10pment does not imp1y a mish
mash of Occu1t and psuedo-scientific concepts such as
'quantum mechanics' and 're1ativity' - an unstab1e ama1gam
current1y fashionab1e in certain circ1es. Rather, it imp1ies
the deve10pment of the mind and a certain way thinking.
On both the esoteric and exoteric 1eve1s, the most
significant step so far in the ev01ution of our consciousness
has been the deve10pment of rationa1 ana1ysis and its
extension as the scientific method. The acceptance of this
method (which does not prec1ude an acceptance of the forces
with which magick dea1s}imp1ies a certain 'view of the wor1d'
and a persona1 approach to 1iving: a way which is at once
cautious, genera11y optimistic and open and enquiring. This
'view of the wor1d' or way of thinking derives from the
ancient Greeks - it is expressed in their ear1y phi10sophy
(i.e before the dec1ine represented by P1ato), in their
re1igious attitude and in their way of 1iving. It is essentia11y
the same attitude exemp1ified by Western paganism, and it is
the antithesis of that view and way represented by the
re1igion of the Nazarene. The re1igion of the Nazarene
inverts a11 natura1 va1ues - as Nietzsche understood. The1ema,
and simi1ar be1iefs, negate, as Nazarene phi10sophy and 1ife
does, that natura1 spontaneity which is the essence of this
pagan 'view of the wor1d' - because The1ema ties the mind in
knots of obscurity and metaphysica1 specu1ation (as the
qaba1a in genera1 does) - it brief1y frees the spirit on1y
to weigh down the spirit with the chains of its own
The true ethos of the West - which the re1igion of the
Nazarene distorted and supp1anted - may be signified by the
word 'Azif' and the symb01 of the sunwhee1J it is pagan
in essence. The ethos of the West (lfhich derives from the present
Aeonic force or first estab1ished c. 500 AD) is not
and never has been patriarcha1 in the sense that Crow1ey
and his f0110wers be1ieved - such a 'patriarcha1' ethos
representing the distortion imposed upon the origina1 ethos
by the Nazarenes. That Crow1ey and others were unaware of this
is indicative of how far removed The1ema is from genuine
esoteric tradition. Esoterica11y, the genuine Western ethos
is symb01ized by that force which has become as 'Satan'
or Lucifer. Exoterica11y, this represents the desire to know
which has attained its greatest manifestation in
science and eX010ration.
An ana1ysis of Aenonic forces indicates that the present
The next fifty years or so wi11 see an end to these speculative,
un-experimenta1 and rather si1ly ideas/theories.
Aeon has, on the practical level - i.e. in terms of its
effects on the vast majority of individuals who because
they have not been liberated by Occult Initiation are sway
to external influences - about three centuries more to run.
During this time, the distortion of the current caused by
the Nazarenes and their allies mayor may not continue
depending on how certain Initiates use certain powerful
magicl\:al forces. 'vhatever, the 'New Aeon' (the sixth out
of the seven that mark our evolution) will have its beginnings
on the magickal level within the next few decades - although
on the practical level it will be about another three
centuries until the effects are apparent. This new Aeon will
have no 'word' and its magick will be the magick of 'Thought',
that is spontaneous empathy. One of the most fundamental
facets of this new Aeon will be the development of a
symbolic language which extends the frontiers of thought. Such
a language is already prefigured in the Star Game - just as
the Star Game itself ,\'as prefigured in traditional Alchemy.
Another facet of the new Aeon will be the emergence of a new
type of individual:a type outlined by Nietzsche. This new
individual will be fierce, free (of both external and
internal/psychic influences), exult in exploration and
discovery and possess an essentially pagan attitude to life.
It is and has been one of the aims of genuine sinister Orders
to produce such individuals - by having their Initiates
follow the seven-fold sinister way.
What has happened over the past fifty or more years is
that the distortion of the Western ethos - and thus the
genuine Aeonic current - has increased. Part of this increase
is, in fact, due to Crowley and those who have followed him
and his system 'dthout really understanding what they ,\'ere
doing. The genuine esoteric tradition - as distinct
from most Occultists 'dsh to believe is the 'secret
tradition' - has no connection whatever with the qabalah, or
Egyptian mysteries and symbolism, and neither does it employ
in any way the sorcery of 'grimoire magic' and the forms
once appropriate to now dead Aeons be such forms Sumerian,
Babylonian, Egyptian or whatever.
The basis of the tradition was and always has been
rational in the sense that those 'iho carried on its tradition
saught to understand themselves, the world and the cosmos
in a detached manner - free from religious/political
That is, to understand things as those things are in themselves:
without the projection of beliefs and _ideas . To this end,
the septenary system was evolved, and the 'mysteries'
expressed in abstract symbolism (of which Alchemy was one
:form). The essence of the Western tradition ,.,as not some-.
'great secret' or 'hidden l:nowledge' to be revealed to Initiates
only - rather, it was the belief that everything in the cosmos
could be understood if one probed, investigated or thought
enough about it. That is, the cosmos 'tas seen as a natural
order into which individuals could gain insight. From this
insight, a new individual would emerge: a more conscious,
evolved, person.
The tradition thus encouraged the development in the
individual o:f empathy via personal experience: an experiencing
of all aspects of our o,m nature as h"ell as the worlds wi thin
and without. Thus were the 'rnagickal/Occult' faculties themselves
developed. The way this tradition was essentially

practical - exemplified by the Grade Rituals, tasks and so
on of the seven-fold way. There was no speculative metaphysical
system, no acceptance of irrational fears and beliefs,
no subserviance to someone else's personal mythology.
The new Aeon should be a continuation of the process
which the genuine Western tradition began. Yet it is
possible that this new Aeon may never emerge. The distortion
of the Western current does and has represented a desire
by some to return to what may be described as an aspect of
the Babylonian ethos. This aspect gave rise eventually to
not only the poison of Nazarene philosophy and religion, but
also to the many political and social sytems and ideas
founded in the 'Nazarene view of the world'. There is, at
this moment in time, a very real magickal conflict occuring
between two forces - those representing (whether consciously
or not is immaterial) this Babylonian/Nazarene ethos, and
those represent.i.ng the genuine \;estern (and thus 'sinister')
tradition. On the outcome of this conflict the next Aeon
depends - there will be either the new Aeon with the
blossoming of the individual and the development of
consciousness giving thus a liberation from the tyranny of
religion and politics, or a return to those essentially
patriarchial dualistic values where impersonal ideals/ideology
have precedence over the individual. Every act of genuine
sinister magick is a step toward the new Aeon. Thelema is a
step back into the past - as are other systems which lack the
empathy that experience arid then trascendence of the sinister
brings.
000 - 5",000 b: 6"r$-) :
S;ooo-J... ,fOo: S(&)
'" 3,000 - I
J
soo: : & (1-)
.1.xnrl..l:..t\ \:)0/ 1,,000 - S"OO : d: ! ($)
1.,000 - ).,$"00: &,: '1:(s)
Xot\btt-'tjll:)'4' 2... S"oo - : if)
Winter came early to the Shropshire town: a cold wind with
brief hail which changed suddenly to rain to leave a damp
covering of mist.
An old man in an old cart drawn by a sagging pony crossed
himself as he saw Yapp shuffle by him along the cobbled lane
toward the entrance to the Raven Inn. It was warm, inside the
ancient Inn, but dark from fire and pipe smoke, and Yapp took
his customary horn of free ale to sit alone on his corner
bench by the log fire. The silence that had followed his
entrance soon filled, and only one man still stared at
The man was Abigail's husband, and he pushed his cap back from
his forehead before moving toward Yapp. His companions,
dressed like him in their worn work clothes, tried to restrain
him, but he pushed xhem aside. He reached Yapp's table and
kicked it aside with his boot.
Slowly, Yapp stood up. He was a wiry man and seemed
insubstantial beside the bulk of Abigail's husband.
"Wha you been doin7 To her1" Abigail's husband clenched his
fists and moved closer.
Yapp stared at him, his unshaven face twithcing slightly,
and then he smiled.
"I canna move1 I canna move1" shouted Abigail's husband.
Yapp smiled again, drank the rest of his ale and walked
slowly toward the door.
"I be beshrewed1" the big man cried amid the silence.
Yapp turned toward made a gesture with his hand and
left the Inn as Abigail's husband found himself able to move.
No one followed Yapp outside.
A carriage and pair raced past as he walked down the lane.
The young lady inside, hending for the warmth and comfort
of Priory Hall, was alarmed at seeing him and turned away.
This pleased him, as the prospect of the walk to his cottage,
miles distant, pleased him - for it was the night of Autumnal
Equinox.
The journey was not and he enjoyed the walk,
the mist and the darkening sky that came with the twilight
hour. The moon would be late to rise, and he walked briskly.
Soon, he was above the town and at the place where the three
lanes met. His own way took him down, past the small collection
of cottages, almhouses and a Church, toward the wooded
precints of Yarchester Hall. He stopped, once, but could not
see the distant summit of Clee Hill where he had possessed
Abigail. It had been a long ride back in the wind and the rain,
but the horses had been strong, almost wild, and he smiled
in remembrance, for that night Abigail had warmed his bed.
Tomorrow, perhaps, they might go to Raven's Seat. It would
be allover by then, for another seventeen years. No one
would stop or trouble them.
His way led him into the trees, along a narrow path, down
past Devil's Dingle to Hangster's Gate and the clearing. There
was nothing in the clearing - except the mist-swathed gibbet
with its recent victim swinging gently in the breeze. He
would need the hand, and with practised care, he unsheathed his
knife to stretch up and cut the dead man's left hand away.
Less than a day old, the body had already lost its eyes to
ravens.

It was not Car Crom the clearing to his cottage, and he

walked slowly, every Cew moments stopping to stand and listen.
There was nothing, no sound - except a Caint sighing as the
breeze stirred the trees around. A lighted candle shone

,
Crom the one small window oC his cottage. It was a sign, and he
stopped to creep down and glimpse inside. There were voices
inside and as he looked he saw Abigail standing near a young
man. He saw her draw the youth toward her and place his hand
on her breast. Heard her laughing; saw her kiss the youth

and press her body into his. Then she was dancing around him,
laughing and singing as she stripped her clothes away to lay
naked and inviting on the sphagnum moss that Cormed the mattress
oC Yapp's bed. Then the youth was upon her, struggling to
wrest himselC Crom his own clothes.

J

Yapp heard people approaching along the track and he
stood up to hear Abigail's cries oC ecstasy. He waited, until
I
~
they reached him and they all heard Abigail climax with a
scream. Then he was inside the cottage, with the others
around him. The youth was surprised and tried to stand and
Yapp stood aside to let them pin him down on the hard earth
Cloor oC the cottage. An old woman in a dirty bonnet gave
]
]
a toothless laugh - Abigail laughed, even Yapp laughed as the
tall blacksmith tore out the youth'S heart. There was a pail
Cor some oC the blood.
Abigail was soon dressed, the body taken away, and she led
Yapp and the old woman through the trees to another clearing.
The moon was rising, the blood was Cresh and she took the
severed hand Crom Yapp to dip it in the blood and sprinkle
J their sacred ground to propitiate their dark goddess Baphomet
] (Copyright 1981 ev)
~
J
I
j
As someone involved for well over twenty years with
the LHP, I believe I can offer an analysis from the
J
experience gained during the often hard struggle for
,
personal and Occult insight.
Two things are obvious. First, the Temple of Set is
not a Satanic organization; and second, it is not an
J
Occult one.
Satanism by its nature is an elite philosophy of living
and its genuine adherents are few in number and usually
] secretive (for a variety of reasons). The individuals
who follow this path are generally rebels who either
cannot or do not wish to conform. Those who desire the
]
exhileration and danger of extremes: those who cannot and
will not obey o ~ bow down. In short, those who possess
'spirit'. For them, Satan is adopted as a symbol of
....
defiance - and this defiance is and has been highly
J individual. Rather than accept, they question; rather than
believe, they seek to discover for themselves. They have
-
a dislike of authority and all dogma. Gradually, this
spirit of defiance brings a self-awareness: an insight
into themselves and others and 'the world', and this
results from the diverse (and sometimes dangerous) experiences
]
of life which those individuals undergo. Of course, some
never reach this point - they fal, for whatever reason or
reasons.
Further, Satanism is about individuals fulfilling the
J potential of life: they strive to live as fully as possible,
to reach out and become like gods (or goddesses). In
... achieving this, magick is used as a means - of enhancing
life, and understanding. Such striving either makes
creative individuals - or it destroys them. This creativity
is evident in the life of the individual: through works
(e.g. artistic) or through what they achieve (for example
-
making their own life a work of art which others may try
and copy).
All this means two essential things. First, they can be
no such thing as a Satanic organization or dogma; and
second, there can be no Satanic authority (e.g. in the form
of an individual). Organization implies conformity and
loss of personal identity and authority (however small)

Dogma implies accepting someone else's beliefs. Authority
(of whatever kind) implies subserviance - a mentality
alien to Satanists. Furthermore, all these stifle creativity:
one hallmark of a genuine Satanist
The Temple of Set is thus an example of what Satanism
is not. It is not a religion; it does not possess any
'authority'; it does not need an organization nor any
media-profile of 'acceptability'.
Of course, some guidance in the initial stages may7tand
often is) required by those just beginning their quest,
and here the experience of those who have gone that way
in the past may be of interest or value. But essentially
each individual learns via their own experiences - no one
can do it for them: there is no magic formula, no mysterious
handshake which brings instant wisdom. For the begineer,
'Masters' and organizations are a snare, a path which leads
only to the glorification of the ego of the 'Master'.
Such 'Masters' are usually insecure people who need the
adulation and attention - it makes them feel alive, important.
Naturally, some Satanists play such a 'role' - for a time.

1
~
I
J
-
-
]


But they soon tire of it - it becomes boring. That is, if
they are Satanists. Anyone who plays it for more than a
year has arrested development - their quest has ended in
failure.
Regarding the second point made above - viz. the
Temple of Set is not an Occult organization. Implicit in
any Occult path - Left Handed or Right Handed - are certain
obligations stemming from the very nature of Occultism.
Wicca, Paganism, Satanism, Black Magick - whatever - all
are means, paths which though difCerent in some respects
have the same ultimate goal: or at least, when those paths
are followed to their ends. In a simplistic sense, the
goal is evolution - developing abilities, enhancing
already existing ones, re-discovering forgotten ones. Occult
paths reveal through the beginning that is Initiation
they show the essence hidden by the appearence. Or, expressed
a different way, they dis-cover what is concealed. Part
of what is concealed is, of course, the 'mysterious'
another is the occult energies of living things On an
individual level, the Occult is the discovery of what is
hidden within ourselves, in our own psyche, and Occult
paths are processes of self-learning - of what our unique
Destiny is and how we relate to the cosmos, this Earth,
other individuals.
Initiation is the beginning of a quest - a symbol to
that part of the psyche normally hidden which the 'Occult'
wishes to bring into consciousness, giviing thus understanding.
The form that this symbol assumes is actually irrelevant,
and Whatever its outer form it implies a responsibility
by the very fact that it is a conscious participation,
by the Initiate, in evolution. In the simple sense, Initiation
is when the individual begins to take responsibility Cor
their own development, their own evolution: the first
genuine step toward real freedom, internal psychic freedom.
It is the birth of one small part of the new age.
Naturally, quite often the promise of Initiation is not
fulfilled - or is fulfilled only in part - in many individuals.
But some continue and of those some may achieve the goal.
This promise is why the Establishment and conventional
religions discourage Occultism and conduct campaigns against
it - for Occultism is a means to real freedom and as such
it is a threat to them and their domination of the individual.
Occult paths lead to inner freedom and one of the responsibilities
of any Initiate is to continue this evolutionary quest
by passing onto another or others not only what they themselves
may have learnt but also the 'Occult ideal' - inner liberation
through an Initiatory quest. This ensures continuity and
future possibilities. This passing on is never forced, nor
is it in any way dogmatic - for it is related to another
aspect of Initiatory responsibility: the respect for
differing paths, different quests.
Having myself followed a specific Left Hand Path, I am
inclined to believe it is worthwhile and effective. But I
also realize it is not suited to everyone who wishes to
begin their own Occult quest. For many years I recruited
for a Satanic group (although 'recruit is hardly the word:
offered the path to those who possessed the right qualities
is nearer the mark) but I was never interested in mere
numbers, in proselytizing and tried hard to dissuade most
applicants to test their seriousness - because Satanism is
difficult and at times dangerous (in psychic terms). I was
always aware that other paths were available and perhaps
more suitable to some (indeed, to most who applied). I, as
an Occultist, knew that Initiation involves the free
commitment of an individual - for the goal was their
liberation, not their subjection by me or anyone else.
Given all these factors, it is impossible not to

conclude that the Temple of Set is not an Occult organization.
I
It does not respect other paths, and other individuals,
as is shown by their attempts to discredit others and their
insistence that they represent the only genuine form of
i
Satanism. Furthermore, their dogmatic, religious stance
with all that is therefore implied in terms of acceptance
of Temple authority and mandates - rather than liberating
1 their members actually holds them in thrall, both mental
and psychic. Rather than participating in that liberation
and evolution which is part of the new age, the Temple of
Set actually an offshoot of the old order and its
.
!
.tifling ways of being. This is shown, for example, in
their concern with numbers, in trying to recruit regardless
of quality and regardless of whether the individual is actually
suited to the Left Hand Path - for, for the Temple, numbers
mean influence, feathers in the cap of the leader - a
sign that the Temple is pre-eminent, flourishing and
l
succeeding.
- Naturally, much more could be written to further detail
the reasons as to why this particular organization is
l
detrimental to what we as Occultists seek to achieve by
our various paths. But the essence of the matter has been
revealed - sufficient to enable readers to judge the matter
for themselves.
]
To return, finally, to the personal level - I have no
cause to defend, no desire for personal gain in what I
write: only a desire for others to understand what is
really important about the Occult and the path which a long
J
time ago I myself decided I would follow. Organizations
like the Temple of Set undermine what serious followers
of the Left Hand Path have been trying to achieve for
J
centuries - basically because its members and leaders seek
to glorify their own egos at the expense of the inner
freedom of others.

ONA
.'
Culllng - A GUlde to Sacrlflce II

I
As has been wrltten - opfers are human culllng ln actlon. That lS, Satan1c
l
sacrlf1ce makes a contrlbutlon to lmprovlng the human stock, removlng the
J
worthless, the weak, the dlseased (In terms of character). Naturally, th1S
culllng occurs on a somewhat larger scale by uSlng maglckal means to dlrect/
lnfluence/control events ln real tlme (l.e. ln the causal) and so
hlstorlcal change (war/strlfe/struggle/change and so on), than lt does by choos1ng
a speclf1c opfer and executlng an act of sacrlflce.
However, the correct cholce of opfer means that thelr ellmlnatlon, the
]
Slnlster dlalectlc wlll be aided and thus the lntruslon of the acausal lnto the
causal speeded up. [In non-esoterlC terms, read 'aid the dark forces to spread over
Earth'.]
The chooslng of speclflc opfers depends on three thlngs: (1) SatanlC judgement;
]
(2) an 1ns1ght lnto and knowledge of AeonlCS and the Slnlster dlalect1c; (3) the
means for undertaklng"the act wlthout compromlslng the indlvlduals 1nvolved are
ava1lable.
]
lt lS the of a Master of Mlstress to select opfers, although
any Satanlst, from nOV1ce onwards, can suggest sU1table targets, in WhlCh case
the Master or Mlstress, after due conslderatlon, wlll give judgement as to the
]
sUltablllty of the target.
(1) means a judgement lS made, based on experlence. Often, thls lS judgement
concernlng the character of the vlctlm. The vlctlm may be suggested/chosen
(a) because one or more of thelr act10ns has brought them to attentlon and
]
made them seem sUltable; or (b) thelr removal wlll be beneflclal to Satanlsm/
the Sln1ster dlalectlc. The sUltab1llty of the vlctlm lS declded by a Master or
M1stress, and once confirmed, the vlctlms are subject to tests (qv. GU1del1nes for
J
the Testlng of Opfers MS). Often, the Master or M1stress meets wlth the
vlctlm 'accldently' and so can judge them on a personal level, uSlng thelr
1ntultlon/lnslght and so on.
]
(2) means the proposed act10n lS assessed ln the llght of Aeonlcs/the Sln1ster
dlalectlc - l.e. wlll lt a1d the cause of Satanlsm? The dialectlc?
J
(3) means (a) that members are avallable for the testing; (b) the loyalty of
those who w1ll partlclpate lS assured; (c) the Temple has the means and the
ab1l1t1es to conduct the act and make lt seem 'accldental' lf requlred as well
as ensure safe dlsposal after the act and make the necessary arrangements
(an allbl, e.g.) should any partlclpant ever need one.
l
Opfers are not chosen at random - they are always carefully selected,
then judged, then tested. The actual act -be such a r1tual or a practlcal act
(such as an assasslnation)- lS never done for any personal reason. That lS, lt
l
never ar1ses out of personal emotlons or from personal deSlres. Instead, the
act lS supra-personal - done wlth a SatanlC judgement and a Satan1C detachment
ar1slng from both knowledge (e.g. of Aeonlcs) and because of the character/
actlons of the vlctlm. The act ltself lS often communal - lnvolvlng a Temple/
group and thus a part1clpatlon WhlCh enables a reasoned and balanced assessment
by those part1clpatlng (although the verdlct of the Master/Mlstress 1S f1nal).
In such communal actlon, one member lS appo1nted to argue for the selected
v1ct1m dur1ng the spec1al sunedrlon Wh1Ch lS convened to cons1der the select1on/
arrangements for the act.
The act ltself lS one WhlCh glor1f1es the Satanlc, Wh1Ch aff1rms Satanlc values
that lS, It alds evolutlon ln a post1ve way, enhances the llves of 1nd1v1duals.
In short, lt alds self-development (of the partlclpants) and alds evolutlon (vla
the Slnlster dlalectlc/culllng). Opfers become/are chosen as v1ct1ms because of
the1r nature or because of the1r deeds. Mostly, they are dross whose removal w1ll
ald change/the growth of C1v1l1zatlon/the AeonlC 1mperatlve.
The judgement WhlCh dec1des the1r fate (so far as subjectlng them to tests) 1S
of course a Satanlc one - but qU1te often, thls judgement lS akln to an act of
'natural justlce' or a Satan1C retrlbutlon: the vlctlms have effect1vely
condemned themselves by the1r deeds.
J
,
J
j
]
]
]
Many examples mlght be presented to illustrate this - but two wlil sufflce,
although lt should be remembered that these are merely lilustratlons, speclmens,
to throw some llght on the underlylng prlnclples lnvolved.
I A young man of weak character (no self-dlsclpllne, a bully of the worst klnd ... )
spends hlS tlme steallng cars and commlttlng petty crlmes. He llves on 'Soclal
Securlty' and has a dlstaln for nearly everyone - WhlCh he shows by hlS loutlSh
behavlour, when he lS wlth hlS frlends, of course, belng too weak to do anythlng
provokatlve on hlS own. He lS often drunk. On one occaSSlon, he steals a car wlth
some cronles, lS chased by the Pollce, but escapes. Durlng the chase, he crashes
lnto some others cars, and two people are lnjured, one a young woman, qUlte
serlously.
Some tlme later, he and some others break into the house of an old, bllnd man.
The man attempts to stop them and thlS enrages our young man who beats the old
man unconSClOUS wlth hlS flsts, boots and the old man's stlck. The old man
had fought In the Great War of 1914-18 and had been glven several medals for
hlS gallant conduct. Our young man lS rather proud of hlmself after thls beatlng.
and conslders hlmself a 'hard man'.
ThlS young man lS a typlcal example of modern dross. H1S character and hlS
actlons make hlm sUltable. SatanlC judgement would glve hlm a chance to redeem
hlmself - make somethlng out of hlmself - Vla a test deslgned to provoke thlS.
Should he fall, another test would seal hlS fate.
II A SatanlC nOVlce llvlng,in a European country where questlonlng 'The Holocaust'
lS a crlme, ln Law, jOlns an extreme Rlght-Wlng politlcal group WhlCh works
underground. In dOlng thlS, he hopes to acqulre experlence 'on the edge' and so
galn experience, and to aid the Slnlster dlalectlc by challenglng 'the accepted' .
and speaklng/worklng for 'the forbidden' [qv. MSS concernlng AeonlCS and heresy.].
After some months of actlon, one of hlS comrades betrays hlm and some others
because thls 'comrade' gave ln under pressure and made a deal wlth the authorltles,
havlng been captured dOlng somethlng illegal (in that country - distrlbutlng
'forbldden' books and leaflets). Our nOVlce, however, escapes - but two of hlS
comrades are arrested, tr1ed and eventually ja1led for the1r 'cr1mes'.
Thus, the person who betrayed them makes himself a v1ctim for Satan1C
retr1but1on - he acted aga1nst the sin1ster dialect1c (and thus the nOV1ce a1ding
that d1alect1c). The nOV1ce selected him as a v1ct1m, and the Master gU1d1ng th1S
nOV1ce agreed he was a sU1tabie cholce. The next stage was a special sunedr10n
to moot the case (w1th a member defending the v1ct1m's act10n and character)
and then a judgement made after the Master had heard all the arguments. After
the judgement - arrangements for the tests.
Essen1ally, sacr1f1ce falls into two categor1es - (1) the magickal act,
achleved by a r1te such as The Death R1tual: i.e. death by magickal means. (2)
the phys1cal act - 1.e. death by practlcal means. (2) can and often does
1nvolve a secondary/s1multaneous magickal r1tual Wh1Ch alds the act of executlon,
however th1S latter lS done, or the act may occur durlng a mag1ckal rlte.
Excursus: The Reason For Reveal1ng A Secret Sln1ster Trad1t1on
Too often, In the past, the true nature of SatanlC sacrlf1ce was h1dden - even froe
many who professed to be Satanlsts. More recently, psuedo-Satan1sts have cla1med
that 'Satan1sm does not and never has conducted human sacrlflces'. However, I
repeat that human sacr1f1ce, properly conducted, lS a cuillng and thus 1S posltlve
lt lS apartof Satanlc pract1ce. Of course, the psuedo-Satanlsts would deny th1s,
Slnce 1n thelr weakness they seek respectabll1ty and seek to make Satanlsm
eaS1er and 'more acceptable', a playlng at w1zards.
The t1me lS now r1ght, however - both strateg1cally and tact1cally - to reveal
the Satan1c truth, the whole SatanlC truth and nothlng but the Satan1C truth 1n
clear, prec1se terms Wh1Ch cannot be mls-understood.
j
J
The trad1t1onal code of sllence Wh1Ch forb1d the cast1ng of th1S aspect
J
of esoter1C trad1t1on into wr1t1ng - and Wh1Ch expressly forbid the dissem1nat1on
of anyth1ng connected w1th that aspect - no longer, in th1S one 1nstance, appl1es.
That is, the Grand Master represent1ng trad1t1onal Satan1St groups dec1ded
to perm1t th1S trad1t1on to be not only wr1tten down (heretofore 1ts transm1SS1on
]
of necess1ty had been oral) but also d1ssem1nated to a lim1ted extent. Th1S
would establ1sh, for both present and h1stor1cal purposes, what the true nature
of Satanism was and is, Slnce 1t was cons1dered that the time was right (glven
the cond1t1ons perta1ning 1n Western soc1et1es at this moment in causal time)
for th1S knowledge to be made known. Part of the reason for th1S judgement
was Aeon1C - to present Satan1sm as it is, thus enabling those w1th the r1ght
]
character to follow that dark path to self-development, increas1ng over decades
and centuries the number of genu1ne Adepts. All of the trad1t1on 1S now accessable
1n wr1tten form (at least to those prepared to find 1t) and this makes that
I
trad1t1on more accessable, Slnce heretofore 1t had been the exclusive preserve
...
of a few. Accessability.here means it can be used, by others. The other ma1n reason
for that judgement was to counter the softly, softly meander1ngs of the psuedo
~
Satan1sts who seemed determ1ned to claim Satan1sm as the1r own and who preached
...
I
that Satan1sm was actually not that bad, it just had been 'mis-understood' and
Satan1sts were actually rather 'n1ce people, quite normal' who just appeared
to be rather we1rd and so on ad nauseam. These jerks, showmen and role-play1ng
l
hucksters were taken seriously by those with1n what had become known as 'the
Occult' and establ1shed the1r "authority", mak1ng pronouncements (such as
what group/organ1zation they considered to be Satan1C and what they considered

I to be mere'dabblers') and generally feeling rather pleased with themselves
and the1r safe, tame 'Satanic' world/conclaves/covens/Pylons. Such meanderings,
the people who made them and the people who believed them, actually were and are .
detr1mental to the achievement of real Adeptship and thus self-understand1ng
]
and esoter1C ins1ght, for they, left unchallanged, would underm1ne and destroy
the essence of Satan1sm - the creation of a new, higher type via direct often dark
exper1ence, ordeals and self-effort over a period of years: i.e. the bU1ld1ng of
]
real character via the fires of exper1ence. These psueds had traded dark
experience and danger for intellectual verbos1ty and psuedo-magickal fantasy games.
For so defying the sin1ster d1alectic, some at least would be SU1table candidates
]
to become opfers . They would then really discover the wrath, and dark eV1l
power wh1ch 1S Satan.
l
..
ONA
000000000
J
]
l
..
1
..
..
Satanism, Sacrifice and Crime - The Satanic Truth
Due to the plethora of imitation Satanists who abound today (particuarly
in America) it has become necessary to openly declare the facts about
genuine Satanism in relation to Sacrifice and 'criminal behaviour'.
Such a declaration will establish for all time a permanent record and will
i
expose the fraudulent 'Satanists' for what they are - individuals who like
to be associated with the glamour of evil and darkness, but who lack the
-
inspiration, courage and daring to ~ evil and dark. Furthermore, I repeat
I what I have written before - Satanism is not now and can never be, an
~
intellectualized philosophy just as it most certainly is not in any way ethical
or moral. It is an individualized defiance and an individualized striving
l
which vitalizes, which affirms existence in an ecstatic way - as such, it is
a way of living which courts danger, excess. It is not nor can ever be,
dogmatic just as it'never involves submission to anyone or anything. For this
reason, there can never be genuine Satanic Churches or 'Temples' where
Initiates conform to dogma or authority - such things are not for genuine
Satanic Initiates but for the deluded, those lacking spirit and talent:
in brief, for the manipulated, rather than the manipulators.
-
I
- Sacrifice:
In genuine Satanism [primal Satanism] sacrifice is accepted, and indeed
I
necessary. In former times, it involved both animal and human sacrifice. Today,
however, it involves human sacrifice only - since there are an abundence of
~
-
suitable specimens, due to the increase in human dross.
Sacrifice is accepted Satanic practice for several reasons. First, it is a
.. test of Satanic character - to kill someone on the personal level (e.g
with one's own hands) is a character building experience, and today enables
various skills to be developed (e.g. cunning in execution and planning).
]
Second, it has magickal benefits (qv. the Order MS "A Gift for the Prince"),
Third, it sorts the imitation or toy Satanists out from the genuine - the former
find excuses and usually retreat to their comfy, intellectualized world of
playing at 'Satanic roles and rituals', or they are genuinely horrified and
I
.-
expose themselves for what they are - gutless cowards who lack Satanic darkness .
However, as explained elsewhere, genuine Satanic sacrifice is always done
for a reason - a calculating purpose. [qv., for example,'Satanism, The Sinister
Shadow, Revealed.'] It is never strictly personal - i.e. it does not arise
from any desire which is personal, whether unconscious or not.
Further, it is accepted practice that the victims, the opfers, choose themselveo
Thus, opfers are never selected at random just as they are never children
(although occassionaly an opfer may be a virgin). Mostly, the victims, whose
removal will aid the sinister dialectic, are tested, and only if they fail
these tests will they become opfers. The tests, of course, are unknown to
the victim. For example, a series of tests, or 'games' are prepared once the
victim has been chosen, and each test or game requires the victim to make .
a specific choice. One choice leads to another test or game. After a certain
number of choices of a certain type, the victim is deemed to have failed,
and so chooses their own sacrifical death. Most often, the tests are tests
of character - those that are shown to be worthless in character become opfers.
Thus, a number of victims are selected - those whose removal will aid
<.
the sinister dialectic of history [qv. 'The Sinister Shadow' MS for an example.].
These are then, without their knowledge, tested. If they fail, they become
opfers. [See below, under 'Crime', for an example of the kind of tests that
may be involved - the ones for sacrifice are, of course, much more 'testing'.]
The actual sacrifice has two forms: (1) during a ritual; (2) by practical
~ e a n s (e.g. assassination/'accidents') without any magickal trappings. If (2)
~ s chosen, then a ritual of sacrifice may still be undertaken, but with a
'sYmbolic' opfer (e.g. a wax figurine named after the actual opfer).

..
...
The actual execution of the act of sacrifice - whether during a ritual or
otherwise - will be carefully planned, and calculatingly done. This planning
will mean the death will seldom if ever be seen as a Satanic act even if
it has occured during a ritual. Today, and in the recent past, most sacrifices
are of the second type - i.e. acts of execution undertaken by a Satanic
novice 'in the real world', involving assassination and 'accidents' or
viewed by others (e.g. the Police) as seemingly "motiveless crimes" .
Further, in genuine Satanic groups, the execution of this act is an essential
prerequisite to Adeptship.
The aim of the sacrifice can be either (a) part of a dark ritual - i.e.
to presence sinister energies in the causal, causing changes in the world,
such changes aiding the dark forces (examples would be the Ceremony of
Recalling; the Sinister Calling); or (b) as part of general sinister strategy,
adduced via Aeonics. [ Note: This latter occurs when a novice progresses along
the Satanic path according to tradition.]
Crime:
Crime is not an end, but a means. A criminal act is not done because
it is criminal but because the act itself has a purpose or intent - the
criminality of that act being irrelevant. This purpose is either to aid
self-excellence (build Satanic character) or aid sinister strategy.
Basically, an act is judged not by whether it is illegal (and thus criminal)
in a particular country, but rather by its purpose or intent. Or, expressed
more simply, by whether that act can serve Satanism in general and self
development in particular. An example will best illustrate this.
A satanic novice conceived the idea of gaining experience by burglary.
The monetary benefits were useful, but incidental to the main purpose. As a
Satanist, he of course planned carefully and chose wisely. First, the jobs
themselves had to be difficult, challenging and thus interesting - they
would require careful planning and delicate execution. So he chose Apartments,
and entry mainly via windows and roofs - this needed some training and the
acquisition of skills, plus daring and courage. Second, the people to be
deprived of some of their belongings would choose themselves - they would
be 'tested' to see if they were suitable victims. The selection would be by
character - according to their nature. This required the novice to use his
own judgement and instinct. He would select those who showed they lacked
character, breeding, nobility - who lacked, in fact, the virtues of a Satanist.
[Note: One of the best exoteric descriptions of 'Satanic' character - and also
of those lacking it - was given by Nietzsche in his 'The Anti-Christ'. The
Satanist adheres to a 'master-morality'.]
The novice selected some Apartments in a city where the pickings would
be rich. Then he observed the occupants for some time - watching them, their
routines and so on. Next, he arranged for the execution of his tests.
Two friends (who were actually Initiates of his Order - or rather the Order
he had joined) were enlisted to aid him in this. They would appear, on his
signal, and seem to rob him as he lingered near the entrance to the building
when one of his chosen victims was near. On the first occassion, the victim
ignored the 'robbery', and continued on his way. On the second, the next
victim came to his aid and actually knocked one 'robber' unconscious with
a punch, albeit for a short time. Thus, the first victim or mark became
selected, or rather selected himself by his actions, and it was from his
Apartment that the novice stole some things some days later. Of course, the
planning and execution of such a test was difficult - requiring acting, timing,
manipulation, daring, zest - in brief, experience in the real world.
Following this success, he moved to another target and found some new victims
for his test. It was interesting that these tests confirmed the novice's
instinctive assessment of the victim's character - and thus aided his
Satanic judgement.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-'
In this example, the burglary was a 'crime', in Law - but, in fact, the
illegal nature of the act was irrelevant. The act, and its planning etc.,
aided the self-excellence of the novice, and thus his magickal development,
because it was a Satanic act, not because it was 'criminal' - that is,
it involved danger, required skill, judgement, daring, and it was real.
It was, in a sense, a practical ordeal and its Satanic character meant that
its victims were victims of themselves: the act was akin to an act of
'natural justice'. To some, it may seem a game - and so it was, but one
played in earnest, in which losing meant capture and probable imprisonment
(factors which made it interesting and worthwhile). And it was only a few
incidents in a life crammed with such incidents - at different levels.
FUrthermore, this 'realness' is important - genuine Satanists involve
themselves with the real world, in real situations with real people and real
danger. The imitation Satanists play mental and intellectual and 'safe'
games. The difference is that a real Satanist will actually be an assassin,
for example, while the imitation Satanist will dream of being one and will
probably obtain a moronic pleasure from watching some fictional story
and 'identifying' with a fictionalized assassin - or, more likely, will
'act out' such a role in some pathetic psuedo-magickal ceremony and believe
he/she has attained something.
Naturally, in the real world things can and do go wrong. But as always,
the real Satanists survive and prosper, while the others go under, get
caught, give up or are killed. Also, sometimes even the best get things
a little wrong - but they learn from their mistakes, they grow in character,
in insight, in skill. Genuine Satanists are survivors: they learn and prosper,
and die at the right time.
This growth means that a Satanist moves on - there are always new challenges,
new delights, new tests of skill, daring, endurence,courage: new insights.
A 'role' is only a role - played, then discarded, transcended. Thus, even
crime, sacrifice, tests of others, become left behind, given time - they have
served the purpose for which they were intended - and a new being is given
birth, one more joins the elect. This is simply another way of saying that
a Satanist is never trapped by the act, the desires for and against that act,
its consequences, or indeed anything to do with that act, whatever the nature
of the act. An act, such as a sacrifice or a crime, is a means - to something
beyond. Allacts are experience. A Satanist is above and beyond acts - a
master or mistress of them, rather than a slave to them.
So it is, so it has been and so it will be - for genuine Satanists. Meanwhile,
the imitation Satanists will play their word-games, feast on self-delusions,
and continue to claim that 'Satanism' never involves sacrifice, or criminal
acts but is a rather pleasing philosophy which has had a rather 'bad press'.
But, henceforward, anyone who is taken in by these gutless, posturing
charlatans will deserve the epithet 'stupid'.
ONA
The Bard Reality of Satanism
The hard reality of Satanism is that it is very different from both the
media image and the more recent image pedalled by imitation Satanists
in both Europe and America.
I What Satanism Is:
a) Satanism is a quest for self-excellence, involving real danger, real
challenges and requiring real courage.
It involves taking your body to and beyond its physical limits of
endurence. It involves real action, alone: without the support of friends,
comrades, lovers, relations or anyone.
It involves accepting challenges - physical, psychic, intellectual
and triumphing soley by one's own efforts.
It involves the of pure, individual will and desire.
b) Satanism is, in part, an inner quest, an exploration of the 'hidden'
(and overt) aspects of consciousness: a dis-covery of the darkness within
and beyond the individual psyche. This involves 'magickal acts' - such as
rituals. This magick, however, is a means, not an end.
c) Satanism involves ordeals, both physical and magickal. Those who are
suitable triumph; the others fail. [One such ordeal is the Grade Ritual of
Internal - where the candidate lives alone and isolated, bereft of
everything except the bare necessities for physical survival, for a period of
three months.]
d) Satan ism requires the practical experiencing of all moral limits, and then
a mastery of the feelings, desires, pleasures, terrors, pains and so on that
J
these imply.
e) Satanism involves the individual defiance of all subserviance: a Satanist
accepts guidance only, and refuses to be dominated or intimidated by anyone.
This guidance is toward practical experience, and it by this experience that
the novice learns and developes a genuine Satanic character.
f) Satanism involves sacrifice - this is a necessary test of character

[qv. the MSS "Satanism, Sacrifice and Crime - The Satanic Truth", and
"Satanism - The Sinister Shadow, Revealed" for more details.].
g) Satanism is a means - a method, or way, and the purpose of this means, method
or way is to produce a specific type of individual: the next stage of our
evolution as a species. Satanism is thus an expression of evolutionary
change - on both the individual level and in respect of 'societies' and
'history'.
The individuals so created often inspire in the supine majority a certain
terror/awe/admiration/fear/jealousy.
h) Satanism is elitist. It does not compromise - its tests, ordeals, methods
and character-building experiences are severe and will never be made easier
to make them acceptable to more people or easier to undertake.
i) Satanism is esoteric by nature and intent: it is both a 'secret' way,
by virtue of its methods etc., and it is not nor probably will be
suitable for the majority for many, many centuries.
l
1
]
]
J
J
]
II What Satanism Is Not:
a} Satanism is not, nor can ever be, a religion, nor just a 'philosophy'.
A religion means acceptance of authority, the rigid structure of a
'Church' or a 'Temple', and a unified dogma (with the consequent schisms
and claims to "authenticity"). The religious attitude is the antithesis
of what Satanism really is - for Satanism is a way of living, a way
of experiencing, in the raw, whereas religion abstracts, limits endevour,
behaviour and moralizes. In short, a Satanist plunges into reality, without
any supports (moral, psychic or human) whereas a religious person has
that reality prescribed by dogma, authority and such like, and is supported
by a 'Church', its members and their attitudes.
Satanism is an ecstatic affirmation of existence - a taking of existence
into new and higher realms, as well as a plunge into existing darkness and
the creation of new darkness.
b} Satanism cannot have anyone impose upon it any structure, authority,
or institution of any kind by claiming a 'dark mandate' or some kind
of 'revelation'. There can be no such thing as an 'infernal mandate' of
whatever kind because the only thing that really matters to Satanism is
experience, its accumulation and the highly individualized learning that
results from such experience. A genuine Satanist, for example, confronted
by an entity which exhibited all the powers attributed to Satan would
not even accept what that 'entity' said and would most certainly not show
any submission - instead, they would a defiance, a reasoned assessment of
what was said, and then a judgement made from experience. A Satanist
never surrenders to anything - and would rather die, proud and defiant, than
submit. This applies even to 'Satan'.
If and when a Satanist accepts guidance, it is from someone of experience
who has explicated Satanism by their life and thus who can offer advice
based on that experience. The aim of Satanism is to create willful, characterful,
defiant, unique individuals who have or can fulfil their potential as gods
it is not to create followers or sycophants. An 'infernal mandate' implies
sycophancy.
c} Satanism does not involve discussions, meetings, talks. Rather, it involves
action, deeds. Words - written or spoken - sometimes follow, but not
necessarily. The ideal candidate for Satanism is the individual of action
rather than the 'intellectual'.
By t h ~ nature of most Satanic actions, they can seldom be mentioned
and thus remain esoteric. The essence that Satanism leads the individual
towards, via action, is only ever revealed by that participation which
action is. Words, whether written or spoken, can never describe that essence
they can only hint at it, point toward it, and often serve to obscure the
essence.
Satanism strips away the appearence of 'things' - living, Occult and otherwise
by this insistence on experience, unaided. What is thus apprehended by such
experience, is unique to each individual and thus is creative and evolutionary.
Discussions, meetings, talks, even books and such like, de-vitalize: they
are excuses for not acting.
A Satanist will sometimes use such forms as he/she may use the form of
a Temple - to enhance and/or provoke experiences. But they are then actively
manipulating, actively creating experiences - the others involved are being
used by that person. That is, there is only one Satanist at such gatherings
(usually) - the others may believe they are 'Satanists', but they are deluded.
J
J
]
]
-
l
-
-
-
d) Satanism does not apply moral absolutes to real-life situations and
forms. This may best be explicated by two examples. First, politics.
Satanism does not affirm or deny any political forms or type of politics
it does not, for example, announce that 'fascism and Satanism are incompatable'.
Such announcements/pronouncements arise from a moral bias and a lack of
insight into both Satanism and 'society' and thus'Aeonics.
A Satanist, concerned with experience, may use a political form for a
specific purpose - the nature of that form in terms of conventional politics
and morality (such as 'extreme Right-wing') is irrelevant. What is important
is whether it can be used to (a) provide experience of living and the
limits of experience, and/or (b) aid the sinister dialectic of history.
Thus a Satanist may become involved in, or set up, an organization of the
extreme Right - this is dangerous, exciting, vitalizes, provides experiences
'on the edge' and should thus aid the development of the character and insight
of that Satanist*. What is important, is that this involvement is done for
an ulterior, Satanic, motive: what others think and believe about such actions
is totally irrelevant. Anyone purporting to be a Satanist who criticizes
such an action, whatever the political hue of the group/organization, reveals
by that criticism that they are not Satanists - but rather, moralizing
nurds lacking in insight and real Satanic understanding.
The second example concerns the formation and use of Satanic 'Temples' and
groups by a Satanist. A Satanic novice, in order to gain experience of magickal
rituals and people manipulation, usually forms a group to perform Satanic rituals.
The people recruited are for the most part used - and the novice often assumes
a specific Satanic 'role' for this: the role of sorcerer/sorceress. Be/she may
dress in a certain way and so on, as he/she may use fables to impress and/or
manipulate. This, however, for a genuine Satanist, is only a stage - and one
which lasts a year or two. After that, experience and mastery of ceremonial and
hermetic magick gained, they move on to new challenges and experiences, as all
good Satanists should. Further, the individuals of this 'Temple' or group are
not Satanists, although they may believe themselves to be - they are simply being
used to afford the novice pleasure/excitement/experience and so on. Bad any of the
any Satanic character or potential, they would rebel to undertake their own quest
by forming such a group/'Temple' and experience the limits of themselves.
Sometimes, the group has another aim - an Aeonic or suprapersonal one, in whict
case its life may be extended. But whatever, genuine Satanic guidance by an
Adept or Master/Mistress to a novice always occurs on an individualized basis,
never within the rigid and constraining form of a 'Temple'.
Thus, there is not nor can be any constraining rules applied to the conduct
of such 'Temples' and groups - there is no 'moral code', no bounds which cannot
be overstepped. The rules, such as they are, are made by the Satanic novice
according to their desire and goals. That is, they can do with that group and
its individuals whatever they desire to do and no one - not even the Adept/
Master/Mistress who may be guiding them - can set limits or prescribe their
behaviour. They must learn for themselves - and from their mistakes, should they
make some.
This naturally leads to the obvious Satanic deduction that a group like
the Temple of Set may contain one, perhaps two, Satanists - who are using the
'members' for their own Satanic goals. This person (or persons) would of course
deny this, and if that denial was sincere, they could not be Satanists. What is
certain, is that that group cannot contain more than perhaps two Satanists - for
the members accept the constraints imposed upon them from above, and are servile,
in both theory and practice. They are also not being led into real experiences,
but accept a sterile, sanitized and safe 'Satanism' as pedalled by their leader.
* It can also aid the sinister dialectic - here, an understanding of Aeonics is
important.
e) Satan ism does not seek any form of official recognition as it does not
seek to become respectable or the prerogative of a majority.
Rather, Satanism operates, and must operate, for the most part in a clandestine
or 'underground' manner.
j
'Official' recognition mean SOmeone or some organization is granted some
sort of "status" and thus assumes both in theory and in fact an 'authority'
and an organizational structure to support it. This authority and this structure
mean followers, sycophants - and contradict the essence of Satanism.
J
'Respectability' means a moral stance broadly in line with that pertaining
at the time - that is, it means a restricting morality, ethics, as well
a limiting of action to what is deemed broadly 'acceptable' by the 'society'
J
of the time.
Both of these - official recognition and respectability - also mean
that the self-appointed authority which is recognized and becomes or seeks to
J
be respectable, sets its own limits: there is 'proscription' of other
groups, a peer hierarchy and all the many trappings of herd conformity; the
triumph of illusive forms over essence. In brief, the deluding of others,
~
rather than their liberation.
J
Since the experience of the essence that Satanism brings is unique, this
uniqueness is totally contradictory to all forms that seek to constrain, define
and restrict - two of these forms being 'official recognition' and
] 'respectability'.
]
J
Some other hard facts about Satanism are in order - to be placed on
record.
]
Satanism is hard and very dangerous. This danger is much more than just
a 'mental' or a psychic one of the kind sometimes experienced in magickal
workings. It is a personal danger of the 'life or death' kind. If it is
not, then it is not tough enough, it is not Satanic. For far too long the
]
pathetic imitation Satanists, such as those in the Temple of Set and the
Church of Satan, have had no one to contradict their sickly, wimpish versions
of Satanism - they have tried to deny the darkness and evil which are
l
~ s s e n t i a l to Satanism because the frauds in those organizations are fundamentally
~
weak: they have never gone to their limits, never experienced the realness
of evil. They have tried to make 'Satanism' safe and 'respectable': they
have intellectualized it because they are typical products of this present
l
intellectualized, peace-loving, "we need to be safe" society.
A Satanist is like a beast of prey - in real life, not in fantasy.
A Satanist may be and often is an assassin, a warrior, an outlaw - in real life.
1
I
The imitation Satanists, however, pretend to be these things - their

fantasy-life is greater than their real experiences of such things. A Satanist
seeks and makes real his/her fantasies and then masters the real-life situations
and all those desires/feelings which give birth to those fantasies - they
live them and then transcend them, creating from those experiences something
beyond them: a new individual. Often, things go wrong - but as always in
life, the strong survive and the weak perish, are written off. The Satanist
creates the dreams, standards of excellence and spirit which others often
later aspire to emulate. This creation is in real life, by deeds and deeds alone.
Because of this, few indeed are the genuine Satanists. Sometimes their lives
(or aspects of them) become public - but often they are hidden, working their
darkness in secret, for the benefit of evolution .

ONA 1991 eh
1
The Publication of Esoteric Traditions on the Left Hand Path
1
For a long time, genuine esoteric tradition was handed on on an
individual basis, from Master/Mistress to novice. There were many reasons
for this, most of them practical: the tradition was esoteric, liable to
mis-interpretation, and many of its tenets and rituals involved what would
have been regarded as 'heretical', anti-social and/or illegal acts. Furthermore,
the methods used to train novices often made those novices into 'outlaws'
and set them against conventional society. Also, for a long time, the
teaching and teachings of the tradition was heretical in Law - a criminal
offense against Church and State. Secrecy was essential and necessary.
]
This state of affairs pertained until quite recently. With the burgeoning
of interest in 'the Occult' in general, the LHP became somewhat less secret
and certain aspects of the tradition were discreetly circulated. What were
~
, mistakenly taken to be 'esoteric' traditions and, given the new openess
J toward the Occult and the repeal of anti-Occult laws, freely distributed
and/or published, were (a) the useless Grimoire/Qabalistic tradition, or
(b) a mis-interpreted Crowleyism, or (c) of a showman/ghoulish/self-professed
]
type with bits cobbled together from (a) and (b) with archaic myths and
unenlightened egoism thrown in. The real tradition - with its darkness
and danger - remained hidden.
To (c) belonged the Church of Satan, which made Satanism akin to a
]
fantasy role-playing game or games with some sorcery added to impress. The
later schism which gave birth to the Temple of Set (born not with a bang but
with a whimper) was not unexpected given the structure and orientation of
]
this 'Church' - and neither was the fact that the leader of this schism
based his Temple and authority on what was termed an 'Infernal Mandate',
and declared Satanism as a religion , much mis-understood.
]
Meanwhile, the old traditions continued, in Europe and elsewhere, in their
traditional way - secretly, accepting but few novices and these only after severe
tests and ordeals. The traditions, writings, rituals, methods, ordeals and
!
techniques remained unavailable except to those few. After lengthy deliberations
j
and consultations, the individual representing traditional groups, decided
to gradually make the esoteric tradition which he and others represented
available on a selective basis, to reveal, for once and for all, what
the LHP and Satanism were really about. The real impetus for this decision
came from Aeonic strategy - making the tradition available would enable an
increase in the number of genuine Adepts, thus hastening the presencing of
the darker forces on Earth, and so fulfilling the sinister dialectic of history.
This increase, however, would be gradual - over centuries.
]
With this dissemination, the purpose, intent and methods of Satanism and the
LHP could no longer be mis-interpreted and the posers and charlatans who
professed to be 'Satanists' would be exposed - at least to those with any
sagacity. With the secrets accessable to those who saught to find them, the
real esoteric work could continue, as it always had, in secret - the training,
via direct experience, of those few strong and gifted enough to undertake
the difficult and dangerous journey along the Left Hand Path.
ONA 1991 eh

j
The Secrets of the Nine Angles
1
The diagrams show how the basic nine angles relate to
the inverted pentagram. Thus, is the first sphere, 1r
]
the Hoon,}: the second sphere, t-1ercury, and so on.
The diagrams signify the order of working in order to
]
create types of magickal energy - that is, they are rites
of invokation. Thus, the inverted pentagram shows how
]
magickal energy can be created (or rather drawn from the
acausal) - the type depending on where the process is
]
begun. For example, to invoke 'Satanic' energies, the
~ point would be the starting one, going on to the
J
-
next, .-cS ,and then ~ and so on. The
diagrams refer to the chants (given in 'Naos' and elsewhere)
which when sung correctly open the gate or nexion (to the
]
acausal) located at/represented by the specific point or
sphere shown. Thus, ~ means the use of the Agios
]
Lucifer chant (mode IV); ~ means the use of the
Agios Baphomet (mode 1) and so on. For a ritual, the
l
chants are undertaken in order.
The 'symbol of the nine' shown below the inverted
]
pentagram is only one form of the many possible by
joining the seven spheres of the septenary and the 'gates'
as shown, the invokation ~ e g u n s with the Moon sphere
]
and ends with the Saturn sphere (and thus the Agios Vindex
chant).(See 'Fenrir' vol II no. for further details and
the _chants not given in 'Naos.) Each symbol of nine
represents a particular type of energy - for example, to
open an 'Earth' gate, the sequence would end with the
Earth Gate (i.e. the Jupiter sphere); while to open a
l
j
Star Gate it would end with that gate - ~ on the
diagram. ~
A simpler form of invokation is possible, and involves
not the complete chants, but simply the "word or name"
associated with the particular sphere (according to the
septenary tradition). Thus, the Moon sphere would involve
the vibration of "Nox", the r-lercury sphere "Satan" and so
on. (qv. the correspondences in Naos.)
l
l
..

. ::
I
f
...
r
j
J
...
'f
J
l
1
-
J
]
]
1

..
'f
f: A,j;oJ /YD)E IV
tTJ.j.-.: A..J;os : /YO?E /
"!1;o /'ro,h //
II "' :
" :a
Efe.
J
l
1 ) Musick, Incense and Forms
1
t-Ioon
t-Iercury
G major
E minor
Trapezoid
Tetrahedron
Hazel
Yew
-V
6
~
I
Venus
Sun
F sharp
D minor
Pyramid
Cuboid
Black Poplar
Oak
V
~
...
j
]
t-Iars
Jupiter
Saturn
2) Reflexive
C major
B flat
A flat
colours:
Octahedron
Icosahedron
Dodecahedron
Alder
Beech
Ash
e
I
'*
J
C bright red
l
G
D
Orange
Yellow
l
A
E
Green
Blue
(viridian)
F dark red
J
B
F
Indigo
sharp Violet
J
C sharp
A flat
Purple
Black
J
E flat
B flat
Xanthin
Tyrian purple
I
The Septenary uame
..
..
1
l
l
l
]
- ,
The Boards:
There are seven boards, placed one above the other in
a spiral and forming a septenary Tree of each
board representing a sphere. Each board consists of nine
,:hi te and nine black squares (see fig. 1).
Each board is named after a particular star, some of which
have esoteric significance.
The Pieces:
Each player has three sets of nine, represented by
Alchemical symbols thus: e (s') e($\ M(G)
(t) (f(l)
e(&) e (f) l (fr') ! (!> *(&) J
'f/
Q
) t{!') f((F);
One set of twenty-seven pieces is white, the other black.
The pieces are usually made from cubes or flat circles of
'iood ''lith the appropriare symbol. painted on them. An
alternative form of symbol.s may be employed - e as
as /\ and!p as "" Thus, the piece becomes cx..(t.:J)

The of the Pieces:
Six pieces are placed on Sirius (two sets of e )for
white, and six for black (see fig. 2).
Arcturus has three pieces for white and three for
black (fig. 3). Antares has six pieces for white and six
for black - two sets of pieces placed in the same
as the e pieces on Sirius.
Mira has no pieces on it at all. Rigel has the remaining
three pieces of the sets, placed as the e pieces on
..:/
Arcturus.
Deneb has six pieces of white and six of black from
the $ set, placed as the e set on Sirius.
Kaos has the remaining three pieces of set,
Dlaced on the same squares as the e set on Arcturus.
...
I
I
]
The
Each piece, when it moves, is transformed into the piece
next in sequence according to the pattern:
e(e) -') er .) e -') ;t( 9'> l5' ('a') -') 9.( IfF)
t-t- t
" -'> -") 1=
Thus, ,,hen!( f) piece is moved, it becomes a piece.
A piece when moved becomes Ice')
The pieces (that is, f!'(e)/ f(!)/ t ( can move from
any board to any other board and any vacant square.
The pieces may move across a board to any vacant
square or up or dOlm one or boards. For example, a t piece
on Sirius may move to either Arcturus or Antares to any
vacant square.
Thee pieces may only across a board one at
a time to a square of the same colour or up or down one
board to another to a vacant square of the same colour.
For exar.tple, a e piece on a blaclt square on Sirius could
move to a black (vacant) square on Arcturus, or move one
square on the Sirius board.
piece on any square on Kaos may capture any piece
of the opposite colour on any square or any board except
Kaos. The piece so captured is removed from the board and
plays no further part. Afte"r such a capture, the # (f::) piece
becomes a ec G) piece.
The Aim:
This is to occupy squares on !'lira ''''i th one's
Olm pieces according to a pattern determined by the players
before the game begins. However, pieces can stay on the
board for only three moves - after that, they move
to another board. The first of these three alloHable moves
is that one that brin
6
s the piece to !'iira - that is, it can
stay for only another two moves.
The first player to place his pieces on the appropriate
squares, wins. The pattern most often used is given in fig. 40
<Note: The Star Game ::- COpyright. 1976)

.:.J
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
-
I
-
l

ere);
Ie (f:)
GC-$)>.
8(8. B(
er e(e)?o.
er!f:)>.

GrS)C/J e(
J
J
-
..
I
)
:=- -tld.el- c.r..J
/i ".. Q. t trJ. [
1


&(


eri)p
e(-:t)>.
9(e)

sr \,

ere)"

I

..
)
Svmbolism:
The acausal space is represented bYPJ the
causal by /)$ Ps is described byf-f$ ; /II by r-"
,fiu symbolizes an individual; a group of individuals
of number I\.. fcc.(. represents a higher civilization.
is to be read 'within' or 'member of a group/space
or sub-space.
General Theory:
All life implies the coincidence of s and AJ

Sentient life implies e/ls : this is" abstracted into
seven stages or levels represented by the seven boards of
f- /
the game. The two sets of nine pieces represent the rand r
aspects of cosmic Change (usually the 'black' pieces
being and the 'white' pieces )- or how Being becomes
through Time. This expresses the interaction of p and
through modp.s of being - e t 1:, or Three sets of
pieces are used to express the fundamental nature of such
Change as of time.
Each board to be a correct representation should consist
of three levels as in the 'simple' form of the game - that
is, each board would be a complete 'simple Star Game' thus:

--r- I-;z.i
,,, r-
1-' ..If
However, in practice, this form of the septenary game
is not used in the initial stages because of its complexity:
its mastery is one of the tasks of the Internal Adept. What
follows is applicable to the 'standard' form of the septenary
game seven boards each of eighteen squares.
l'iagick implies changes in /Is via f r/>: the t cause and
effects t understood by science operates in /is via f"
The movement of pieces implies f" and f . and this is
the essence of the magickal use of the game. fP is
represented viaf {orw )moves and captures, r->' by the other
moves. In one sense moves represent the duality associated
'-:.-' 1"1' P
wi th mercurius - possessed of both f and f elements
...
I -
In terms of the consciousness of an individual
:: '"A, for f; C.l represents consciousness) the pieces
-,
!
are:
G(e')

f?7
Extravert
"
"
"I
!
J&)
\Y()
t(f)
"
"
Inti-overt
Feeling type
Intuitive
Thinlting
Feeling
Intuitive
Thinlting

l'las ter of Temple/r'listres s of Earth

..
-
i

Homo Galactica
1
e( ) describes 'ego' ) 'self' consciousness,
and 'adeptship' - that is, beyond individuation
] ?\
the f goal of .
Development of consciousness implies an increase
of p elements in a particularfiq
To represent a particular by the placing of
pieces (in order, for example, to work upon that
) the operator must first assess the character
of the,fi (..(, using the septenary correspondences as a basis.
In order to do this accurately, its helps if various facts
about the f; C..(. in question are - such as particular
interests, whether any in 'esoteric' groups and
so on.
Character is assessed through determining the psychological
type of the individual in accordance with the above table
then finding appropriate 'Tarot' images linked to the
type of consciousness represented by the character.
...
1
... II - If" '\J
seven boards represent the seven
Aeons, and one Aeon is represented by placing appropriate
1
'Jieces on appropriate boards - Sirius is the first Aeon (the
pre-Hyperborian, sometimes called the
...
Arcturus the Hyperborean Aeon and so
j
Aeon' is thus Deneb
..
,
To represent the present Aeon the
changed from their original positions
.. S e('f')?! II j (e, ; tV
-.J
I
'A.. tr?J -') 17' . II l
-
IV tr e(O/" 'tV
-.J
. L"
,I, (J'tCL r
Primal Aeon),
on. The coming
pieces should be
thus:
(Cd)?\
l( If1\...
-") Ir er-G)>.
-
f
c
c..e implies 'r,(: the opening of a gate, \'ihich brings s
to presence in , predates the beginnings of a particular
f
c
by c. 300-400 years.
-
All trc. 1..l up to the present :lestern have exhausted
:'\ '':a.r rI
their potential by the e(G.! stage - although f:- stages (i.... ......
]
are possible.
b" Ie. il.l. ..t)c. t e()c.. -:, e(Q)c.
]
Ko fc 1..< has ever achieved(fc. il.t because this requires f A s
"1">(1
1(;: I:f; ... A fctllasts
between 1,500 and declining in intensity
during this time as indicated by the symbols:
- ,
Pj \i:(t),
_ '---- ere)c
f " -.
(;;(r;,\ lasts a""Jprox. 400 years.
Each Aeon is associated with a particular higher
civilization thus:
Aeon Span Associated Date of end
Sumeric 4
OOOBe
2 000 Sumerian 2298 Be
}Iellenic 2 000
-
c. 70 Hellenic
378 AD
AD
l1estern
c.500
-
2 000
2390 AD
AD
s is expressed via,f,' <.( (and in general,f"" Go( ) for Ie. as
an 'ethos' both exoteric and esoteric(which quite often only
..
Adepts understand since the esoteric ethos is the essence
hidden by the exnteric ethos and is often revealed via
'the Abyss').
1
It is important to understand that the most important
and practical aspect of an Aeon is the associated higher
1
civilization - magickal Aeonic workings shape the ethos
of this during the transition period between the ending of
1
one Aeon and the beginning of another. During this time,
however, the energies of the o1d Aeon produce the last
transformation of the.fc u: the e (e)c. stage, which is
usually an Imperium, often mi1itary in extent and form of
j
po,... er.
Hitherto, Aeonic workings - when they have been
j undertaken at all - have concentrated on opening the
Gate that presences the power of a new Aeon. Yet it is
]
possible to extend by such ,,,orkings a fc 'l.c. into the stages.
For the present, this implies the end of the ;iestern as
c.3090 AD instead of 2390 AD. This is the first time in
history that such a change is possible, since heretofore
the process of Aeonic change has not been consciously
J
understood by Adepts - its was approached main1y via
mytholozical symbolism. It is through the abstract symbolism
J
of the Star Game that full contro1 is possible.
6'f, rv. =
(f\_ e(?\ -)
J
['I> t J\ =
1ci\ -')

- E (JV)L t;/'")o.] [
J :
..
1
J

..
I

!

..
.
I
Star Game: Addendum
..
..
(Note: The following serve to explain some points arising
j from students to use the Game.)
...
When a piece is moved, it is transformed into a piece
next in the transformation sequence. This means that the
J
original piece is removed from the game and a new piece
(marked with the symbol appropriate) is 'placed on the
square the original piece has moved to.
J Thus, if a piece is moved, for example, from a
square on the Sirius board to a square on the Arcturus
board (say a black square) then the piece is removed
-
i from the game and a (new) e Ce) piece placed on the black
square of the Arcturus board.
To facilitate these changes, spare sets of pieces are
kept (usually two full sets) beside the structure. An
alternative method is to make each piece from a cube of
wood or other material and paint symbols on each side of the
cube, the symbol/piece in play being the one uppermost.
J Thus, for example, a cube would be marked with symbols
which follow in the sequence enabling, when a move is made,
the cube to be rotated to show the new symbol/piece.
A spare set (or sets) are also kept, for when the cube
- symbols are 'exhausted' and the cube needs changing.
Thus, a cube might have the following symbols painted
on its side: Bee); e(':!); tce):
-
while another would have: 'ri). <10 i\. ,\ \() e (0\
!F(e)j j r ece./j e(\t i +:J
]

In the transformation sequence (ere) -;> &( l)-'> -') 't.-(e)
{F(e)-7 f=JC'!)->J f:(!f:') the arrow -> represents
-
a single transJormation. Thus, a ace) piece requires
eight transformations to become a ,.('t;:"'5 piece, and nine
to return to a e piece.
In one sense .. each piece is one of the "nine angles"
and is part of an evolutionary (or devolutionary)
development/transformation via both causal and acausal time.
This development/transformation is helical rather than
circular (qv. The Wheel of Life) - one causal aspect
being the transformation of the symbol into the next
in sequence, one acausal aspect being the movement
board to board.
The most complete representation of the causal and acausal
aspects is the Advanced Star Game
..
D D
DThe Star Game is a four-dimensional structure: the boards

are orientated three-dimensionally in space, while the
pieces, moving/transforming re-present 'time' (both causal
and acausal). The boards themselves may be seen as inter
acting with, for example, the Zodiacal progression - this
explicating a further aspect of the 'timepath' or
'transformation'. Hence the Moon/Cancer aspect relates to
...
the Sirius board, the Mercury/Capricorn aspect to the
..

I
J
Arcturus board, and so on. This gives an 'Earth-bound'
perspective to the patterns represented by the Star
..
Game itself (for example, for an individual. ,or
I
for aeonic magickal workings). Thus the 'seasonal'
variations are mapped/re-presented by the Game - the

pattern being a helical one (see the Wheel of Life
J diagram)
It should be noted that the starting 'point' is
relative and depends on what, at that moment, the Game
] representation is being used for. For example, if it-is
being used to simply try and comprehend the connections/
wholeness of the Earth/individual system (in ordinary
magickal terms, Seasonal influences/patterns where
J
Seasonal means. the flow from Spring to Summer to Autumn to
Winter). then the starting point is the part of the season
...
pertaining at that time. (Thus the Star Game is a
J sophisticated magickal 'clock'.) For instance - the
Summer Solstice would imply the beginning of the Cancer
segment, that is. a part of the Sirius board (what part,
J
the student can easily deduce - and should so deduce).
The 'Wheel', and the rest of the Septenary correspondences,
give arhcetypal/magickal/alchemical reference points around
]
this 'cycle'/flow/change - and thus show the external
patterns of that change, as evident to individual
consciousness (and in terms of those and so
on). Thus are the seasonal changes described - in both the
]
causal and the acausal. For example, the Solstice
point 1'lould equate with the symbol l'listress of
the element Earth; while the Spring would equate
] with the Priestess and the element (in this instance
with that part of the elemental sequence which is 'Water
of Water' - the change to the next Zodiacal constellation
]
being marked by another part of the sequence: qv. 'Wheel'
diagram). The sphere in this, Venusian, instance is
Antares ahd associated with Emerald, the colours Green
I
and White, the process 'Coagulation' and so on.
j
J
. I
1\ :
, (--c..

1
!
-- " t' . 1
I
i
Advanced Star Game
The advanced Star Game consists of the seven boards as in
the septenary version - together with the same number and
J
distribution of pieces - but each of the seven boards consists
]
]
]
]
of It levels.. -.
The first level of each board consists of the ordinary 18
black and white square board. The second level has eight
squares with 4 on either side consisting o 3 squares in a
row and 1 in front. The third level consists o one square,
and the fourth level of 4 squares. These levels are on both
sides of the board as in the illustration.
Thus each board (which represents a sphere of the septenary)
has 18 squares plus 26,- making 44 in all. There are thus
308 squares in total in the advanced game. Further, there
are some pieces, as described below.
This version of the game is a complete and ull representation
of the septenary system: each board represents the connections
or pathways between the levels or spheres. For instance, the
black squares on the first level (9 squares) together with
the squares on levels 2 and 4 (8 plus 4 squares) are the
acausal paths or connections rom that sphere to all the
other spheres. The other side o the board (the 9 white squares
on the first level plus the 12 squares o levels 2 and 4>
represent the causal connections from that sphere. In one
sense the causal connections are the 'outgoing' connections
(or exits) and the acausal 'incomins' connections(or
entrances> to the pathways (or tunnels>. The two squares o
level 3 (one on each side o the board - again representing the
acausal and causal aspects) are 'null squares'. These null
squares represent the connection to the Abyss - that is, they
symbolize the random element always present. In the actual
playing o the advanced game these squares are important
any piece which is placed on them is automatically changed
into another piece selected at random. This random selection
is done by a process determined before the game starts by
the player or players: the most favoured method being to
choose, without looking, rom the spare pieces. This choice is
done by the player whose piece has moved to the square. The
chosen piece can be either white or black, and a piece on a
null square - once it has been changed at random - can move to
other squares according to what type o piece it is. Thus,
a ere) piece could move up or down one level only, while a
piece could move to any vacant square on any level or board.
To facilitate the random choice, a complete spare set
of pieces is "kept for this specific purpose and these pieces
are used for this purpose only. Thus, as the game progresses,
the choice of pieces becomes more limited.
Pieces:
There are two extra sets of all nine pieces for each
player making thus five sets for white and ive sets for
black. Hence, over the 308 squares there are 90 pieces.
Three sets are placed or each player (or 'side') as in
the septenary game. The two additional sets are placed as
.
- ......
..
..
I
j
]
J
l
...
fol.l.ows:
-
One set of bl.ack pieces on the bl.ack squares of l.evel.s 2 and
It of the Sirius board
One set of bl.ack pieces on the bl.ack squares of l.evel.s 2 and
It of the Arcturus board
One set of white pieces on the white squares of l.evel.s 2 and
It of the Sirius board
One set of white pieces on the white squares of l.evel.s 2 and
It of the Arcturus board. (See il.l.ustration. )
The nul.l. squares on Sirius and Arcturus are l.eft vacant.
J
Hoves:
The pieces fol.l.ow the same rul.es of movement and
transformation as in the septenary game.
However, when a piece is on any of the l.evel.s (that is,
2,' or 4) of any board a move up or down a l.evel. is regarded
as the equival.ent of a move up and down the seven boards.
Thus for exampl.e, an8 C
e
) piece on a bl.ack square on l.evel.
2 of the Sirius board may move (prOVided the squares moved to
are vacant at the time) across l.evel. 2 to another bl.ack square,
or up to the bl.ack square of l.evel. 3 (the nul.l. square - where
it wil.l. be changed at random) or down to a bl.ack square on
l.evel. 1. A 8te) piece on l.evel. It may move across the squares
on l.evel. 4 to another bl.ack square, or it may move onto
a vacant square of the same col.our on Arcturus. Level. It
may therefore be regarded as a 'stepping board' to other boards.
Another exampl.e: a 1;<. ) piece on l.evel. 2 of Sirius may
move to any vacant square on l.evel. 2, up to l.evel. " or
up to l.evel. It (any vacant square, or down to vacant square
on l.evel. 1. These moves are possibl.e because a ') piece has
'2 degrees' of freedom. If thelc )piece was on, say, l.evel. 2 of
Arcturus, it coul.d move down to l.evel. It of Sirius (but not
any further). Simil.arl.y, alC )piece of l.evel. It coul.d move
if it was on, say, Arcturus,to.any vacant square on l.evel.
1 of Antares or any vacant square on l.evel. 2 of Antares (either
side - that is, either the 'causal.' or 'acausal.' side).
It is simpl.y a question of l.ooking at the l.evel.s either
or down for 'degrees of freedom'. Thus )piece, having
unl.imited degrees of freedom, coul.d move from any l.evel. on any
board to any other l.evel. on any board.
The piece if on any square on Naos may capture any
piece of the opposite col.our on any square and any l.evel. of
any board except Naos.

Internal Adept - A Brief Practical Guide
j
J
1) Important to choose a good site: it must be isolated,
near fresh water suitable for drinking, within a days
walking distance of supplies (c. 20 miles) and somewhere
you will be undisturbed for the length of the ritual.
You should visit several sites beforehand and choose
the one most suitable.
]
2) Equipment (see Equipment Guide for some recommendations)
must be adequate for the period.
Tent - choose one suitable for two people as room is
J
important. Be sure to seal flysheet seams with sealant
(and take some sealant, tent repair kit). Use a strong
seperate groundsheet under the tent grounsheet as this will
1
take some of the wear and give some more insulation.
Sleeping bag - Take two plus a cotton inner. No need for
expensive down bags: choose two synthetic ones, one to fit
inside the other (for colder days and as spare).
J
J
Insulating mat - essential.
Clothes - take two of most things. Go for hardwearing
natural fibres (wool, cotton). Thermal underwear is essential.
As is a hat and a balaclava. Be sure to take at least two
pairs of gloves.
Waterproofs - Jacket and overtrousers. Best are heavyweight
J
nylon/neoprene. If using expensive breathable fabrics like
]
Gore-tex, take a spare pair of coated nylon since in hard,
extended use the breathable fabrics can break down.
Boots - a strong walking boot is essential. Also take
spare pair of shoes/lightweight trainers which are fast drying.
Stove - take two: one burning liquid fuel, other solid
for emergency back-up.
J Knife - essential. Also take a pocket lock-knife as spare.
Survival Aids - essential. To include: compass;
waterproof matches; tinderbox (flint/magnesium); survival
J
bag; foil (space) blanket; torch and spare batteries;
emergency food sufficient for two days; spare tent guy lines/
pegs; sewing kit; first-aid ~ i t .
l

3) Diet - Take a supply of vitamin/mineral supplements.
Every day you need protein, fat, carbohydrate plus c. 3 litres
of water. As basic diet use oatmeal, tinned (powder) milk,
l

cheese, biscuits; dried fruit; tea/coffee. Every 3 or 4
days eat a cooked meal made from a pre-packed foil wrapped
freeze dried range. Each visit for supplies (one a month
no more unless dire emergency) buy fresh fruit, milk, eggs,
bread, meat or fish. As much as you can afford/carry back
to site.
4) Points to note:
He-pitch tent every two weeks
Avoid wood fires as they attract attention - however cold
it gets.
Always keep a set of clothes dry and in waterproof bags in
tent for use if needed. If all your clothes do become wet
wrap foil blanket around yourself, eat a hot meal, have a
hot drink and get into sleeping bag. To dry damp clothes
place them between the two sleeping bags before you go to
sleep
Keep as clean as possible by bathing in stream/river/lake.
Wash clothes frequently if weather suitable for drying them
quickly
..
..
J
J
]
J
* Before you go visit Dentist and Doctor for check-up
*If Winter ritual or using high-altitude/Nothern sites
where snow possib1e, take f01dab1e shove1, snow-shoes and
extra warm clothing. Make sure the tent you choose has
adequate venti1ation and is strong1y guyed
* Give your Order contact details of site chosen and contact
them a.s.a.p. after conclusion of ritua1
Remember: you can only take what you can carryon
your own back. Take specia1ist foods with you, and buy
first months supp1ies after pitching camp - sufficient for
about a month.
Approx. a month before you go try a week on the diet chosen,
and amend if necessary. Be sure to take sufficient money to
buy supplies for the period of the ritual p1us cost of
return from the area.
Problems which may arise:
*I1lness. Expect some 'c01ds' and "flu" l.nitia11y. Keep
warm and dry - p1enty of f1uid. Do not eat wi1d berries,
mushrooms etc. un1ess you are sure you know what you are
eating. If a serious injury (eg broken 1imb) forces you
to seek aid, the ritua1 is void and must be done again when
fit enough.
*Boredom - if you are going to succeed, you will learn how
to cope with this. Always maintain your resolve to complete
the ritua1 under the conditions required.
*Diet - Get used to itl You may feel tired if you have got
the ba1ance wrong,and wi11 probab1y 10se weight. Others
have survied, so you can.
*Intruders - have a story ready for 'passive intruders' to
your site (tourists/wa1kers etc.) - seeking spiritual
en1ightenment etc. Avoid human contact if possib1e. For
other intruders (eg 1andowners, gamekeeps) - be friendly
and ask permission to stay, saying you want s01itude. Most
wi11 accept this; if not, move elsewhere to an area scouted
out in the first few days of the ritual for this purpose.
*Long spells of bad weather - a bonus, if it happens,
forcing you further into debt.
Vermin (1ice etc.) - You may become infested. If so, do not
worry. Keep as as possib1e, washing c10thes regular1y.
On return to 'civi1ization' dispose of /burn all clothes
and bedding (this is advisable anyway) and get some medica1
treatment if sca1p/pubic area infested. Nothing much to worry
about - regu1ar washing wi11 he1p keep the infestation to
an inconvenience and wi1l not serious1y affect your health.
*Foot prob1ems. Try and keep your feet dry - a1ways have a
spare pair of dry socks. If boots become sodden, 1et them
dry out natura11y and use your spare shoes unti1 they do. You
can dry dampish socks during the day by putting them under your
hat, wrapping them round your neck like a scarf etc.
Remember: make sure your energy intake is sufficient to a110w
moderate physica1 activity - this generates body heat and is
essentia1 in c01d/wet weather. On good warm days - air dry
your s1eeping bags.
Grade - urana
The Master of Temple/Mistress of Earth needs to fulfill
J
several conditions before the ritual proper:
1)To have fully fulfilled the pledge of a Master/Mistress
]
regarding transmission of the Way by (i) having trained at
least one suitable individual up to and including Internal
Adept and revealed to them all esoteric teachings; and (ii)
explicated that Way using appropriate means enabling understanding
J by others as/when their wyrd inclines (these means including
writings; images; music etc.).
2) Having fully mastered all the techniques of aeonic magick
] and achieved by some of these new temporal forms.
3) Significantly extended the boundaries of knowledge,
understanding and existence by creative endevour explicated
]
causally and aCRusally - some magickal, others outwardly
not-magickal.
4) Have begun the _process of'directing acausal energies via
a new or presently or past existing nexion according to
J
the wyrd of that Master/Mistress with the intention of a
new aeonic manifestation or re-creating a previous form or
forms.
These conditions have been fulfilled (or nearly so) the
candidate sets in order his/her temporal affairs - discarding
all that is unnecessary. This includes all properties, all
of significant monetary value, all accummulated possessions,
J
and all obligations of a personal kind (familial etc.;
profession/employment). The candidate is to have no financial
or other rescources other than that required for necessary
J survival (and then on a weekly basis) save for a small amount
sufficient only for the performance of the ritual.
All this preparation is necessary and should be strictly
J
J
adhered to - this attainment of 'temporal freedom' being
necessary for reasons which a Master/Mistress will understand.
(To those lacking this understanding and post-Adept insight
all that will be said that such freedom enables the candidate
the become for a short period an actual 'nexion' between the
causal and acausal, all attention, energies (psychic and
otherwise) being then capable of focusing upon the task.)
l

]
The ritual proper involves the candidate achieving a
difficult feat of mental and physical endurence - usually this
involves walking, in difficult, isolated terrain, a distance
of 300 miles in 15 days carrying appropriate equipment and
occassionally buying food en route using the small monetary
savings mentioned above. (Experienced long-distance walkers
J
are advised to increase the distance.) This feat is planned
to end at or near the site chosen by the candidate for the
physical nexion.
The candidate is then to reside at or near this site for a
period from Equinox to Solstice or Solstice to Equinox
(or, for some nexions, for an alchemical season) during which
time and using aeonic techniques acausal energies are
brought forth and directed to an individual(s)/organization/
order/archetypal formes) and so on, via the chant/npme(s)/
images and so on chosen by the candidate. In addition, the
candidate usually creates a new technique, to enhance the working

(e.go similar to the 'Star Game'). During this period the
temporal changes caused by the magick should be discernable.
(Further enhancements/workings may be required after this initial
period.)
These changes signify the success of the Grade Ritualo
A

J
The Dating of Esoteric Tradition
]
Received tradition (as given to the present writer by his
teacher - an Adept of the esoteric "Albion" tradition:
for which read 'Seven-fold WaY'/Septenary/Hebdomadry/
]
traditional Satanism and so on ) places the origin of the
Hperborian Aeon, and thus the civilization of Albion,
at least a thousand years before the dates given in Order
] MSS.
Thus, received tradition gave the origin of the Hyperborean
Aeon as between 7,000 to 6,000 Be (that is, " nine to eight
millenia before the present" - this 'present' being c. 1975 ev).
J
Also, the 'Primal Aeon' was given as arising between
eleven to ten m i l ~ e n i a ago. This placed the origin of
the Hyperborian civilization (Albion) at around 6,000 or
J 5,000 BC, and thus dated Stonehenge to between 4,500 and
3,500 (the 'later' date - 3,500 - being favoured).
After a thorough study of these received traditions, and a
l
review of present archaeological/historical understanding,
.....
the present writer decided the traditional dates were out by
at least a thousand years. When the Order MSS were written
(mostly after 1975 ev) to consolidate what had been - apart
]
from a few MSS such as the 'Black Book' - a mostly oral
tradition/teaching, these "new" dates were included.
-
However, the present writer admits that this revision may
l
well be mistaken, and that the 'traditional' dates may yet
be proved correct.
]
i
..
It is to be hoped that some time in the future further
evidence for the civilization of Albion will be found,
particuarly in regard to accurate dating and the confirmation
of esoteric tradition concerning the sea-faring nature
of the communities (particuarly the links with Iceland/
Greenland/ Canada and the later migrations southward: Greece
etc.), the technological advances made and so on.
While some evidence for the 'advanced' agriculture of the
later period is emerging (e.g. the 'Butzer' Farm project)
and the astronomical nature of Stonehenge is now well-established,
there is still the view of Albion during the period
in question as a rather basic 'Neolithic' semi-nomadic
society, rather 'backward' in comparison with the "civilized"
societies of Sumeria and Egypt. The acceptance of this view
is not surprising, given the paucity of eVidence, the lack
of archaeological excavation and an almost total lack of
"professional" interest. Part of the lack of evidence stems
from the fact that a lot of the sites have been almost
continually inhabited/cultivated with the consequential loss
of material/patterns; another is the use of wood in the
construction of artifacts - this is rarely preserved and there
has been a rather silly tendency to use pottery remains
(its 'sophistication' etc.) to judge/date the communities
associated with it, whereas in fact at the time pottery was
probably considered an inferior material to wood/leather
etc. Another stems from a lack of written records - in
Egypt, Sumeria and elsewhere there are well-preserved reminders.
1
Notes on Rituals - II
Forms & Rituals:
l
The 'Forms' (see the "Musick, Incense and
Forms" chart] may be used to enhance magickal workings
in two ways:
]
1) The Form may actually be constructed to form the 'inner
part' of a Temple (or the whole Temple itself) and the
working undertaken within this - with an intent, or desire,
]
appropriate to the sphere associated with that Form. Thus,
a tetrahedron shaped 'inner sanctum' would be for Mercury
workings: i.e. workings concerned with 'indulgence and
transformations' [qv. the tables in 'Naos' and elsewhere]
]
while a pyramid would be appropriate for Ecstasy and Love.
The working may be further enhanced by constructing the
Form in the appropriate material.
]
-
2) The Form may be constructed in the material (see table]
I
on a small scale and this itself may be used in two ways:
a) As a focus for vibration/chant - using the appropriate
chant for the sphere concerned (qv. 'Naos']. Thus, for
Mercury, the tetrahedron would be associated with the
]
"Agios Lucifer" chant*. The vibration appropriate to this
sphere would be "Satan"/"Satanas".
]
b) The Form may be used to store/concentrate the magickal
energy of a ritual associated with a particular sphere/working
by visualization and chant.
]
The energy, brought by a working will be 'cast into'
the Form and visualized as being amplified by that Form.
It may then be dispersed, according to desire. (Note: this
'visualization' is what acutally occurs to the energy because
J
of the structure of the Form.]
Incenses:
The incenses given in 'Naos' for pathworkings are
appropriate to those workings and the visualizations of the
1

spheres (the Tarot images etc.).
Those gi ven are the e aspect. The 'i. aspect are
those listed in the "Musick, Incense anl Forms" chart. Thus,
the e incense for Mercury is Sulphur; the ~ incense is
Yew. The ~ is a combination of these in equal proportions.
e is generally used for pathways and spheres as in
'Naos'; ~ is used for specific workings involving the
energy of a particular sphere [e.g. Moon implies the vibrated
'word' Noctulius and is appropriate to 'hidden knowledge'/
'sinister knowledge/terror - see the tables in 'Naos' and
elsewhere]. The ~ incense for a particular sphere may
be used for any type of working.
Note: the basic difference, in magickal terms, between the
three forms of incense associated with each sphere is that
the e aspectt "evokes" those energies/levels of the sphere
associated with e , the 1 aspect, those associated with ~ and
*See below for the esoteric version.
ft'
t. ,Q..
the ~ aspect "evokes" the ~ energies/levels. Novices
J

begin workings with the e aspects because in general these
are more accessable; Initiates are expected to gain
experience with working with all three aspects in magickal
] workings. Put simply - the e aspect can be considered as
the 'first level' of the sphere, the ~ as the 'second'
and the ~ as the 'third'. Thus, the first' level incense
]
for Moon (Petriochor) associates particuarly with the
Tarot image 18, the 'second' level (Hazel) with the Tarot
image 15, and the combination with the image 13.
These 'refinements' are, however, subtle - and their
]
appreciation marks the step beyond the noviciate stage.
An experience of them is considered essential as a prelude to
Adeptship.
]
The Nine Angles and the Dark Gate:
]
The sigil formed by
connecting the spheres of the Tree of Wyrd with the 'Gates'
gives not only the pattern of 'walking' when the chant ritual
is undertaken according to tradition [qv.'Naos'] but also
shows the 'pathways' appropriate to those rituals which
'open the Gates'.
Thus the open the 'Dark Gate', the sequence would be:
l
I
Earth Gate-Mars-Star Gate-Moon-Sun-Saturn-Man's Gate
Venus-Dark Gate.
Further, to 'find' an Earth Gate (as in establishing the
~

l
magickal centre of a new Aeon) the sequence would be begun to end
at the 'Earth Gate'.
This sequence of pathways may be used in two ways:
J
1)as a prelude by the chief celebrants[e.g. in a Nine Angles
working] who 'invokes the energies' appropriate to the
particular pathway before the Rite proper: the first is
]
begun eight days before the Rite. Thus, for a Nine Angles
rite, the celebrants would be the Priest and Priestess
for a 'Dark Gate' ritual (i.e. 'chthonic Nine Angles' working)
this would mean beginning at the 'Earth Gate' (the site chosen
for the ritual) and invoking on the pathway toward the
sphere of Mars [hint: construct a three-dimensional Tree of
Wyrd showing the connecting pathways(qv. the Order MS
'the Septenary System' in "Azoth") and overlay this with the
'Nine Angles and the pathways' (Earth Gate to Dark Gate for
this particular ritual)and the forces involved in this
pathway (Earth Gate to Mars) will be clear: as will the
symbolism etc. to be employed]. The second invokation on the
second night (in this particular rite at the same location)
would be Mars to Star Gate, and so on.
[Note: These preliminary workings for a Nine Angles rite
significantly enhance the Rite itself.]
2) as a magickal working in itself. The 'intent' of this
working may be either: the obtaining of knowledge [as for
instance in finding an 'Earth Gate' - or in using the pathways
to bring 'self-knowledge'/expansion of consciousness into
acausal realms], or with a specific intent appropriate to the
'final point' (sphere or 'angle') where the pathways end.
Thus, a Dark Gate final point would be appropriate to
'sinister/chthonic' intent, and so on. These specific rituals
...
J
..
J
l
]
l
]
can be either ceremonial or hermetic in form.
Naos:
----This word has several meanings, all of which are
esoterically significant.
As a word it means the inner Temple or sanctuary [from
the Greek ] both in the ,physical sense of a place
and in the sense of consciousness: i.e. the 'latent' temple
[read 'knowledge' etc.] within each individual. It also
signifies a type of portable shrine wherein an image of
a deity was kept.
It is, as a word, in common usuage in Egyptian archaeology.
In the Occult sense - i.e. as used in the septenary tradition
it is used to describe both an outer form which holds an
inner meaning [e.g. an esoteric book] as well as a physical
inner Temple or sanctuary.
Naos is also the name of a star, important in the Nine Angles
rite.*
Falcifer/Vindex:
Names signifying the person who may embody, in
the causal world, the essence of the sinister - i.e. he/she
empowered by the 'Dark Gods' to bring the wordless Aeon
in a practical sense. In the exoteric sense, Falcifer (the
'reaper') and Vindex (the 'avenger') are esoteric names
for the anti-Nazarene mentioned in "Revelation" and elsewhere.
Vindex can be 'created' by sinister ritual - the chthonic
Nine Angles rite when the energy is channelled by visualization
and chant into a designated person. [qv. the Order instructional
text: 'Falcifer: Lord of Darkness'; a fictional account of
part of this process.]
Qabala:
An expression of the distortion upon the
Western ethos by Nazarenes and their allies in spirit.
The Western ethos [i.e. the outward form of the magickal
energy of the 'Western aeon'] is Luciferian/pagan - the
septenary sinister way being an esoteric
expression of this [see 'Crowley, Satan and the Sinister Way'**]
The use of qabalistic/Hebrew names/images/symbols aids this
distortion and thus enhances the power of the Nazarenes and
the 'old Aeon' values/power structures. The same applies to
the use of 'Egyptian/Sumerian' etc. images/symbols/names.
Those who still use such symbols/images/words are not yet
free from Nazarene indoctrination/unconscious influences.
Thus. effective sinister magick implies the use of
the septenary tradition in terms of names/images/symbols.
*Note: A recent book on Star names gives Naos as deriving from the Greek
for ship. This is a misunderstanding of the Ionic ; a ship is
yonrs
** Published in 'Fenrir' no. 7
Aeonics
Prefatory remarks: These are'esoteric' teachings - of necessity,
because their understanding requires the insight and knowledge
which an External Adept and Internal Adept has attained. Without
this insight and knowledge, there is liable to be mis-understanding
]
1
and a failure to appreciate the finer points (or even any of the

points at all).
The 'Aeonics' MSS provide a general introduction to what is
J
a practical but difficult subject. They describe the essential
mechanisms involved: they contain no 'value judgements', no
view. Rather, they present what is, as it is. They are an aid
to conscious understanding of Aeonic energies - it is up to each
]
and every Adept to decide what they wish to do with that
understanding, in t h ~ practical magickal sense.
The best, and most complete, description of Aeonic processes
]
is the Star Game, particuarly the advanced form. These MSS should
serve only as an introduction to the abstract symbolism of the
Game. Complete understanding arises when the Game is understood
I
I
l
l

i
I
l


'intuitively' - that is, without conscious effort: when there
are no need for words or descriptions. All words are ultimately
bound up with division into 'opposites' (and thus 'value
judgements' etc.) - only the symbolism is truely representative of
what is beyond the Abyss, that is, of the acausal itself and how
that acausal effects(presences) the causal.
It is in the Star Game that real understanding of Aeonics lies.

1
J
]
1
1
]
]
Aeons and their associated Civilizations
The energy of a particular magickal Aeon is manifest
(presenced) via a higher civilization: there is generally
a time-lag of about 400 or 500 years between the start of
the Aeon and the beginning of the civilization.
The wyrd of the aeon is often expressed by a symbol/word/
magickal working (e.g. the Hellenic: Eagle/oracle; dance)
although these are merely outward expressions of the inner
essence. The destiny of the associated civilization is most
often expressed by an ethos/myth (e.g. for the West: Science/
Exploration) and is expressed via various archetypes, some
of which may directly relate to the ethos.
An aeon is essentially an ordered manifestation of acausal
energy in the causal via an earth-based nexion: this nexion
being the 'magickal centre' of the Aeon (and thus the civilization).
Various cults and their associated mythos are derived from
this centre and its energy. For previous Aeons, this ordering
was for the most part intuitive and unconscious - i.e. not
arising from deliberate magickal acts by Adepts: the finding
and opening of a nexion occurred by the very nature of that
acausal energy seeking to 'earth' itself. Aeonic change is
now understood and gives all Adepts the possibility of creating
Aeonic changes.
A civilization undergoes an organic process of growth and
decay and symbolically it has nine stages, represented by
the pieces of the Star Game. (Note: the Star Game - particuarly
the Advanced Star Game - gives a complete representation of
one Aeon and its civilization if the pieces are placed
correctly.) A civilization generally lasts between 1,500 and
1,700 years. From its origin, its takes about 800 years for a
civilization to enter its Time of Wars (aka Time of Troubles)
and this period of wars lasts on average 398 to 400 years. It
is followed by the Imperial stage - Empire or Imperium (aka
'Universal State'). This lasts about 390 years after which
the civilization finally falls. The gradual decline of a
civilization follows the wane of the magickal energy associated
with it - the archetypal forms which presenced this have
fulfilled their potential, become exhausted of energy. (Note:
the Star Game can be used to show how a particular archetypal
form grows and decays, causing changes: e.g. the pieces of one
board may be used to designate that archetype - by following
the changes of the pieces and the affects on other boards, the
principles of change may be seen. )

.:-;:j ;:0 ..
<::;:' ..::E=-::::'
J.-..
.... /_.:;:.:. =f
....
:siilril!:r1
;;::.
:.
.. '
co::' =--=-<
]
....
::.
ap ....
...
J
.
.'1-.
_..
::=
J..
J
:..::,,:,:, .
_.
. _-;
.? .::
.- .. --
..: BC:::::'
-. --:-::..::.. t=='
.. :
==. --=.
.
.
. 'c:a
.:;+;: .

:r , ...... _.
0:.
:j
11i.JE ff: ..
.---t-.
::'::=..1.--:--.' :
: .
.- ..
- -==:
;
..
... : .... :.. ; .;-.:::;;

=:1' 1-. =:::
:::: c::.:=
.
"':.::.
'l' ::::::

..
.. :-==.:,..:.:- .::" ;...;._. --;-:-+-- .-' :--=
:: .. .. :-:g::::=::: ::: ::::: ;:::::::
. --.;;=
.. IZZ....:=:1
_=.. ':i . __:7
:=:==
:':10 1.=-::,-, .....
.. 2'""' .. z.1" ... "'"'. --:
. :
.
...
....

- '-"'" .
. .. -_. ..
_ ._.:.::;-t;.c:..::: .; .
.::::-: .:.:c.=.... ==
1= .. - ::=-=--= ' .. ;
-;t-:-o ::=
.. _...
:::E"::'7=..c:.:.:-.:::
. --:::

...

. . d':'::=:i:-:- ':::::-::;
- .:::'.. ;
". :.::-=
--
:1=..

..:..:::.:.:..
"":"1:":'" .... "::..1
. . .-:::::::: :.:::
;"::.:
:::C=:-=--': >::-:::
--,- .. .. --. .. -. - .: =-=
::"1
- -
.'-. . ::::.:.;- ..
7"' :=



I
...
Aeonic Magick General Notes
Should only be undertaken if individual is free from
unconscious influences - particuarly archetypal images
l
of current civilizations/distortions imposed upon it by
others. This usually implies having passed the Abyss - but
some 'lesser' Aeonic magick can be undertaken by Internal
.,
Adepts. This is so because if latent archetypal energy
is present within the psyche of the individual, there will
be a blocking/internal distortion of the acausal energy
released/created via aeonic rites, and this usually leads
-
to problems: e.g. psychic distortion, physical problems
and so on.
Aeonic magick implies, ~ o r most rites, the individual
being a 'channel' or 'gate'. Psychic residues imply a
blocking.
Archetypes imply a development in time - i.e. causal
movement. Put simply, this means 'action' - or a 'story':
some role played out by the image and thus fulfilled. In
the 'cultic' sense, there is a 'legend'/goal.
New images require new motifs: i.e. new forms of fulfilment
'Mimesis' is one method of aeonic magick that has come down
over the centuries (indeed, it was once probably the only
means available).
1
Basically, this involves imitating some aspect of cosmic/
Earth-based movement/working, and then either ~ o l l o w i n g the
natural pattern or slightly altering that pattern to bring
about a subtle change. (This 'alteration' forms the basis
for 'black' magick - qv. The Black Hass: the use o ~ Nazarene
formulae, slightly distorted via sinister intent.)
Often, this implies 'acting out' an archetypal role
according to a myth/legend/cult. The key here is the
identification of the magickian with the role (which is,
however, not a possession, as in shamanism) - this requires
preparation. This 'acting out' can involve others -'as, for
example, in a 'sacred marriage' (qv. 'SUD' and 'moon' as
symbols). The intent of the working is then visualized/
chanted. If alterations aredesired, these are incorporated.
Mimesis can also be done via the construction of
suitable models which are symbolically imbued with 'life'.
It may also be done via a 'play/drama' whose participants
are unaware of the intent and/or of the symbolism. In all
Cases it is necessary for the Master/Mistress of the ritual
to channel magickal energy into the proceedings either
via ceremonial/hermetic methods or by 'opening a Gate'
...
If the latter, then the energy so brought may be channelled
directly or at a distance (if for example a 'drama' is peing
performed).
~ . .
. .- ( t, ,..
~
. ... '
------- -.
1 I ...~
-f
..
I

.J
Aeonic Hagick General. (I)
]
The basic means are:
1) Archetypes - their creation/re-emergence.
]
This is achieved via: a) ritual. - e.g. Nine Angl.es rites
with appropriate visual.ization/model.s/drama
b) creating a mythos: and then
]
channel.l.ing acausal. energy intothis form -",18- -ritual.
c) symbol.s - 'energize' these
via ritual./hermetic workings
]
Al.l. the above require an understanding of archetypal.
form and change.
] 2) Open a 'Gate' and l.et the acausal. energies spread
natural.l.y or them via an individual. or individual..
The latter requires some 'form' to be imposed upon the 'raw'
]
energies released: this form is achieved via the desire of
the Master/Mistress and may be either (a) in accord with
the wyrd existing at the time (i.e. to help fulfil wyrd
of Aeon) or (b) against this, if some fundamental change is
]
desired.
] 3) Star Game - manipulation of symbols with magickal intent.
Can be as 'core' of other 'ritual' working where this ritual
brings acausal energy. (Note: this is notstrictly necessary
]
for a Magus )
All Aeonic magick is (a) for the wyrd of the Aeon; (b)
]
against that wyrd; or (c) beyond both of these because a
new form is desired. (c) involves both small changes introduced
within an Aeon for some specific reason or other, and large
]
changes desired as, for example, a prelude to attempting to
create a 'new balance' (i.e. the creation of a 'new Aeon').
It is possible to alter the magickal energy of an Aeon
at any time, although this is easier during the last phase
1
- of an Aeon (generally: the Winter stage of the civilization:
the few decades before, and after, the beginning of an
Imperium). This alteration can be any type - if sufficient
..
1
energy is produced/created/released. (The Nine Angles rites
are usually the most powerful in this respect - particuarly
the chthonic with 'Sacrifice'.) Whatever, there must be
an intent: something specific to change the energy to/toward.
This is often symbolized by a magickal 'word' which then
represents the 'new Aeon'/the distortion imposed upon the
existing Aeon: this 'word' is only the outward form of inner
essence.
..

For the West (and at the time of writing - 1980 ev) the
fundamental long-term options re Aeonic magick are: (1)rites
to bring Vindex (channelling into individual etc.); (2)rites to
'Open a Gate' (re the next Aeon); (3) rites to bring acausal
energy, letting this presence without form; rites to
distort/prevent the wyrd of the West (i.e. Imperium). implies
another aim - i.e. the forces must be directed to something other
than Galactic Imperium. The scope of this aim is wide-ranging.
(5) creation of a new Aeon which is not the direct descendant of

the West - i.e. does not involve 'Dark Gods'. Again, aims wide
J
J
The essential principles o aeonics are:
1) Aeonic magick can be either (a) directed into a speciic orm (and
this can be an individual) or some structure (temporal) which
J
the Adept creates or this purpose - ie. as a means to achieve
a speciic goal. This structure can be religious, social, political,
business and so on; or (b) drawn orth via ritual(s) and
J
left to disperse (ie. there is no speciic intent/aim) according
to its nature. This implies an element o randomness.
2) Aeonic energy can be used to: (a) create new archetypral orms
J
(eg. speciic archetypes); (b) distort/disrupt already existing
ones.
(a) implies a new 'idea'/mythos and oten a 'word' to express
this (to non-Adepts). Also, some causal movement is implied in
J
such a orm - a development in time.
3) All aeonic change can be: (a) or the wyrd o the Aeon existing
at that time ( the wyrd being maniest in the Destiny o the
] associated higher civilization); (b) against that wyrd (thus
a 'distortion'); (c) to create a new wyrd. This can be either a
new Aeon or an undirected/chaotic disruption o existing one.
]
A new aeon implies a new set o archetypal Corms/mythos etc.
4) All changes can only be directed by the Adept within certain
temporal limits, these being set by the strength o the energy
produced and whether the initial ritual(s) are subsequently
J
re-inorced. Most aeQnic rites by their nature imply a element o
random energy which produces urther change at irst roughly in
accord with the energy/intent o the rite: as causal time lows
J
on, the original orms are re-ormed via metamorphosis.
5) Any change is possible using aeonic energies - ie. such
energies and their use are a-moral. It is t ~ ' e consciousness o
]
the Adept which via intent directs the energy into speciCic orms
to provoke temporal changes in line with that intent.
6) Changes against an existing wyrd (and such like) require
more energy because the 'old' archetypal orms/patterns need
]
to be broken down/redirected.
Thus, to change aonic orces the best way is (a) distort/
disrupt orms already existing; (b) let the random element accelerate
] within those Corms by letting loose undirected acausal energies.
within the aeon/higher civilization; (c) then begin to create
new orms via ritual(s). (A skilled Adept can try all three at the
same time.)
]
7) Aeonic energies bring changes on a large scale by mostly
aecting non-Initiates - ie. the changes are unconscious: the
'mass' is unaware that their drives/desires/patterns o behaviour/
J 'thoughts' and so on are being manipulated by Adepts. The most
obvious way this occurs is via archetypal orms - but there are
other levels acting (how many depends on the acausal energy
!
(intensity, type etc.) and the ritual(s) done by the Adept). One

o these is direct psychic contagion - ie. the energy directly
affects those receptive/sensitive to it (and this can include
Initiates etc.). Those thus aected may then give that energy
I
orm or do deeds broadly in line with the type of energy.
(Note: Archetypal orms created via aeonic ritual work mostly
unconsciously at irst; later, some individuals may express these
1
forms in a practical way, as ideas, myths, mythos, Institutions
and so on. Psychic contagion by-passes 'forms' including archetypal
~ n e ~ ~ ie. the latent acausal part o the psyche o inected
i
1nd1v1duals is directly afected/'opened' by the acausal energy.)

I
(Aeonics: S. Trad. II
Some further insights:
1) Generally, once an aim/change is decided upon, this should
be enshrined in an archetypal symbol, sigil and/or a phrase/word.
After the main aeonic rites to produce this change, these symbols
etc. should be regularly 'charged' via hermetic rites (eg.
sexual magick) and the energy left to disperse naturally or
stored in a crystal.
The type of aeonic rite depends on the change desired, how
strong are already existing aeonic energies (eg. change toward the
end of an aeon generally requires less energy). The same applies
to re-inforcements of the rite (should these be necessary).
2) Wyrd of present Western aeon is Imperium. This implies what
is moralistically called an un-democratic State. One aim of such
a state would be colonization of the Solar System and then the
stars. In essence, this State would be an outward manifestation of
Satanic spirit. Politcal forms to achieve and maintain this
Imperium are only a means and must be seen by Adepts in this
light. The same applies to 'military' forms. If an Adept or Adepts
wish to achieve this wyrd then practical Corms to bring this
change must be created/encouraged (magickally) (this applies of
course to all aeonic changes). The choice of such forms is made
on the basis of practicality, necessity and energies required: it
is usually the result of a logical assessment oC eXisting
conditions and future possibilities - amoral in essence.
An attempt was made by various LHP Adepts earlier this century
to use a political form to create a type of Satanic empire on
the practical level with the aim of achieving the wyrd of the
West. This involved disrupting Nazarene/Magian Corms/ethics/ideas
and so on both magickally and on the practical/political level.
This attempt was a partial success insofar as it has created
a new 'mythos' - there is also archetypal energy stored (and
awaiting further use) as well as a nexion now partially open.
These offer Adepts the possibility of continuing this work
perhaps via the same (or very similar) political forms, perhaps
by other (7 contradictory) political forms. It is up to each
Adept to make their own assessment - and to decide whether they
wish the success or no of this wyrd.
3) It cannot be stressed too often that aeonic magick imnlies
long-term assessment (from several centuries to millenia) and
this time-scale of necessity negates the relative moral values
that pertain in a society for perhaps a few decades or centuries.
Aeonic insight implies an overview of not only the Aeon in which
the Adept has his/her being, but also of previous Aeons and
future Aeons. The basis of insight is a rational apprehension
of Aeonic energies and h o ~ those are made manifest (produce changes)
via civilizations and how those civilizations (in their ethos etc.)
affect individuals within them. Further understanding comes
from magickal experience: how aeonic change is, magickally, possible.
The most comprehensive means of understanding Aeonic energies
is the advanced form of the Star Game.
The essence of the Adept is this Aeonic insight - the breaking
free from the bonds (archetypal forms and thus their unconscious/
conscious influence) of the Aeon in which the Adept has his/her
being. Further, the bonds of past influences (of previous Aeons)
must be transcended also - most who follow or attempt to follow
an Occult way fall into the trap of shedding current Aeonic
influences only to fall prey to past ones (Egyptian, Sumerian,
Greek etc.) or to be possessed by one 'Idea'/mythos.
4) Present Aeon is dying - its energies are on the wane. Thus time
is right to produce aonic changes/find new nexions.
qv 'Temple of Set' l
J
J
J
]
]
]
]
..
]
]
]
]
J
Aeonic magick is concerned with two things: (1) understanding
the fundamental principles of how certain types of magickal energy
(existing in the acausal) manifests and may be made manifest
in the causal; and how those energies when so manifest produce
temporal change; (2) actually using such energies - via rites etc.
to bring such change in accord with one's desire or goal.
(1) implies learning about aeons and civilizations - how both
are formed, live, decay and change via acausal energies - and
about how those within them, from individuals upward, are changed
and manipulated by the various forms the acausal energies assume.
Among such forms are ;chetypes, myths and mythos, ideas, symbols
(including artistic r/presentations), as well as the more transient
types like politics and religion.
(2) implies learning the skills of aeonic magick and follows
after (1). The basic skills are aeonic rites (eg. the Nine Angles
rites; Ceremony of Recalling), the Star Game, and creative
manipulation of symbols, ideas and so on (inclUding the more
transient forms).
(1) is covered in the many and varied Order MSS dealing with
Aeonics and details of the basic skills are given in 'Naos',
'Black Book' and the various rituals (most now available in
various publications). This present MS will deal with an area
not specifically covered before with a view to dispelling some
misconceptions.
Sinister aeonic magick implies actual use of the energies
by individuals - bringing change(s) to the 'real' or temporal
world. This use is often misunderstood by non-Adepts of sinister
traditions, and particuarly by those who adhere to the old distorted
magic(k)al systems. For instance, aeonic magick was used earlier
this century to aid a new political form and so try and alter in
a significant way the direction of the Western civilization
in order to bring about certain futures. These futures (the plural
is intentional) would, if they had resulted, have led to the
expansion of both a technological and thence an individual kind
over a period of many centuries - and this because of the dynamic
nature of the form chosen as well as the future transformation
of it, via dialectic and internal metasomatosis. The most
identifiable manifestation (ie. causal appearence) of this form
was National-Socialist Germany. However, most individuals who
consider this form, consider it not from an aeonic standpoint
but rather from a limited, causal and 'moral' point of view - a
view they take, also, of more recent attempts by other individuals
and groups, to use that and similar forms for magickal ends.
The persepctive of this view is immediate rather than of centuries
and millenia and shows a fundamental lack of understanding of
not only aeonics but "also magick itself.
The reality is that all significant magick is either Aeonic
or External magick is but a child's game, to be played
while learning the most basic skills of magick, or for amusement,
perhaps, later on. To a real magickian, all types of political
(as well as religious and cultural) forms are means - be used
if they are useful for aeonic or internal magickal goalso
Genuine Adepts use many temporal forms - although they never
identify with them in the sense of adhere to them causally: from a
psychic perspective. In the initial stages of the seven-fold way,
for example, some "roles" may be assumed by the Initiate to bring
insight, challenges and generally experience the 'forbidden', the
contrary, the 'heretical'. But these roles are only that - part of
an internal, psychic and thus sinister manipulation of forms. Later,

...
such forms - and others - may be used in the aeonic.sense: to
bring about large-scale temporal change (how large depending
on the intent as well as the skill and aim of the Adept). But in
...
both, manipulation is the key
. Thus, those who criticize those LHP individuals and/or groups
who do and have used political forms in the past - or some
other temporal form: social, religious or ideological - clearly
I
show by that very criticism and their subsequent "labelling" of
those individuals and groups (from their own myopic and relative
"political" or "social" perspective) that they lack not only
-
understanding but also insight into the basics of magick. In
J
short, these "labellers" expose themselves as not only unworthy
of being called magickians, but also as adherents to the old,
Nazarene dominated moral value-systems. Their lack of perspective,
I
and magickal understanding is not, however, unexpected considering
- the pathetic state of 'magical understanding' prior to the
dissemination of ONA teachings - particuarly relating to Aeonics
and Internal magick.
]
On the individual level - of Initiates - the LHP is decidedly
a-political, a-religious and a-social ( where the "a" prefix
means "beyond", "outside"), and is devoted to making each
Initiate unique: that is, aiding them fulfil their potential,
.... thus enhancing evolution and creating the next stage of our
!
evolution. The ultimate aim of sinister aeonic magick is to
create conditions in the 'real world' such that Initiation and
Adeptship and all that these imply in terms of evolutionary
understanding and insight, is not only available for all, but
J
fulfilled. This, of course, is and will be a long-term aim:
perhaps achieved by the end of the next Aeon, perhaps not. But
the aeonic magick of anyone present moment (eg. a rite or
J
form manipulation) aims to presence a part of that future in that
present moment or create conditions enabling it. Thus, change
is provoked and-;ade possible - in individuals, groups and
civilizations. Hence the complexity of aeonics, and the
multitude of temporal forms used - but also its simplicity. For,
viewed causally and simply, aeonics is change, opposition, creation;
l
provoking challenges and counter-balancing and adversarial.
In short - a dialectic, for individuals, groups and civilizations,
as well as aeons. And it is this dialectic which is the 'numen'
of sinister magick - its ultimate meaning and its ultimate
challenge.
Quite simply, it is for those who aspire. The rest can continue
their crawling non-existence.
Naturally, in aeonic magick some mistakes have been made -some
jUdgements have been shown by events to be incorrect. Dut understanding
and reason are cumulative: a process of learning, for individuals
civilizations, and aeons. However: '
OVE;.:.,J' or,! Et$

J
j
J
J
J
(1)
J
>
0'
00
J
I
0'
1
>.
.0
1
Ul
(1)
~
0
:z:
J
0
00
0'
J
I
....
1
"0
(1)
Ul
.,-i
]
>
(1)
0:::
]

I
J
Aeonics - The Secret Tradition I
Exoterically, the distortion imposed upon the Western Aeon is
represented by the religion of the Nazarene. Esoterically, one aspect
of the distortion is represented by the 'qabala'. Both of these are
manifestations of what it is convenient to call the 'Magian ethos':
that is, an approach to living, a way of thinking/being. One of the
external manifestations of this ethos is the 'Babylonian Talmud' and the
religion whose codes/teaching are represented by that collection
of tracts. Another is the 'Old Testament'.
This ethos has, over the last few centuries, become diversified, and
now assumes various political and 'philosophical' manifestations. The
"sickness of the spirit", which Nietzsche analysed in many of his works
[particuarly the 'Anti-Christ' l. has changed the direction of the
Western civilization [see 'Notes on Esoteric Tradition' and other MSS]
and thus its future: Had there been no distortion of the Western 'current'
or 'magickal energy' then the Western civilization would now be
about to enter the final, Imperial, stage. There would be an outward
expansion, led by the elite, firstly world-wide and then, using the
technology which is such a feature of the true Western ethos, into
outer Space itself with the consequent colonization of the solar system
and star systems beyond. This Imperial stage is 'Promethean' or
Luciferian in aspect - that is, it is dynamic and expresses that zest for
liVing which is pagan [and which, esoterically, is the essence of genuine
Satanism]. It is in one sense the dominence of 'action' over thought
the triumph of 'master-morality'. Esoterically, this is and always has
been for all 'higher civilizations' the triumph of honour and those
who uphold this most elitist of concepts. [This is so because of the nature
of the 'acausal energy' which, "seeps through a Gate" at the beginning
of each Aeon. Exoterically, this energy is 'sinister/Satanic' as these
terms are understood by the Order (qv. 'The Dark Forces'*). It is this
energy which 'creates' the civilization - or rather, the civilization
is an outward embodiment of that energy, and this impetus to civilization
is maintain by the 'elan'/spirit of the creative minority who are (mostly
unconsciously) gUided by a feeling of Destiny which itself arises from
such energy and which is often enshrined in a mythos/legend. Adepts are
those who understand this, and who can thus work with the energy as that
energy is embodied at that moment in time. In the past, this understanding
was often intuitive - only in the last century or so has this understanding
become rationalized, and thus allowed an even greater degree of
understanding (and consequently manipulation of the energies).]
However, the Western civilization, having been distorted in its ethos,
is suffering from a sickness of spirit - an infection. Instead of almost
entering the stage of Imperium, it is increasingly inward-turning, increasingly
concerned with ideas that are "alien" to it - that is, which do not arise
from its own ethos. It has been, in effect, unconsciously given a dream
and is now striving to live that dream although that dream means its own
death. [As with all Aeonics, there is no judgement here - merely a statement
of facts. All Adepts must discover for themselves whether they wish to
alter the futures which can arise from these facts:and alter according to
their own desires.]
In practical terms: the distortion is evident in the political ideas
of Marxism/communism, in the economic idea of capitalism and in the
sociological ideas/value-systems which preach 'equality'. The first and
*Published in 'Fenrir' no. 4
[ONote: This MS contains a brief outline only of one particular aspect. To
be supplemented by oral teaching.]
third of these derive from Nazarene beliefs - there are, in effect,
extensions of the Nazarene spirit: the triumph of the 'slave-morality'.
The second, when analysed, takes the abstraction evident in an aspect
of the 'Magian ethos' stages further. What all this amounts to on
the level of effects is that individuals [and this applies particuarly
to the creative minority] are:(a) concerned by a 'morbid conscience' and
are thus unable to act with spirit/elan, think and act on the basis of
reality (esoterically, read 'they act like sinners and penitents rather
than Satanists'); and (b) they perceive tlle world/other individuals
via the distorting lenses of abstract ideas - these ideas deriving
from the distortion. Magickally, individuals have lost contact with
the genuine archetypes of their unconscious. Even worse, the 'magic'
whichpurports to return these archetypal energies does the opposite - it
gives experience of the 'archetypes of the distortion'. This 'magic' is
that based on, and derived from, the qabala and the 'Grimoires' of
the Middle Ages. [This includes Crowley. 'Wicca' would be one way forward
were it not so lacking in Promethean zest - that is, lacking the spirit
of true paganism (qv. the Vikings).] For the Western civilization, one
of the most powerful archetypes is the Warrior. [Note: Adepts are those
striving to free themselves from archetypal influence. Part of this
involves living the archetypal role of 'Mage' We are concerned here
with the majority who are swayed by archetypes without understanding them.]
This Warrior has two aspects, both important vis-a-vis the Western
ethos. One is the 'Hero' (where there can be sacrifice of self to the
good of the folk); ~ h e other is 'Conquerer'.
In simple terms, the West should now be exalting the archetype of the
Warrior: it should be a goal aspired to, and the Institutions and so on
of the societies of the West should represent this striving to emulate
the Hero/Conquerer - and all for the benefit, not of some artificial idea
like 'equality' or 'democracy', but for the communities of the West
and the individual who strives to become a Hero/Conquerer. This latter point
is vital to an understanding of the present - and thus the future.
To take an example from history (a valid one, since all higher civilizations
have the same form): The West should now be entering the stage that
the Hellenic civilization entered with the Roman Empire at the time of
Augustus. In the Rome of that time, the Hero/Conquerer was an ideal
aspired to - for the benefit of Rome and those citizens who could
profit by emulating that ideal. The Warrior was honoured, and warrior values
held sway, giving a zest to life, and expansion for the Empire.
This emulation/exaltation of the Warrior archetype by the majority
creates the final, zestful, stage of the West (or rather, should have
created it) - the strong, the daring, the noble are encouraged and rewarded.
The benefit is Empire: for the West this would have been a 'Galactic
Empire'. This means that the societies are imbued with the 'Promethean'
spirit (or 'acausal/sinsiter' energies).[Aeonically, Adepts have three
functions: 1) their own Destiny (which may be to try and become an 'Immortal';
2)to aid by magick the Destiny of the civilization to which they belong; 3)
or to change that Destiny according to their desire. Which of these, they
know, in time None of these can be attained without an understanding
of that present in which they find themselves: as that present is.]
In practice , the Western Empire would have meant the dominence by a
racially aware community/nation/federation of first the West and
then possibly the world - this giving rise to the foundation of colonies
in Space and the expansion of the Empire into other Star systems. It would
have been 'racially aware' (that is, basically European in race) because
archetypes compel this type of cohesiveness: that is, 'Destiny' in the
case of a civilization implies a commanality, a sense of belonging, or
'rootedness'. This makes possible 'thinking with the blood' - that is,
genuine 'elan' - and thus an advance/conquest. Where this elitist attitude
does not there can be no lasting conquest, and thus no Empire.
For the West, this Empire should have begun around 1996-2011 ev
and lasted until about 2390 ev after which it, like all Empires, would
fall. But then, the Destiny of the West would have been achieved, and
with it the dispersal of acausal energy beyond the confines of the
Earth. The whole purpose of the Western Aeon was to achieve this
further expansion. [Note: There is no 'morality' involved here: just
an understanding of magickal, aeonic, energies. The morality which
would dismiss a Western Empire is basically Nazarene ] With the fall
of this Empire, the 'New Aeon' would assume practical form on the diversity
of planets conquered and colonized. There would then be the 'Spring'
of not one new civilization, but of many, with the consequent expansion
of consciousness.
However, what is occuring at present is an increase in the distortion
that is, acausal energies are weakening, the Western civilization
declining. [It must be borne in mind that although the energies of the
'New Aeon' are - or rather can be - emerging now, during the beginning
of the 'Winter' stage of the present civilization, they have little effect
on the practical level until the new Aeonic centre is found. What effects
they do have is largely small and concerned with 'creating new archetypes':
these new archetypes influencing things only gradually. It takes several
centuries for large scale effects - and a new civilization (i.e. a further
upward trend in consciousness) requires the channelling of acausal energy
through a new gate as the 'old' one closes. According to tradition, the
gate associated with the next Aeon is in outer Space. Hence, on one level,
a need to ensure the fulfilment of the Destiny of the Western Aeon.]
On the practical level, this decline means an inward-turning culture:
an increase of 'appearence' - that is, a reliance, among individuals
and societies, on abstract ideas and theories. There will be dominence by
Nazarene beliefs and ideas deriving from them - a return to a 'religion'/
social system of living. [A desire to believe as against a desire to
For the West, this will mean tyranny of the mind (and the
body because restrictions on movement will exist) existing with a return
to 'barbarism' in certain areas (in terms of 'lawlessness'/attitude to
living) leading to a gradual decline and probably (after some hundreds of
years) an extinction of the acausal on Earth. [In a simple sense, the
acausal is evolution, of species and consciousness: the 'Opening of a Gate'
(a new Aeon) an expansion due to the acausal presencing on Earth and
within individuals.]
Already, this tyranny of ideas exists - together with an increasing
physical tyranny to destroy those who do not believe. This tyranny concerns
those opinions which contradict in essence the Nazarene/Magian beliefs
in 'equality' and 'inward turning morbidity'. [See the MSS 'Aeonics and
Heresy'.]
Exoterically,the distortion can be remedied by the arrival of the
'Anti-Christ'. Esoterically, the acausal, sinister, energies can be
channelled by ritual into an individual/individuals to create Vindex.
Vindex will then be the creater of the Western Empire [i.e. the 'Satanic
Empire']. This is one way for Adepts of the sinister tradition to use
Aeonic energies. [Note: What 'Vindex' and the 'Empire' means to others
is different to what happens in aonic terms: the former is outward
(i.e. 'moral') appearence, the latter, the essence or eonic 'effect'.] This
magick is dangerous - because it draws upon those who practise it
the 'magic' of those who have a vested interest in the forces of the
distortion .
.
I
.
Other uses of present Aeonic energies are outlined in other MSS.
***
,..
I
J
J
]
J
CLIOLOGY - A Basic Introduction
]
J
1
1
I
I
U
ONA
J
{First issued: 1978 eh; Revised: 1982 eh. Further revlsion: 1984 ehl
I Aeons and
In order to represent these a way provokes a
and thus the development of it necessary
to develope a new type of abstract - a new of
However, before to do some general are
necessary.
An Aeon the term used to describe a stage or type of
taken to result from a process - and this process can be described
a of That is, evolution is an expression of how the cosmos changes
certain ways over 'time' - this 'time' having an acausal and a causal aspect:
evolution is an increase of the acausal in the causal.
More precisely, the cosmos exists in both causal and acausal where
causal by has 4 three spatial, and
one time this being linear. Acausal
by s ) has n spatial dimensions and one, acausal, dimension.
places - these places are 'life-forms': i.e. a living
is a place where 9fJ and Sentient life is regarded as a 'large-scale'
of into a 'mergence' rather than just a point of
is to or be, in the acausal.
The energy of "S and its changes in causal time, can be described and thus
by conventional scientific means, e.g. by Physics. The energy of
fs and changes can be described by a new science which uses the
geometry of the acausal and acausal time.
An Aeon is a form or type of acausal energy which manifests in the causal - i.e.
has certain limits in both causal time and 3 dimensional space. It re-orders
the causal - which is another way of saying such acausal energy produces
changes in the causal. A [or rather a 'higher' or Aeonic
is how this form, energy, is ordered in the causal - from
a causal of view. An inexact analogy would be an oak tree - the surface of the
earth is the boundary between the causal (above) and the acausal (below). The
roots are the acausal (the acausal energy), the trunk and branches in the
causal. The aspect is the roots; the civilization aspect is the trunk;
the the are the branches, and the
within a are the tWigs and leaves.
Aeons and are examples of organisms - they are
created, or born, they grow and change and then they die. They occupy a
space over a finite time, undergo metamorphosis and so on. They possess
structure or form, form while variable certain is the same
or for all manifestations of a type - and form can be
and and models formulated to represent it and
the changes it undergoes.
In essence, a is an aspect of an Aeon, and an 1S an aspect
of a Ail ind1viduals - unless and they a certa1n degree
of self-awareness called and and thus
and freedom from and other influences - are
subject to the psyche and psyche [draws energy from] the
and thence the Aeon. One form such energy takes 'archetypes'.
energy [Wh1Ch 'acausal' and not to be confused w1th the
energy described by SC1ence 1S causal or the
of insofar as those affect the
and thus the Aeon. In other words, the1r 11ves do not affect or change the
or the Aeon. They are part of the wyrd of that - they do not possess
a wyrd of own. USlng the analogy - an wyrd (an Adept
or someone who has a seed becomes free from the tree
and can a new process (a All other are to the tree
to grow as grows and when d1es.
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
J
-
1
J
l
-
1
A Clvlllzation thus expresses an ordering of evolution. Its energy, and
thus ltS archetypes and so on, 1S determlned by the Aeon Wh1Ch 'creates' [or
rather, causes its creatlon/manlfestation 1n causal space-t1me]. These energles,
for both a clvillzatlon and an Aeon can be descr1bed in varlOUS ways. The
most slmple (and not very accurate) is mythologlcal/archetypal.
An Aeon lasts about 2,000 years of causal t1me. It lS linked to a partlcular
geographlcal region, and there is a centre to thlS where the acausal energy lS
strongest. ThlS is because an Aeon lS a physlcal presencing of acausal energy
Vla a nexion - l.e. a nexus between the acausal and the causal. ThlS centre
usually acquires a cult or rellglous nature: mostly unconsciously. That is,
certaln indlvlduals are 'drawn to this area' and the acausal energy produces/
provokes changes wlthln and external to the psyche of these and other indlvlduals.
The llst given below descr1bes the of each Aeon which has existed
ln mythologlcal/archetypal terms - it is gUide, rather than an exact descrlptlon
of the energles, and a gUlde to the changes which are caused in the psyche.
[The exact descrlptlon is purely abstract - in symbols - and is given later.]
Each Aeon has a particular clvilizatlon associated with it. (See the llst.)
Its energy may be expressed in terms of an 'ethos' - that is, how the;f; [where
the represents indivldual(s)] within [where the symbol means
'Clvlllzatlon'] apprehend both causally and acausally [or in simple terms, both
ratlonally and intuitively] the acausal energy of the Aeon. This ethos, like
a ' grows and changes : it evolves.
The clvillzations listed are 'higher' or Aeonic ones - those that have changed/
shaped conSClOUS evolutlon. Other clvilizations have existed, but they have
generally not contributed significantly to such evolutlon in terms of
creatlvlty - they are usually related, in time and space, to an already existlng
or a prevlously eXlsting civilization. The criteria for an AeonlC Civllizatlon
are: (a) lt possesses a dlstinctive ethos [Note: an ethos is not a 'rellglon' as
rellglon lS conventlonally understood.]: (b) it arises primarily from a physlcal
challenge [rather than from the disintegration of an exist1ng Civllizatlon(i.e.
the challenge as such is soclal)]: (c) it is creative on a large scale.
In analyslng civilizatlons and their changes, the work of Spengler and Toynbee
lS valuable, although its details are not essent1al. What thelr work has done,
lS to contribute some fundamental ideas about the nature and structure of
Clvllizatlons -thelr detalled work (such as, in Toynbee's case, historlcal
dates and events) adds flesh to the bones of the aeonic theory here propounded,
but that theory is independant of such detail which may be and lndeed should be
surpassed ln the future. The two most' fundamental ideas of these historlans are
Spengler's one of the metamorphosls of what he terms a 'culture', and the
genesls of clvilizatlons as glven by Toynbee - thelr origln, classlficatlon,
lnter-relation and so on. The ldeas have been comblned with others - some origlnal,
some not (some part of 'esoterlc tradition') - to provide the framework for
aeonlc/acausal theory outlined here. ThlS framework is 'CI10logy' - the study
of those processes WhlCh have caused historical change.
The mechanlsm by WhlCh C1Vllizatlons affect evolutlon is that of 'creatlve
lndlvlduals'. Most of these are lnfluenced by the ethos of thelr Clvlllzatlon to
act, or to express that ethos more consclously, those causlng others to act.
Few lndlvlduals in a Clvlllzatlon reach the stage of conscious evolutlon WhlCh frees
them from the lnfluence of ethos - be such the ethos of thelr own Clvlllzatlon or
that of another. Of course, many are there who belleve they are free of such
lnfluence - but bellef lS not the same as reallty. It has been and lS the
alm of genulne Esoterlc Arts to enable lndlvlduals to reach the stage of conSClOUS
development where they become free of such influences - l.e. to achleve a unlqueness
of ldentlty. ThlS requlres lnslght, knowledge and reason - all of WhlCh are alded
by understanding how and why thlngs (such as Clvllizatlons) are as they are.
CI10logy lS an expresslon of such understand lng, and as such a learnlng of the
subject alds conSClOUS development and thus makes possible.
The abstract form, glven here (partlcuarly ln the Second and Thlrd parts of thls
lntroductory treatlse) takes thlS ratlonal understandlng further.
.J
J

Aeon
]
]
Pr1.mal
]
Hyberbor1.an
]
Sumer1.an
]
Hellenic
"lI
J
]
Western
]
Galact1.c
]
Symbol Magickal Associated
Dates
Work1.ng Civilizat1.on
Horned Shamanism 9,000
Beast 7,000 BP
Sun Henges Alb1.on 7,000
5,500 BP
Dragon Trance; Sumerian/ 5,000
Sacrifice Egyptiac 3,500 BP
Eagle Oracle; Hellenic 3,000 -
Dance 1, 500 BP
Sunwheel/ R1.tual Western 1, 000 BP
Swastika 500 AP
Star Game Galactic
& beyond
[Note: BP means 'Before Present' (1980 eh); AP means 'After Present']
]
The centre of the Hyberborian Aeon was the area around Stonehenge. The centre
of the Sumerian was located between the Tigr1.s and Euphrates (and is near present
]
day Baghdad). The centre of the Hellen1.c was Delphi. The centre of the Western
l

was/1.s around an area in the Marches - it was, and 1.S, esoter1.C due to the
d1.stortion of the Western ethos by first the Nazarene religion and then other forms
broadly s1.mllar in effects to that religion.
The mytholog1.cal/archetypal attr1.butes of a particular Aeon can be gleaned from
the symbol and 'mag1.ckal working' listed above. The ethos of some civil1.zat1.ons are
l1.sted be low.
HellenlC - Quest for excellence; Reason. Western - Explorat1.0n/Sclence.
1
l
J
_.- -- .. , ---------
Relations Challenge Time or Universal
'---=":,,=,,, --' -----------Troub"itU5 ----State
----- . _. --'-"-'-'--
].
Egyptiac
Unrelated Physical 2424- 2052-1660 BC
.. --------.--..... -..
.
J
.;.. _---.;---.
Unrelated : Phy15ical .26n : 2298 -' -BC
]
2298 BC
. e_'" _._._.
]
.
Physical
J
_4_ __ _ _._ _ __
___--=Ind ic
Unre 1 ate _
BC
.... __.. - _.-.- -_.... . ---- .. _.....-.----_ .. __ ....
. . .
Japanese Offshot of PhYsic-ai"- :1185- " AD
Far Eas t ern ; .:....:.....-.,--.--=-:......:....--=----.=----.
. ,'-:."--- " AD .. - '" -----; ... _-; .. ,
Sinic 'Unrelated
.. 221 BC
: AD
=221BC - 1'72
- -_..- _ ..
. ... ...... .- ",
_____W...::.e.=s....:t....:e:..:rn:..=:... -=:A::f:..:r:..,;1:;.:l=..i;:.;:a ted Phys i c al
t.o Hellenic
Table I
. Est
is given by Toynbee
Estimated from oodel (see Appendix II).
AD _
1
1
oj
l
..
I J
, .
I ;<..
I
I'
I
J
. . . .
__ 3-=-:_I_-_-_---_"-_-_
l;)
.' : . ; ! : : :!
7ft7;"" I ..
: :
J
I ] .. . _
I :- .,_
J ----- ... - .-
J -. ----- ----------. -----.--
] - - (.?J. . _
I : __ ---- -- ..---
] N.a.r" d!
I] , '\I\.JvV fii:.d-;
-. 1fl,.?;2.A.r ttf
I I'k'I-;A (, Ot>tf'tlc C If, roo
)..0#4
]
]
j
J
J
J
..
l
..
...
..

...
Each C1v1llzatlon follows a pattern. This can be symbollzed and thus studled.
The same lS true for an Aeon. Such study enables two important thlngs. Flrst,
1t enables an objectlfication. In one sense, this is a withdrawlng of
proJectlons (In Junglan terms). Second, it developes already_exlstlng facult1es
and creates new ones - the ablilty to reason ln abstract symbollsm, for example,
where the symbols are 'numlnous' (i.e. "allve") rather than belng slmply
'lntellectual'. That lS, such symbols relate to those things which are lmportant
for an lndlvlduals life. fIn a slmple sense, the symbols of cliology are
1mbued wlth 'psychic energies' and thus posses 'power'. More correctly, the
symbols re-present acausal energles as against causal ones such as in mathematlcs
and phyS1CS.]
The symbol1zation enables the patterns, on the levels of an Aeon, a civilizatlon
and lndlvlduals, to be followed and manipulated if necessary. It enables
1nslght lnto Aeons, civilizations, individuals, and one's own self, and thus forms
the essence of inner esoteric teaching.
The symbolization, a ~ the present time of writing, is of three klnds, two of
WhlCh have been developed quite recently. The first kind lS the mythologlcal/
archetypal - the use of myths/archetypes and such like forms to describe/
represent the processes and patterns. Such representations are traditional,
and stlll useful, partlcuarly in the early stages of study. [One type of thlS
Klnd of representation is the septenary Tree of Wyrd wlth each sphere belng
assoclated wlth various archetypes/myhtologlcal forms and so on.] The second
Klnd, is The Star Game - a collocation of abstract symbols WhlCh re-present
the acausal as it manlfests ln the causal, these symbols, as mentloned above, belng
numlnous ones. The thlrd type, the rudiments of which are described in
the Second and Thlrd Parts of thlS present work, is a formalized abstract
system WhlCh represents the beglnnlngs of a new SClence. The first and second
types are complete. The third type has only begun to be developed - the next
few centurles should see thlS new SC1ence complete in most of its essentlals.
The mastery of the first type of symbolization is relatively easy. The mastery
of The Star Game (in both/septenary and Advanced versions) takes qUite an
lntellectual effort, stretchlng the frontiers of conSClOUS evolutlon. The
understanding of the third type, takes conscious evolutlon still further.
The completlon of this third type will stretch the frontiers almost to thelr
llmlts .
All three kinds are genuine esoteric Arts .
000
II The Basic Symbolism
Before proceeding to descrlbe the symbollsm of thlS thlrd type, some
brlef remarks concernlng the symbollsm of The Star Game wlll be ln order.
In The Star Game, Aeons may be symbollzed by the boards - l.e. the f1rst
board (Slr1us) re-presents the flrst or Prlmal Aeon, the next board, the next Aeon,
and so on. The plac1ng on the pleces on a board represents a partlcular stage of
an Aeon - the in1tial placlng belng the pre-c1vlllzatlon stage of an Aeon.
The movement of pleces then represents the evolutlon wlthin an aeon and its effect
upon others.
However, all seven boards can be used to represent just one Aeon. The same 1S
true both for a C1vlllzatlon and an lndlvldual. Thus, ln the septenary verSlon for
lnstance, the seven boards could be used to represent aspects of one Civlllzatlon frc
1tS genesls to its demise - the flrst SlX boards might be chosen to represent the
causal changes, and the seventh, the acausal ones, thus:
-
-
.. tJ

'"
-"")
"

'rr)
(X (f)_
"
-')

( 1)
"
-Ol(OL)
In thls case, the last board is in 'acausal space' and thus has three causal
aspects - Oc, t1 y
or;) -;
However, another representatlon would be:
-!

-
(2)
.. )'J - f((1)

O(OC)
In (2) there lS no llnear (2/3 dlmenslonal) representation of causal time as there
lS ln (1) [ the basic transformatlon is a linear representation of change]. That lS,
in (2) there is no direct, linear sequence from one board to the next.
Both representatlons are equally valid - they are merely different ways of
vlewing the same thing, and this flexibility is inherent in The Star Game. This lS
an important pOlnt WhlCh lS often overlooked - the only constants (or constraints)
In/of the Star Game are the seven boards, each of a partlcular number of squares,
the number and types of pieces, and the rules governing thelr movement. What
the boards and symbols and moves re-present has to be determined before the game is
used - when, that is, it is used esoterlcally, and not just as a 'game'.
Further, acausal components or 'pleces' (such asr(t) or say)
slmultaneously as a particular causaJ.. componel\t or piece - thus,:\. whenOC(oi)exlsts,
so to does ()(("l) and botht1(r) and whenll(('ot)transforms totJf.J, these acausal
pleces stlll eXlst, even lf they have not been 'presenced' ln the same or adjacent
causal space as that plece. ThlS slmultaneous eXlstence lS represented, ln the
septenary form of The Star Game, for lnstance, by the degree of freedom of movement
of an 'acausal' plece ..
We shall now move on to descrlbe the baslc symbolism of the thlrd form .
..
Two abstract spaces, rlJ'and >'.rare poslted divlded lnto nlne
sUb-spaces represented by the abstract symbols y"r11\, t( 0)
..
/ ,I Or)" fer)) 0 ( I J, 0 ( (9 I< J
( 3)
f-
'>.
rlr lS determlned byfand /l/ by fA where lS acausal tlme, and
causal tlme,
..
..
both at present otherwlse undefined.
J
A baslc prlnclple governing95.rE--)\.ris that the sub-spaces OCcur ln the followlng
order: ex(tK) -; ()/ Cf) -"") ()('(Y) --) f(or) -) f(") -) )'"(00') 4 o(tf) -) ((r;
]
(4)
]
[Note: the symbol is to be read 'within'.]
]
f>C( K) lS regarded as c loser to ,1('6") to
thus (4) represents a movement
from to s .
f
1\
.. (4) lS called a transformatlon, Vla
J
Therefore,
(5 )
J
ali)" I lS the new trans formed element according to (4).
also occur. Such a transformation - - lS deflned
J by
fl
I
tf a. (/)"
;: L- t((i)'
".,
J
J
]
( 6)
Thus, for example,
01 ( 0/)
:: C (X( ot) I J
?f it)']
]
=
((D 0(1)
and
. I
I
l

r f (t>t')
0/((1)]
=
f(f/ tK(1)
J
Hence, a lS The operatlons
the fundamental operatlons in ..r t and can be used to formulate rules WhlCh
govern what occurs ln both That lS, an these reglons
can be created (rules for tI z; ) J Yi ;; and so on) and then
equatlons wrltten, using the transformations, WhlCh represent the forms taken
by 'objects' ln these spaces - l.e. the forms are geometrlcally represented uSlng
algebralc equatlons based on the new algebra. Each form lS then ldentlfled wlth a
partlcular aspect of such spaces - e.g. one form/geometric structure would be
an aeon; another a Civlllzatlon; another an lndlvldual. The geometrlc representatlon
would be Vla a new 'co-ordinate geometry' ln the new space deflned by '>\r
Manlpulatlon of the equatlons, and an lndentificatlon of the models wlth aspects
of the physlcal manlfestatlons, would then provlde new insights. [For detalls of
this new algebra and geometry, concerned wlth the space }6,e'A r, see the
MS 'Mapplng The Acausal'.]
It lS also creatlve: i.e. a 'new' aspect/symbol/form is created/becomes manlfest
followlng such a transformatlon. ThlS expllcates the nature of an acausal trans
formatlon.
- - - - ---
..
..


WI
: I
: I
III A New Representation
Th1S sect10n 1S an introduction to the basic ideas of a new representatlon
of the acausal. Th1S representation enables the fundamental laws governlng the
changes of energy (or acausal matter] to be ascerta1ned and descr1bed 1n convent10nal
mathemat1cal terms .
The 1deas - the formulation of the acausal and the changes, and so on - may
be used to descr1be, by reduction [the imposition of appropriate boundary
conditions] the causal and the changes of matter/energy w1thin it. Thus, 1t
1S possible to develope a new physics which describes the laws and so on of the
acausal, this new phys1CS being able also to describe the causal since the
causal is a spec1al case of the acausal.
The acausal, r;$ , may be described by a five-space, thus:
h
t.tJ
til f1 (:X.:!,J)
P 1S a representation
11
of the 3 dimensions of causal space: "x 1:/1 J .
A llne-element of this space is described by:
>.
ds= f: I)
f 1S determined by c, the velocity of light.
act10n at a d1stance, because of the nature of prs - i.e. it is 'beyond
the causal'.
When f 0, the five-psace becomes a four-space defined by R1emann geometry
cI.r"
a.

4
For
=
7

where is determined by d f . For f 0" reduces to [where F in
general represents 'Force'
e.g. is gravitatlonal field 1n AJ"; r
v
1S
the 'unif1ed f1eld' of .]
A p01nt in J is spec1fled by / where; = (:t'Yd) and the metnc 0
th1s space 1S der1ved from a transformat10n /, -::.> and so on.
Further, r implles veloc1t1es greater than that of llght.
describes energy changes 1n '>\$ - 1. e. 'matter'.
f(FfJ )describes energy changes 1n J';t ' one of Wh1Ch 1S charge.
impl1es charged particles. 2
:lCt"') are differential equations 1nvolv1ng a wave-function: e.g. 'Y' e.p
t(f-)are dlfferential eguat10ns represent1ng geometr1c transformat10ns of 5-space
Some equat10ns of 4-space: (l.e. >.S )) "' r-
V(rl . .c- v
For nuclear f1eld: Z
V ('V. ) - 1.. :. 0
D1V 1mplies scource-dens1ty of field; Curl 1mpl1es of fleld; Grad 1mpl1es
rate of change of field. Mass 1mpl1es F - the flux"
,(
0000000
Aeon
]
j
Hyper
borian
]
Sumerian
]
Hellenic
]
Western
]
Galactic
Associated
Iligher
Civilizat.ion
Albion
c. 4 000 BC
2 500 BC
Surneric
c. 3 100 DC
1905 BC
Hellenic
c. 1 100 BC
378 AD
c. 1100 AD
2390 AD
c. 2400 AD
Cent.re of Consciousness !':agickal
Aeonic
Form
Force
St.onehenge
Tigris
basin
Greece
Germany
Beyond
solar
system

!F
An Aeon lasts approx. 1,500 years (not 2,000)
J higher civilization associated with it by approx.
An Aeon impliest-.a.,i\S: that. is, an increasing of
dimensions. In simplified form, one may say that
Henges
Trance;
I (e)
sacrifice
Oracle;
r ("$)
Dance
(Q)
Ritual;
Word
Empathy;
(1)
Star Game
and predates the
300 - 400 years.
in
a 'Gat.e' between
]
s and S has l]een 'opened' - giving an increase in
consciousness ( 8, by f)\ )via the mechanism of a higher
civilizat.ion. Thus t.he 'opening of a Gat.e' for the next Aeon, the
]
Galactic occurs c. 2000 - 2100 AD.
Contrary t.o Occult mythology, t.he most important aspect. of a
new Aeon is the associat.ed higher jivilization
taking its ethos from the Aeonic force and/oelngetHg most
1 conspicuous manifestation of that force. The subsequent development
of the higher civilization is natural, determined by the et.hos
or 'spirit', the ethos itself becoming expressed and codified in
what is usually a non-magickal form - as a 'philosophy' or way
of looking at the world. This codification usually occurs in the
l
-.
Spring period of a higher civilizatioJs metamorphosis.
Aeon
Sumerian
Hellenic
Western
Philosophy Associated
(& often esoteric)
t-1ythos
Vedas Dragon/serpent mysteries
------- .
Pre-Socrat.ics Apollo; myst.eries
___________ the 'Kabeiroi'
Science
Faustus; Grail-,
Dark Gods
-In reality, the 'Grail' was a precious crystal - not a chalice
as per 'Nine Angles' rite. The received (i.e. non-esoteric) legends
about the Grail are distorted recollections of Hyperborian myst.eries.
According to esoteric tradition, the Grail was actually used c. 700 AD
t.o inaugurate the Western Aeon - hence the medieval t.raditions.
J
]
Satanism and Child-Abuse
Allegations have been made, and continue to be made, concerning "Satanic"
]
child-abuse - that is, the sexual abuse of children as part of Satanic rituals,
practices and beliefs.
]
]
]
]
]
1
J
]
As an authority on Satanism, having been actively involved in Satanism
for nearly twenty-five years, and being the Grand Master representing
traditional Satanist groups, I can write expertly about this matter.
Genuine Satanism - like all genuine magick - is a path, way or method of
individual self-development. Rituals may be and often are a part of this, but
these rituals all conform to certain patterns: they are all intended to aid
and explicate self-understanding and development, as well as enhance and develope
certain 'Occult' abilities. Naturally, some rituals and methods are concerned
with the individual experiencing certain emotions and, in Satanism, enjoying
certain pleasures. ~ o w e v e r , because of the aim of Satanism [to aid the
attainment by the individual of magickal and personal understanding and thus
promote evolution and self-mastery], this experiencing involves a conscious
choice or decision by the individual. This makes Satanism of necessity an adult
path or way - for genuine Satanism, of the traditional type, is not concerned
with proselytizing nor "corrupting" others without their consent. Its concern
it must be repeated - is individual advancement arising from a conscious
and free decision by the individual - anything else in not Satanic as it is
not magickal. This free choice is part of all genuine Occult and magickal
paths: Initiation means this free choice, the decision to begin an inner
quest. When there is no free choice about the matter, there is no genuine
Initiation - whatever path or way is being followed. Where Satanism differs,
is in the aim, the philosophy of life and the techniques used to achieve
the aim - these make it a "Left Handed Path" [when viewed conventionally] .
Thus, there cannot be any such thing as 'childhood Initiation' - nor
1
this
participation by children under a certain age in any genuine magickal rituals.
What there can be: what there often is - in genuine Satanism at least
is the simple dedication of infants by their parents to the darker path, and
involves only the appointing of guardians to watch over and care for
j
J
I

I

I

\
I

the child(ren) :"Do you, so chosen, pledge to guard and watch over this
newborn and to teach them when the teaching-time is right, our ways ... "
~ r o m 'The Ceremony of Birth' in "The Black Book of Satan" (ONA)] The time
for teaching is when the child, in accord with Satanic philosophy, can choose
for themselve - sixteen years of age or thereafter - that is, when they
have attained the threshold of adulthood.
Hence, there is not, and cannot be, any such thing as "Satanic" child-abuse:
there can be no child-hood 'initiation', no participation by children under
a certain age in rituals, and no abuse, by adult Satanists,of children.
This latter is important - Satanism is concerned with the individual gaining
self-mastery and self-understanding. The abuser (whether of children, drugs
or pleasures) is swayed by mostly unconscious desires and impulses - they
may manipulate and try to control others who are susceptible, but they
cannot control themselves, or even begin to understand their 'darker' side.
In short, they are weak - and generally rather pathetic - individuals,
although they may hide behind a "mask" or a "role". Such people are not
Satanists, but rather failures. The Satanist aspires to self-mastery, self
overcoming; to knowledge ...
The popular image of Satanism is a lie - a myth invented and fostered by those
who have a vested interest in maintaining it. Organized religions and

I
1

~
under-developed individuals need such myths, as they need stereotyped

I
enemies: for only by such means can such people and such religions
survive and flourish. Many believe, with that certainty that faith
I
and fanaticism bring, the myths about Satan ism and the more general
~

myths about ritual 'child-abuse'. I and a few others
the facts - in my case about Satanism - but it needs
a certain mental freedom, to consider these facts as

considered, and then make an informed judgement about
like me can present
an unbiased mind,
they should be
the matter. It is this
freedom which a biased, religious intolerance destroys.
~
The real question about Satanic child-abuse (and ritual abuse itself) is
I
thus a question about attitude, belief and commitment to reasoned thought

and debate. Long after Science showed the Earth was not at the centre of
, the Universe, the Church - its ministers and its faithful - continued
i
to believe otherwise, confirmed in their certainty of faith. Do we, now

concerning this question of Satanic child-abuse - return to a Dark Age
of faith, of believing what certain Church people wish us to believe
i
to bolster their religion and rather intolerant view of the world; or do we
go forward to greater understanding based on an acceptance of the facts?

I
These facts show that Satanic child abuse - and ritual abuse itself - is
a myth.

ONA

[The following books contain the facts regarding traditional Satanism, and
should be studied by anyone who wishes to know what Satanism really is:
6 The Black Book of Satan - A Guide to Sinister Ceremonial Magick
6 Naos - A Practical Guide to Becoming an Adept

I
6 Fenrir Vol. I (no's 2 - 8)
6 Fenrir Vol. II
All the above are obtainable from the ONA,
J
J
J
l
..
..
l
]
HOSTIA
J
Secret Teachings of the ONA
l
..
Volume II
,
..
i
l
..
1
..
..
J
J
l

..
,
T11 trorlur t; nr,
ONA - OrganiZitiOn
..
Svnistrv
1)111
Aeonics & Manipulation
AeoniC5 Manipulation II
Esoteric Tradition - Synistrv
Esoteric Tradition VI - 8aphomet, Opfer & Related Matters
Rite of the Nine
He 11
The Sini<:ter- Calling
PelJenge
Conquer,
Magick & Pol itic<:
tn<:.ight 0"1<: nol<l deleted)
In-::ight Role<: II
The Publication of E-::,oteric Tradition the Left Hand hth
Satanism, Sacrifice & Crime - The Satanic Truth
The Hard Real itv of Satanism
Letter to 1,.Ie>ra from Stephe>n Brol.'Jn
Letter to M<:. I.)er:l from Stephen Br Ol<ln I I
Le>tter to Aquir,o from Stephen BrOI.'.Jn
Letter to Stephen 8rOl..,ln from t'1 Aqu inc'
Letter to t1 Aquino from <:;tephen 8r 01.<111 II
Ot\JA Tactics
Concerning the Temple of Set
...
...
...
1



-
-



o copyright 1992 eh c.N.A. All Rights Reserved
Printed & Published by
Thormynd Press
PO Box 700
Shrewsbury
Shropshire
England
,
J
J
j
..
J
..
j
..
J
!
]
...
j
J
-
J
-
Limited Edition: Of 63 copies this is number
J
-
..
I
-
-
.,
J
]
Introduction to Volume II
]
This volume contains a selection of 'restricted' esoteric manuscripts
circulated among those members of the ONA who were (and are) of the Grade
]
of External Adept and above and who were in good standing.
As such, while complimenting the MSS contained in Volume I, they
represent part of the 'inner core' of esoteric teachings. Some of the
]
MS in the present volume are concerned with sinister strategy, some
with practical techniques to achieve and implement that strategy, and
some with what can be described as the essence of real evil.
]
..
J
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
J
J
J

J

j
]
J
J
J
J
J
J
ONA - Organizational Structure
The ONA is organized on the basis of cells, basically for two
reasons: (1) Security and (2) Effpctiveness.
The structure means that each new Initiate/member has one (at most
two) Order contacts who channel information/teachings and so on, and who
offer guidance/instruction. When this member reaches the stage of External
Adept, they usually form their own Temple for ceremonial magick and for
teaching, recruiting their own members, whose Order contact thus is that
External Adept. Each Temple thus formed exists independantly. Hence, if
it or any of its members are 'compromised', the chain cannot lead very far,
enabling other members in other Temples to remain secret and so continue
with their own work, both personal (following the path to Adeptship) and
aeonic (aiding the sinister dialectic) .
Further, such a structure is effective, because: it enables each member
to progress at theiL own pace; it enshrines a fundamental principle of
genuine Satanism [individuality,and freedom from subserviance to authority]
and it enables practical experience of a character-building type [e.g.
by organizing and running a Temple at an early stage].
Essentially, the Order is secret - and intends to remain so as far as most of
its members and activities are concerned. However, its teachings and
traditions have been and will continue to be made progressively more 'public',
that is, available - thus enabling any individuals who may be interested to
follow (if only in part) the way of genuine Satanism, for those
individuals by so doing (however slightly) w i ~ l aid the sinister dialectic,
increasing the dark forces presenced on Earth. Some of these may progress
to the Order.
This 'working secrecy' is necessary because Satanism cannot now be
anything other than selective - it is elitist, being a hard and dangerous
path, and part of its effectiveness lies in work of an 'underground',
clandestine nature [e.g. some essential work is done by those involved in
'respectable' positions, which positions would no longer be available if
the Satanic beliefs/practices of those involved in such work was generally
known: i.e. they were discovered to be Satanists]. This secrecy will not
change in the immediate future [for c. 20-30 years, that is] due to the
nature of the societies in which we are forced to work.
Satanism can never become (until the 'New Aeon' arrives at least) respectable:
for to become so would destroy its numen, its viability as a way to genuine
Adeptship. It is dark, evil - for the few who genuinely dare. This daring,
as mentioned in other MSS, is practical, in real-life situations, involving
danger, requiring courage, and defiance of both one's own limits and those
of others, including the society of the moment. While society and other
structures restrict and deny the promise of Satan, this dark defiance is
required - and, moreover, required as a working system which achieves
results, both personally and aeonically. What will change, is the number
of individuals who can try this way to liberation - and while this will
increase, it will do so only slowly over a period of decades. This will
be a cumulative process which will aid (and indeed create) the next Aeon,
the Satanic one when what is regarded now as dark and sinister will hold sway.
Thus, it has been necessary to disseminate the teachings and traditions of
the Order, and this dissemination will continue and increase, as part of
sinister strategy. This part of sinister strategy was begun a decade ago
by the Grand Master representing traditional groups. It was carefully
planned and (so far) has been carefully executed.
The initial stage involved circulating some details about traditional
Satanism (the Septenary system; dark gods mythos) among some sections of the
Occult fraternity. Thus, a few articles were published, and the existence
J
J
of the Order itself made known, for the first time outside traditionalist
groupings, thus confirming certain rumours about such a group existing,
such rumours having beep in circulation for some time. Over a number
] of years, more information was made available - although still within the
'sub-culture' of the Occult underground. This attracted some interest
(and a few Initiates - incidental to the main intent) and was followed by
]
the establishment of , at first, a newsletter, and then a "zine", both
of these being of an 'underground' nature, both in terms of quality and
the manner of distribution (i.e. selective, advertised in similar
underground publications). Furthermore, the number of copies distributed
]
was kept low. The aim was two-fold - to create a sense of exclusivity
(thus making the Order at first difficult to locate/find) and to pose no
direct threat, that is, the zine and those associated with it would be seen
]
as totally on the fringe, without rescources and probably without any
support. Thus, the activities of its members, always secret, would pose no
threat and no investigation of any kind would be contemplated. Thus, both
J
of the aims mentioned above could be achieved - dissemination of the
tradition, and preserving the secrecy necessary for valuable work to continue.
After a few more years, the next step was taken - the distribution, again
on a small scale, of works containing in detail the whole tradition. The
]
format of these works would be the same - of a kind to intimate only a small
scale enterprise. Thus were 'The Black Book of Satan', 'Naos', 'The Deofel
Quartet' and other works made more accessable for the first time. Furthermore,
]
the scarcity of these works would create an 'aura' about them - an aura
which hinted at the darkness of the tradition. This would be re-inforced
by making available the most sinister aspects of the tradition - aspects which
]
would also contradict the meanderings of the armchair 'Satanists' who
prattled on about Satanism being mis-understood and not really being evil,
and who had increasingly come to notice as the decade came toward its end.
Naturally, this would provoke a reaction - both from those within the
]
Occult and those without. The reaction from those within the Occult (and
particuarly those who said they adhered to the Left Hand Path) would establish
their own position, and thus their total mis-understanding and lack of real
]
]
insight. In brief, they would continue their word-games and fantasy-roles
when confronted by the reality of genuine Satanism. But, equally as important,
some would assimilate the tradition, or parts of it (perhaps unconsciously,
perhaps consciously by plagiarizing it) and thus not only be influenced by it
but also aid the sinister energies it re-presented because of that influence.
[Thus, some of the meaning of the term 'sinister dialectic' can be
glimpsed.]
] The next stage was to give form and substance to certain aspects of the
sinister energies that the Order and thus its tradition represented - among
such forms being Satanic images (e.g. in the form of Tarot images) and music.
]
These, by their very creation, would presence such energies (unconsciously
influencing others- particuarly 'the susceptable ones'). They also would
be distributed in the manner used hitherto, spreading that sinister influence,
partly (as the other earlier dissemination had done) via the process of
]
psychic contagion.
Following this, there would be a gradual increase in both the quality and
the number of items distributed - without however the genuine darkness of the
] forms and tradition being diluted. In addition, more subtle approaches would
be used - gradually contaminating psychic energies with strands of the sinister
and thus overtly/covertly influencing/persuading others outside and within the
]
Occult, and draWing them into that ever expanding circle of those
tOUched by the powers of Darkness. [This paragraph explicates the current
stage of play.]
]
Thus, secrecy is preserved as and when necessary, while the tradition and thus
the sinister is effectively spread.
]
000
J
]
Synistry
]
The following extracts are taken from "Synistry - The Way of Satan",
the autobiography of a member of the ONA
]
The work is explicit in stating not only what Satanism is and involves,
but also in detailing the often sinister (and sometimes illegal)
experiences of the author. It is a challenge to the meek imitation
'Satanists' who merely dabble and play at Black Magick and who are
]
afraid of real evil - those who espouse 'Satanism' as some sort of
"moral" religion.
!
I
I
J
I
J
'J
I
J
I
I
J
I
J
I
J
l
J
]
]
...
I
~
]
J
VIII Sacrifice
J
J
Although it was over seven years away, I believed the time was right
to begin the planning for my performance of the Ceremony of Recalling
a sinister ritual of sacrifice where the victim or opfer was offered
to Baphomet, the dark Goddess of Satanic tradition, regarded as the Bride
J
of Lucifer. According to the tradition I was heir to, the ritual was
J
performed every seventeen years by the Grand Master or Grand Mistress
who represented that tradition - the opfer being a Priest of the tradition.
In the ceremony, the Mistress of Earth identified with the role of
Baphomet.
J
The sacrifice could, of course, be purely symbolic. It had been a long time
since a voluntary sacrifice had occurred, the opfer, in the recent past,
being carefully chosen. I believed I should continue this recent trend.
I would need to plan the rite carefully - carefully choosing those who would
take part. They would be sworn to secrecy, and would have to have no doubts
J
of any kind. I, like a few others, understood the meaning of the rite
J
itself - it would continue a tradition, creating a link with past deeds
and thus magickal energies, and it would also create or draw down its own
sinister energies. These could be directed to achieve a specific goal,
J
or they could be directed into a chosen individual or individual who would
have an important sinister Destiny to fulfil, or they could be stored
to await further use. Whatever, it was an extremely powerful and sinister
rite.
J
Such a sacrifice would thus be for a specific Satanic goal, and in
accordance with Satanic honour the opfer [for this would have to be
an involuntary sacrificelwould choose him/her self by their deeds. That is,
J
their removal would benefit evolution, and consequently aid the sinister.
They would not be chosen at random, as they would not be - despite the
claims by those who knew nothing about genuine Satanism - virgins or children.
They would be those whose removal would actively benefit our long-term
aeonic goals. Let me express this plainly so that it will be understood.
The victim or victims would be the type of person or persons whose death
J
by whatever means would not be mourned - someone or many would say:
J
'He/she deserved it ... ' The sacrifice would be akin to an act of natural
justice. Naturally, it would be myself, in consultation with a few others,
who would decide, and this decision would be based on sinister strategy
or aeonics.
Such an opfer could be chosen by such means at other times and the
appropriate rite of sacrifice performed, but the Ceremony was more specific:
J
its aims, intent, were for a definite purpose. Accordingly, 'I began to
J
plan for the r i t u ~ l - I already had a few vague ideas concerning suitable
candidates, and asked a trusted Guardian of one of the Temples to begin
research into their backgrounds. I also visited a few possible sites for
the ritual, researched others, and began to consider those who might
participate with me.
, Of course, I had undertaken sacrifices before - in the approved manner.
And even before those, I had tried a ritual of sacrifice. This was in my
~
early days, before I assumed my role as heir. I, with some others involved
in politics and vaguely involved with the sinister, planned to sacrifice someone
to commemorate the founding our our new political movement. We chose the victim,
j
~
and gathered on a crag in Yorkshire one night. Our plan was to will the victim
to fall over the cliff to his death. So invokations were done. energies
directed. The victim became possessed, stumbled and fell. Unfortunately, he fell
only a short distance, and was mostly uninjured. So in that sense the ritual
failed. I knew why - of those gathered, only myself and one other really
J
wanted to cause someone's death. The others were not committed to the sinister.
I
J
]
My other attempts were successful. The victims fell by assassination,
or were victims of 'accidents' - all achieved by my "underground"
political work, and what followed thereafter, as related in an ~ a r l i e r
]
chapter. I simply - before the act of execution - dedicated their death
to my sinister cause. It was quite simple, and very effective, even in
battle. I was merely continuing a long-standing pagan tradition - dedicating
]
]
enemies beforehand, and
enemies, they deserved
Such was the "approved"
themselves.
Naturally, those who
then killing them, for a cause, of course. Being
to perish, their death aiding the sinister dialectic.
Satanic manner. Thus did the victims choose
have no understanding of Satanism, as well as
those who oppose that philosophy of living, portray sacrifice
differently. According to them, it is always the 'innocent' who are victims,
] who are opfers. They seldom, if ever,define what is meant by 'innocent' - and
cannot, however they try, define on a satisfactory basis, what 'evil' is.
Hopefully, my revelations will destroy such myths - as they will destroy
]
the attempts by the feeble, mostly urbanized, people who call themselves
'Satanists' and who deny sacrifice exists or ever has existed as a Satanic
practice. These people know nothing about real, primal, Satanism - they
like the glamour of the sinister but are weak individuals, lacking in character,
]
who play at "roles" in a fantasy world. They do not have the passion, the
spirit, the desire, the pride or the creative genius of genuine Satanists.
Such people, in fact, would make good opfers .
] Finally, what I have written before bears repeating - wars are the
ultimate sacrificial rites, and it no coincidence that sometimes the
sinister dialectic has aided these, and occassionally brought them about.
]
]
]
*
J
]
]
J
J
J
J
]
J
] Aeonics and Manipulation I
J
Aeonic magick is essentially the use of magickal energies to effect
J
large-scale changes in the causal. This involves manipulation of forms,
as well as a rational understanding of aeonic changes [civilizations, their
ethos, etc.]. The forms involve transfering magickal energy - via the
desire/aim - from the acausal to individuals. That is, manipulation of
individuals on a large scale, both numerically and over time. The type of the
manipulation varies, according to the formes) used and the desire/aim. For
J
example, there can be psychic manipulation via archetypal forms, direct
manipulation via words/images/personality; indirect by psychological
pressure ...
]
Twa forms often used are religion and politics.
Essentially, the sinister Adept takes a practical view of individuals
insofar as Aeonics is concerned - understanding that the majority
in whatever time and place, are by their nature, subjects: that is, raw
] material to be used according to sinister strategy. This assessment is a-moral.
J
What this means in reality is that a goal is set (via a knowledge of
Aeonics and sinister strategy - the 'sinister dialectic') and suitable means
of achieving it are considered and a decision made. The decision is then
J
made real, presenced in the causal, by magickal and other acts - regardless
of consequences, be they moral, magickal or otherwise.
Sinister Adepts - because they are Adepts - only consider Aeonic type goals,
J
having as Initiates and External Adepts gained practical experience in
"external" manipulation, that is, manipulation of a few individuals for
personal reasons. This aids self-understanding and magickal abilities.
The goals of Adepts relate to wyrd and thus Aeonics - they are: 1) the
creation of a new wyrd, and thus a new Aeon; 2) disruption of existing wyrd
(with either an alternate or no specific goal); 3) altering the wyrd in a
]
specific way; 4) fulfilling the wyrd of the Aeon. [It should be understood
that Internal Adepts - not having attained full Mastery - are still
part of the Aeonic wyrd pertaining during their causal life -time.]
J An example will explicate this.
Present Aeon: Western (or 'Faustian'/Promethean). Present phase:
what should be 'Imperium' (the final phase of an Aeon), lasting c. 390 years.
J
During this last phase the energies of the next Aeon are manifest/created
J
by Adepts, via a physical nexion (or 'centre'). The practical forms of
this new Aeon arise toward the end of Imperium - although some will exist/
be created before then, on a small scale: i.e. they will not seem to
J
significantly affect 'history'.
This present Aeon has however been distorted - its ethos undermined
and its forms changed. This distortion is basically Nazarene/Magian [see
'Crowley, Satan and the Sinister Way' and other Aeonics MSS]. It also
changes the possibility of Imperium - from an almost certainty to only a
minimum possibility.
J
Sinister strategy, at the present time, is to create a new Aeon of
sinister import - and to achieve this, it is considered necessary to
J
(a) undermine the distortion of the Faustian ethos, and (b) fulfil the
wyrd of the Faustian Aeon, that is, Imperium. Both of these will aid, by
their nature, the creation of a new Aeon that is essentially Satanic.
Thus, sinister Adepts will work, on both the practical and the magickal
level, toward the achievement of these aims. This sinister strategy is
j part of their vow - their wyrd - as Initiates of the sinister tradition:
that is, they are pledged to fulfil i t ~ if possible, and certainly aid its
fulfilment. Other Adepts will have other aims - if a sinister Adept decides
J
on another strategy, they cease to be Adepts of a certain Satanic tradition,
becoming something else instead. Only when - and if - they reach the stage
of Grand Master/Mistress will they have the knowledge, ability and understanding
to change sinister strategy.
* Whether or not they are aware of this, at the time.
J
] To aid the creation of a new, Satanic, Aeon, the following are necessary:
1) the presencing of sinister energies in particular ways at this
present time - i.e. the creation of specific archetypal forms/images/
]
systems/ideas which affect individuals.
2) the opening of a physical nexion to draw acausal energies in a significant
way and enable their presencing.
3) the performance of certain Aeonic rites (e.g. Nine Angles) to create
]
sinister 'psychic pressure', altering individuals. [Note: this is more
general than (1) and involves letting the energies presence according to
their nature, this nature being formed via the rites used.]
]
4) the creation of particular and specific practical forms and the
channelling of magickal energies into these.
5) the emergence of more Adepts of the sinister tradition - i.e. individuals
possessed of self-understanding, Occult insight and abilities, who are
]
imbued with the ethos of the new Aeon.
6) the creation of the ethos of the new Aeon in a way enabling its apprehension
(both unconsciously and consciously) by those who are not Adepts and who
]
are not involved in esoteric Arts.
In addition, and as mentioned above, there is (a) undermining Nazarene/
Magian forms/effects; and (b) aiding the fulfilment of a Faustian Imperium.
]
(a) involves performing rites such as The Black Mass and others from
The Black Book of Satan; spreading the tenets/forms of traditional Satanism
enabling others to follow the Way (or at least utilize in some form its
-
l
energies, to the detriment of others); undermining/distorting the distortion
itself, both magickally and otherwise[magickally - e.g. Mass of Heresy].
(b) involves assisting in both a magickal and a practical way, those
]
individuals/groups/forms who/which have as their aim a practical expressing
of Faustian ideals, and who/which thus assist or contribute to the Faustian
ethos. In political terms, this means National-Socialism and similar
expressions of the Faustian ethos. This assistance will be practical,
]
financial, magickal and personal.
(1) involves the creation and dissemination of new and traditional forms
such as images, music, rituals, The Black Book of Satan.
] (2) involves the finding of the physical nexion and undertaking the
appropriate rites [one of which is the Ceremony of Recalling, the other of
which is a Nine Angles rite].
]
(3) involves not only general rites [such Nine Angles, Ceremony etc.] but
also targetting specific individuals and infecting them with sinister
energies. [Rituals from Black Book perform part of this.]
(4) involves forms such as religion, politics, Art, philosophy and
]
practical expressions of these - groups, organizations, "Art-objects" and
so on: all imbued with the sinister nature of the new Aeon. [Note: this
is more general than (1) and may be considered as involving "exoteric"
] forms/ideas etc. as against the "esoteric" (i.e. directly Satanic) of (1) .]*
(5) involves of the sinister way as explicated in "Naos"
etc. - the gUidance of suitable Initiates, via ordeals and practical experience
]
in the 'real' world.
l
-
(6) involves the creation/aiding of a "world-view", and practical
expressions of this, which enshrines the new ethos - a sense of Destiny,
a setting of goals, for the founders of what will be new higher civilization
c. 2400 eh.
It is the primary aim of sinister Adepts to involve themselves in the
]
creation of the new Aeon by means of all the above - for only such means
make possible the fulfilment of individual wyrd [for the next three centuries
at least]. Anything else is not sinister - but game-playing.
I

* All such forms presence the future in the present: i.e. they capture/
re-present aspects of the new Aeon, practically, magickally and psychically.
J
,
l
]
]
Aeonics and Manipulation II
j
Part I considered means; here, we are concerned with what terms like
'new sinister Aeon' mean.
First, it should be understood that the present civilization [which
re-presents the energies of the Aeon now existing) was, in its ethos,
essentially what is termed 'Faustian'. That is, dynamic, questing for
knowledge and understanding. The exoteric expression of this ethos is
science - or, more correctly, a reasoned approach to the 'world'; a conscious
evaluation based on experience/ evidence. Aspects of this ethos
are expressed in the Renaissance - and in National-Socialist Germany. This
latter is most important, and so often mis-understood. NS Germany represented
the quintessence of 'Western' civilization: an exhuberance, a balance
between 'Man' and 'Nature', a spiritual force heir to the ancient Greeks and
Romans. Civilization means a way of living - and of dying - more than it
means Art and artifacts. It certainly does not mean material comforts, or
even a certain type of politics (like 'democracy'). The greatest example of
and model for a civilization, is the warrior: someone who enshrines honour,
loyalty and natural justice (or 'fiir-play'). That this is so seldom
understood, today, is evident of how few really understand: of how precious
wisdom still is. Further, the fact that the above statements regarding
National-Socialist Germany are heresy (in the literal sense) today,
explicates the distortion that has occured in the Faustian civilization far
better than dozens of words.
This ethos, exoterically, is Satanic. That is, the true ethos of the
West enshrines a Satanic view of the world - a pagan joy in conquest,
experience, living, in seeking and going beyond limits, physically and
intellectually. The morbidity of the Nazarene has undermined all this
distorted it. In essence, therefore, a Faustian Imperium would have been
a type of Satanic State on Earth: a fulfilment of the first part of the
sinister dialectic of history, and would have made possible the next part or
stage, that of a Galactic Empire. It would be during this later stage that
another goal would have been achieved - a genuine evolution in consciousness,
a higher type of individual, on a massive scale. That is, Adepthood with
its self-understanding and knowledge would be commonplace rather than (as
now) the preserve of a few.
However, Satan ism - in both exoteric and esoteric forms - became and is
a heresy. Except for a brief and glorious period when an exoteric form
achieved power - i.e. NS Germany.
Here, exoteric means an outward form or ~ : a physical presencing
which achieves change in the causal. Esoteric means 'the essence'.
An example - an Initiate of the sinister tradition becomes through
Initiation an outward expression of Satanic spirit, consciously. The sinister
becomes presenced, in the causal, by the actions/magick/life of the
Initiate. In a sense, the causal persona/psyche of the Initiate is a
"Temple of Satan". As the Sinister Way is followed, according to tradition,
the Initiate accesses more and more of the sinister - presences more
of it in the causal, causing/provoking change both internal and external.
As knowledge and understanding increase, there is more awareness of the
sinister as it is - i.e. without forms: the sinister ceases to be
hidden or occult. At first, the essence of the sinister is hidden or
obscured. An exoteric form implies a form, a channel - which is not
necessarily consciously understood as a form or channel. A form can be
either 'positive' or 'negative' with respect to the morals pertaining at the
time - the sinister is beyond opposites but can only be presenced through
them at particular times. That is, it becomes 'earthed' through a positive
or negative form and thus provokes change and evolution. However, 'morals'
as mentioned above - does not mean ethical: rather, it implies the prevalling
'spirit' or orientation, the orthodoxy of the moment.
J
l
A civilization is itself a form for sinister energy:a form possessed of
its own 'life-cycle' (first mentioned by Spengler although not really
1 understood by him). Thus, a civilizat-ion through its metamorphosis fulfills
or can fulfil the sinister dialectic - i.e. it aids evolution toward

new forms, presences the sinister and enables the acausal to be accessed
(sometimes directly by a few individuals per Aeon).
l
The Western civilization is a link - the fifth stage of the seven that

1
can lead to new forms of existence. The next Aeon, beginning on the
practical level c. 2400 eh, is the 'Galactic' and should be the realization
of the sinister on a large-scale. Part of this will be the development
J

of latent Occult faculties, part will be development of new ways of
thinking (such a use of symbolic languages rather than words), and part will
be discovery external to the Earth: the conquest of planets in other
steller systems. There will thus be a freeing of spirit both internally
and externally. Our-species - at present mostly undeveloped children,
intellectually, psychically and personally - will mature, and become adult,
]
achieving wisdom and thus fulfilling the promise of magick.
l
-
However, this will not just 'happen' - or arise from a desire to make it
so. It will involve struggle: war, conquest, attrition, exploration; the
decimation of the worthless and the conscious breeding of a new elite.
It will arise because of ethos - because there is a sense of Destiny,
a vision to be great. It will involve manipulation by sinister Adepts
of vast energies over centuries of time - for without this direction,
l this sinister manipulation, inertia will return, entropy increase, and
-
the petty ones, the visionless ones, the Nazarene-type ones will spawn
in their worthless majority until they overwhelm.. As has been written
J
elsewhere, civilization is a struggle and requires the triumph of a noble
minority who impose their vision on those that they conquer.
Thus, the term 'new sinister Aeon' means the triumph of a creative
l
minority imbued with a specific elan and a sense of Destiny who create
and maintain a civilization, this particular civilization extending well
I -
beyond the confines of the Solar System. It means the presencing of
sinister energies in particular ways, and certain ways of living - ways
which are essentially Satanic. What these ways are, has been prefigured
I J
by NS Germany [and particuarly by aspects within that form, such as the
Waffen-55) .
The means to achieve this - such as aiding Imperium, presencing sinister
I J
energies, opening a nexion [and drawing forth 'The Dark Gods') - have
already been outlined. What it is important to remember is that the means,
]
such as political forms, their support/manipulation etc., are part of
sinister strategy to achieve a specific goal. That is, they are purely means:
I J
not the goal itself, and as such cannot be judged causally or by the
standards pertaining at anyone time. They have been chosen to achieve
I something, and those who cannot comprehend this do not understand Aeonic
I magick. People, in their majority and their indiViduality, are a means
I
to be manipulated via forms. The goal is a new Aeon, Satanically inspired;
J
the means, many and varied - often 'heretical'. The magick of the genuine
Adept is, in its power and effects, of centuries: anything else is for
beginners and children.
I J
I
I I
***
I ~
I J
I J
J
l
-
Esoteric Tradition - Synistry
l
Dark Gods:
- These are 'living' entities which exist in an acausal space-time.
They may be likened to "anti-matter" as against the "matter" which exists
l
in our causal space-time - thus, their intrusion into the causal, disrupts.
This disruption is primarily psychic because the psyche of an individual
-
by its nature intrudes or is a part of the acausal. The entities can assume
physical forms, but only briefly - and then only when a nexion is fully
opened. And where the causal and acausal intersect on Earth.*
-
l
The Dark Gods do not have 'forms' as understood causally - because
a physical form is a causal thing, and they are beyond the causal. Neither
l do they possesses 'feelings' etc. as we understand the terms. They are
on the edge of even an Adept's comprehension [in terms of understanding
-
them] . .
]
They can act [i.e. have effects in the causal) via individuals who
can access them - or 'presence' them.
l
It should be understood that the Dark Gods are not 'the acausal'
itself. They exist in a part [or one realm) of the acausal - that is,
- they exist, have life or being according to the nature of the acausal.
The acausal is 'beyond causal time' and does not have a spatial 3D
l
geometry. Other beings probably exist in other acausal dimenions - but of

them their is no knowledge.
J
When an Initiate accesses the acausal - increases the acausal aspect
of their consciousness - they are extending the range of their being:
]
i.e. evolving, creating new aspects of consciousness. This is one of the aims
of the seven-fold Way - and of all real magick. A part of this, may
involve confrontation with some of the 'Dark Gods'.
In conventional terms, the Dark Gods are evil, sinister.
J
J
The Western Aeon:
As far as Adepts of the sinister tradition are concerned,
there are only two realistic options: the creation of Imperium [the
fulfilment of Western wyrd via a practical form], or disruption of
] existing forms with the aim of undermining and destroying Nazarene/
Magian influence, leading to chaos from which a New Aeon will emerge,
this Aeon being Satanic. The latter involves the 'pruning' of unnecessary
]
elements on a large scale - the creation of an elite capable of making
the Aeon a reality.
The first involves the creation/aiding of a practical form - and
presencing magickal energy into it. It also involves creating the right
]
psychic conditions - within and external to individuals. Some of this is
directly magickal, involving magickal energy accessed via rituals etc.;
some of it is providing/creating/making available the information and forms
J
]
of the sinister. The practical form is either directly political, or
'religious' .
Both involve a more widespread dissemination of the sinister tradition and
creation of new forms for its energies.
*Such as 'magickal centres' associated with an Aeon - or the finding of such
places. It is possible to create such a place - and this is one meaning of
J
such rituals as the Ceremony of Recalling with Sacrificial Conclusion.
J
]
Traditions and New Forms:
As mentioned elsewhere, maintaing the tradition
(as explicated in such works as The Black Book of Satan, Naos, The
]
Deofel Quartet and Hostia) and ~ a k i n g it more widely available, is
important - and indeed essential. This is because the use of the tradition, in
whole or in part [e.g. rituals from the Black Book] by others outside of
of being drawn into the tradition, makes those others 'channels' for the
] sinister energy the tradition represents. That is, they 'presence'
sinister energies in a precise and particular way and thus fulfil
sinister strategy. The tradition has been given its present form [as
]
explicated in the various books and MSS] to achieve just this (as well as
other things).
However, the creation of new forms is important and indeed vital - there
must be a continuing evolution. These forms will further access the
]
sinister, and presence it.The tradition itself serves as a Way - both
for individuals, and.aeonically: it enables the achievement of individual
Adeptship, as well as the fulfilment of the sinister dialectic of history.
] This will be so for the next few centuries - until the New Aeon becomes a
reality. That is, its methods and techniques should not be changed (at
least not intentionally by those of the tradition for the next few decades)
]
or 'superseded' - as a way of creating Adepts etc. This is not a question
of 'dogma' but rather strategy, as mentioned above. It is vital that this
and the reasons for and beyond it are understood by those of the tradition.
The external forms [such as arise prior to and during the Aeon] will only
]
arise from an initial coherence of magickal energies and intent - and it
is and will be the unchanging form of the 'Way' [techniques, rituals etc.]
which will enable this. The new forms created/evolved will add to rather
]
than undermine what already is. Anything else is simply individuals
playing at magick (and particuarly playing at Aeonics) without achieving
anything and indeed without understanding what they are doing.
]
Initiation and Beyond:
The quest of an individual can only and ever be
]
individual, that is, unique. The quest, made possible and aided by the
tradition,developes the individual, enabling individual wyrd to be
understood, and lived. It is also makes possible Immortality (qv.
]
]
Acausal Existence - The Secret Revealed).
Beyond a certain level, Initiates gUide themselves - learning from their
own real-life experiences. That is, they have acquired sufficient self-insight
and honesty to enable them to do this. When this stage is reached [toward
the end of External Adept for some; during and beyond Internal Adept for
others] there should be still a following of the ultimate goal - a striving
for the Abyss and beyond, although this 'striving' will be more balanced
] than hitherto. This does not mean the individuals become or develope their
own ways of achieveing that goal - that is, not undergoing the Grade Rituals
of Internal Adept and beyond according to tradition because they believe they
]
]
are not necessary or that they have/can create (d) other means. Should they
do this, they will not achieve the specific goal of the sinister way - but
rather something else entirely, or else nothing. The reasons should be
obvious from the above (Traditions ... ).
The Aim:
Wisdom. And its living, enabling the last stage (into the acausal ... ).
J
]
This means self-understanding and supra-personal understanding. An apprehension
of the world and its forms as they are - a rational knowing: and what is
necessary for change, aeonic and otherwise. This knowledge is sometimes sad,
and often born from ordeals and having lived the Abyss. It never confers wealth
nor privelege, and seldom imbues one with 'happiness'. It is beyond words, but
can sometimes be transmuted into a form enabling some others to apprehend if only
in part its essence. This aim takes causal time - usually c. 20 years from
] Initiation (if the Way is followed) - and lies beyond the Abyss. It is balance,
beyond opposites, a new way of being.
1
J
Esoteric Tradition VI
-
l
Baphomet, Opfer and Related Matters:
The word 'opfer' generally
refers to the sacrifice that occurs - symbolic or otherwise
J
during certain rituals. There are, generally, two types of
opfer: (t)associated with rites to open a nexion, between
Aeons - when such an opfer(s) are considered necessary in
terms of the 'energy' required; (2) those associated with
J
traditional beliefs regarding the 'working of the cosmos.
('Opfers' associated with 'death ritual.s' form a third type.)
The second type, according to tradition, was chosen once
J
every 17 years and this sacrifice was regarded as necessary
to retain 'the cosmic bal.ance' - in modern terms, keep a nexion
open (and thus preserve the associated higher civil.ization etc.).
]
The chosen one was made an honoury Priest (this type of opfer
was al.ways mal.e -.see bel.ow) and there was a joining between
him and one or more women, as Priestesses. This joining was
a simpl.e type of 'hierosgamos', and the offspring of the
J
union(s) were given great honour. At the ceremony itself.
the head of the opfer was severed and displayed - usuall.y for
a night and a day (although this period may have been longer
l
in the very distant past). The rite was conducted outdoors
in a 'Sacred' pl.ace - often a circl.e of stones 0' hil.l-top.
The chosen one was abl.e, because of the sacrifice, to
l
partake of an acausal. existence - becoming thus an Immortal.
- Thus was 'wil.l.ing sacrifice' possibl.e, al.though it is easy to
imagine that in later times, the opfer was not al.ways wil.l.ing.
Traditionally, this type goes back to Albion and while
1
-
J
originally the ritual. was probably a community affair, it
became more and more secretive. What survives to the present
day (The Ceremony of Recall.ing with 'opfer' ending) probabl.y
reflects the essence of this earl.ier tradition rather than
the detail (the words, chants etc.). This essence may be
apprehended in the rol.e of the ~ f i s t r e s s of Earth - representative
J
of Baphomet, the dark goddess. It was to Baphomet that the
sacrifice was made - hence a mal.e opfer. Indeed, the whole
ceremony (of Recalling) can be seen as a celebration of the
dark goddess - the Earth Mistress/goddess in her darker/
J
violent/sinister aspect. The 'severed head' was associated
with the 'worship' of Baphomet - hence the traditional.
representation of Baphomet.
] This 'cult of Baphomet' derives from Albion (see bel.ow).
The significance of the 17 year cycl.e is unclear - if there
was an oral tradition, it has been lost. In the past few decades,
]
some theories to explain this 17 year cycle have been advanced,
but they are unconvincing.
The identification of Daphomet as the Bride of Lucifer/Satan
probabl.y dates from around the 10th or 11th century ev, as
does the use of the name 'Satan'/Satanas as the Earth-bound
representative of the Dark Gods.
It is important to remember that in earlier times (eg. in
Albion during the Hyperborian aeon) there was no cl.ear
and/or 'moral' distinction between the 'light' and the 'sinister':
the two were seen as different aspects of the same thing. Thus,
what we know as the Mistress of Earth (the 'goddess') was
J
both what we now cal.l. 'Baphomet' (the dark aspect) and Gaia
(the Earth mother). Likewise with the 'mal.e' aspect - Satan
and Lucifer - or Dionysus/Kabeiroi and Apol.l.o. We now understand
J
all such symbol.s as unconscious/conscious projections onto
"realityl' (where "reality" = the region of causal./acausal. mergence)
]
-
J
""'T
i
-
as 'gates'/nexions to the acausal itself, with the seven spheres
of the Tree of Wyrd being a 'map' of these gates understanddble
J
by 'non-Adept' consciousness. Thus, the sphere of lolercury
re-presents Lucifer/Satan - lolercury, Mars and Sun being the
"male" spheres, and Hoon, Venus, Jupiter the "female" ones
]
(Saturn being beyond such opposites - 'Chaos' itself).
The 'cult of Baphomet' was the worship of the dark aspect
of the "female" energies - where in this context, worship
] means a striving toward understanding/conscious integration.
Traces of the worship of the 'light' aspect survive in the
septenary tradition in the name "Aktlal maka" (qv notes on
]
Names and Symbols) and the natural form of the Nine Angles
rite. The darker aspect survives, in essence, in the Ceremony of
Recalling and the traditions associated with the 'Nistress of
Earth' and 'Baphomet'. As to the original name of the goddess
]
in both her aspects, there is a tradition which gives 'Darkat'
as the name used before 'ilaphomet' became the common usage.
However, 'Azanigin' has also been suggested - as has 'Aktlal
l Maka' for the 'light'/Gaia aspect, although both these are
l
-
- merely 20th century (ev) suggestions, not based on any oral
tradition. Some aspects of the cult of the (dark) goddess
are said to have survived into Greek times in the 'Mystery
cults' (qv Kabeiroi - and also 'Eleusis' for the 'light'
aspect), this being an 'indirect' survival', the 'modern'
septenary tradition being a direct one, rrom Albion.
]
The use of the name 'Baphomet' probably derives from the
10th or 11th century (ev) although the traditional pictorial
representation of 'Baphomet' is undoubtedly much older. As
l
elsewhere, if there was an oral tradition connected with the
- origin of the name Daphomet, it has been lost.
Thus, there are no indications as to the 'original' names
of the 'light' and 'sinister' elements on the "male" side
..
l
known to us as 'Lucifer' and 'Satan'. These latter names
probably also derive from around the 10th or 11th century (ev)
although 'Karu Samsu' (or something very similiar) has been
J suggested for the 'Lucifer' aspect and 'Sapanur' as the
'sinister' aspect.
J The rites associated with the first type of opfer
such as 'The Sinister Calling - cannot be either dated with
certainty or seen to be derived from an earlier tradition. In
1 all probability, they derive from the 12th or 13th century (ev),
- although it is quite possible that earlier versions/forms existed.
Some have even considered The Sinister Calling as a later
version of the Ceremony of Recalling. Again, if there was an
oral tradition, it has been lost - all that remains are the
rituals themselves.
The 'Black Mass' itself (and indeed most of the ceremonial
rituals in 'The Black Book') probably orginated around the same
time as The Sinister Calling. The original ~ I a s s was said in
Latin, although by the middle of the 20th century (ev) a
translated version had found its way into the 'Black Book'
of necessity, although some Latin chants remained.
...
c.N.A .
*
J
J
The Rite of the Nine Angles
J
J
The rite may be undertaken on either the autumnal equinox (for
the Dabih gate) or the winter solstice (for Algol). The Naos rite
is suitable for southern climes and will not be given here
J
although in form it is the same as the version given.
Ideally, the rite should be undertaken either:
a) on a hill-top of pre-Cambrian rock which lies between a line
of volcanic intrusion and another rock - in Britain this other
rock is 'Buxton'
b) in an underground cavern where water flows [this applies only
J to the 'chthonic' form]
c) in a glade consecrated beforehand within a circle of nine
stones (the first stone being set on a night of the new moon
J
with Saturn rising, the second at the full moon and so on: the
first stone marking the point on the horizon where Saturn rises)
[Note: this applies only to the 'natural' form of the Rite]
J
]
Further, the time is right when, for Dabih, Venus sets
after the sun, and the moon itself occults Dabih or is near
to it; and, for Algol, when Jupiter and Saturn are both near
the moon which is becoming new, the time being before dawn.
These conditions mean that energies are available to enhance
the working.
J
The rite exists in three versions - the natural form, the
chthonic, and the solo. The chthonic form may be combined with
the Ceremony of Recalling and the Sacrificial Conclusion undertaken
]
according to tradition. It must be noted however that this
combination is exceedingly dangerous - if done correctly with
J
(a) above and with the conditions for Algol as above, it brings
back to Earth the Dark Gods themselves by opening the Star Gate
between the causal and the acausal.
However, the chthonic form may be successful in bringing to
presence the Dark Gods without the Sacrificial aspect if the
J
chants are done correctly, the crystal is sufficient in size,
and cosmic tides aligned aright [note: this usually occurs when
an Aeon is (magickally) ending, the energies being more pronounced
J
in the last three decades. At other times the rite can be used
to bring about such changes]
The natural form involves a Priest and Priestess [ideally these
J
should have undertaken the ritual of Internal Adept - or at the
very least External Adept] and is basically a drawing to the
Earth of acausal energies - these are left to disperse naturally:
J
i.e. without any magickal intent.
The chthonic form involves a Priest and a Priestess as well
as at least one Cantor trained in sinister Esoteric Chant
together with a congregation of male and female. This form is
either an invokation to the Dark Gods - the energies being
dispersed naturally - or a chanelling of those energies into a
specific event or events or individual. This chanelling however
requires the skill of at least a Master of Temple/Mistress of
Earth.
The solo form involves one individual and the aim is usually
the alteration of the consciousness of that individual: this
however is very dangerous.
J
Note: all the above forms require a crystal tetrahedron made of
]
quartz.
I Natural Form
]
If possible, the conditions above should be met - if not,
conduct the rite on an isolated hill-top at sunset. Both Priest
and Priestess should be naked. The rite begins with the Priest
]
vibrating seven times "Nythra kthunae Atazoth" while the Priestess
holds the crystal in her hands, palms upward. The vibration
should consist of three projected vibrations followed by four
resonant ones - all aimed at the crystal which should be at
]
a distance of not less than two feet and not more than three.
After the vibrations, the Priest places his hands on the
crystal and both vibrate "Binan ath ga wath am" as a projected
] vibration.
The Priestess, still holding the crystal, then lies with her
head North while the Priest arouses her with his locis
]
muliebribus. The sexual union begins after, and both visualize
the Star Gate opening and energy flowing through it down to them.
If desired (ie. sinister intent) this energy may be symbolized
by Atazoth - a dark and nebulous chaos issuing forth from a
]
star strewn Space which changes into a 'Dagon' like entity before
becoming chaos again. This visualization continues until the
sexual climax of the Priestess after which the Priest reaches his
] own climax. The Priestess then rises and buries the crystal
in the earth of the hill [as deep as possible - this may be
prepared beforehand - and leaving few traces]. When complete, she
]
vibrates over the place "Aperiatur terra, et germinet Chaos".
They then depart from the hill.
[ Note: further rituals may take place over the burial, but they
must have the same intent and follow the form as above except
]
the vibrations are aimed toward the buried crystal - no further
crystal being required]
J
II Chthonic Form
J
If the special conditions cannot be met [(a) and Algol are most
effective; (b) and Dabih are generally for chanelling into
specific events/individuals] then a hill-top containing volcanic
quartz is suitable.
J
The crystal should be placed on an oak stand with a sheet of mica
between it and the wood [this enhances still further the effect of
the crystal and is a recent modification]. The Priest, Priestess
J
and Cantors stand near the crystal, while the congregation (of
at least six - three male and three female) form a circle around
them. The congregation dance moonwise and according to their
desire chanting "Atazoth" as they do while the Cantor(s) vibrate
in E minor "Nythra kthunae Atazoth".
After this vibration the cantor and Priest (or two Cantors if
there are two) vibrate in fourths the "Diabolus" chant [see set
texts] while the Priestess places her hands on the crystal,
visualizing the Star Gate opening (as in I above).
After the Diabolus, the Priest signals to the congregation
who begin an orgiastic rite according to their desires. The Priest
and Priestess then vibrate "Binan ath ga wath am" a fifth apart
(or an octave and a fifth) while the Cantor(s) vibrate "Atazoth".
,
If two Cantors are present, this Atazoth vibration begins in
parallel: the next "Atazoth" is a fifth apart as is the third.
After this, they then chant, in fifths, the 'Atazoth chant'
according to tradition [see set texts]. While the Cantors are
j
chanting the Priest and Priestess with their visualization.
1
J
l

J
]
J
l

l

1



If only one Cantor is present, the "Atazoth" vibration
is continued nine times and then the 'Atazoth chant' undertaken
by the Cantor and the Priest, in fifths.
The Dark Gods will then be manifest.
[If for some reason(eg. inexperience of the participants) the
manifestations do not occur, the Priestess should chant in
C major "Nythra kthunae Atazoth" after which the Priest also
places his hands on the crystal and he and the Priestess vibrate
Binan ath ga wath am, the Cantor(s) chanting the Diabolus as before
after which the Priest visualizes the energies arising from the
orgiastic rite as cohering and then entering the crystal to be
then drawn forth into both himself and the Priestess before
being sent forth to render asunder the Star Gate ]
Notes of this rite may be enhanced by the use of tabors/
drums during the dance and the orgiastic rite, individuals being
appointed for this task.*The maximum number of partipants should
not exceed twenty one in total.* Provided rigorous training
is undertaken beforehand, the dance and the orgiastic rite
can be replaced with the congregation chanting from the start
of the rite the "Diabolus" in fifths - they continue with this
until the Priest signals them to stop (after the Cantors Diabolus
chant) after which they chant the 'Atazoth chant' in fifths
repeatedly until the end of the rite. If this form is done, it
is important for the congregation to visualize the Star Gate
opening while they chant - and this visualization should be
agreed beforehand and be the same as that of the Priestess and
Priest. This form of the chthonic rite is however only effective
if the congregation has been trained to chant in the correct
manner. A suitable cavern/resonant building/Temple may be used
in this instance. [Further note: providing the chanting is
accurate, the crystal large enough, this form is among the most
effective]
III Solo Form
This form should be undertaken on either a hill-top or in a
Temple/resonant building. It begins at sunset on a night of
the new moon with Saturn rising.
The individual should face Saturn and vibrate "Nythra kthunae
Atazoth" seven times while holding the crystal. Then "Binan ath
ga wath am" is vibrated followed by the Diabolus chant after
which the visualization is begun (as above) [Note: this form
involves the 'Saturnian' gate and thus the Gate may be visualized
near the planet Saturn]. The energy is then visualized as flowing
down into the individual, this visualization lasting for at least
one quarter of one hour. After, the individual chants the
'Atazoth chant', places the crystal on the ground and sits near it,
to visualize its interior becoming black and this blackness
spreading out to engulf the individual.
[Note: This ritual should not be undertaken lightly. There must
be a preparedness to exult in the energies. After the rite (the
individual will know when it is complete) the crystal should be
wrapped in black cloth and stored until required again. Before
attempting this form, individuals are advised to seek the guidance
of a Master of Temple/Mistress of Earth]
J
]
]
]
]
]
.,
I
..;
J
J
]
]
]
...
I
Hell
I shall be honest - Satanism has been hijacked. By posers,
by pseudo-intellectuals and by gutless weaklings who like
the glamour and danger associated with it in the public
mind but who do not have the guts to be evil - to do dark
deeds.
These modern days so-called 'satanists' are really
Nazarene scum in disguise - worms in dead snake-skin.
They prattle on about 'morality', puff themselves up with
titles and perform verbal and intellectual gymnastics.
They think being Satanic invloves calling yourself a Satanist
and dressing up like Dracula or t-1ephistopheles or a vamp.
Well, I am sick of these imposters. Those who get a
thrill from playing the role but who never actually do
anything evil, who never go to extremes, who never stand
on the edge - or"climb down to the darkness of the pit of
lIell. Those who have never experienced the limits of
themselves in love, in war, in living - these weaklings
trying so hard to impress.
What, then, is real Satanism all about? First, it is
about rebellion - against the conformity of the present.
And I mean a real rebel, a real outlaw - someone who cuts
a dash, who has charisma, whose very presence makes others
uneasy ( and who does not have to wear some stupid 'costume'
to do this). Second, it is about testing your own Destiny
So - you believe you are special, do you? Well, prove it!
Try something dangerous - try something to see if you get
away with it. If not - tough, you failed. There are plenty
of others If you succeed, try again, until you know
your limits. Choose a good cause, or a bad one or no cause
at all, and really live, intoxicating yourself with life,
danger, achievement. Do not rest and never be afraid to
face the possibility of death. But in all that you do
be honourable - to yourself. Carry this honour with you
everywhere like a favourate concealed weapon.
Third, learn from your experiences - like you would learn
from a 'bad' woman (or man) in your youth when sex was still
something of a mystery. A real Satanist does not often
do magick - they are magick by the very nature of their
dynamic, zestful existence. It is experience which
teaches, from which you learn - you cannot learn Satanism
from books (although some may guide you aright to begin
with), it cannot be taught by 'Masters' and never involves
cosy little discussions with 'friends' or others.
Anyone who accepts a 'Master' and grovels before them
however slight that grovelling may be - is not a Satanist,
just a sucker who sucks. Accepting some 'authority' is a
sign you are weak: a sign you need emotional crutches:
a sign you are a whimp.
So, get off your arse, you suckers, and make Satan
proud. Learn to do evil.
What is evil? All that restricts life - all that tries
to constrain the possibilities. Doing evil means breaking
these restrictions and constaints - and taking the
consequences of your own actions. Just do - just discover,
just smash the chains that hold most others in thrall, and
never bow down to anyone about anything: smash them first,
or die rather than submit. That way, you will learn how
to live - and laugh at the weak.
Of course this is dangerous - for others, and yourself!
Satanism was never easy - or for whimps.
See you in Hell!
..,
,
J
The Sinister Calling
]
:'ntroduction:
J
The aim of the following ceremonial ritual can be
either (a) returning to Earth those 'negative, chaotic, sinister'
forms/energies dark legend knows as 'The Dark Gods'; (b)
drawing forth from the acausal dimensions, chaotic energies,
J
directed toward a specific goal/aim/intent or channelled into
a particular individual(s)/group/temporal form. The main
difference between the two is that in (a) the forms/energies
J are left to disperse/create conditions according to their nature.
If insufficient preparation/desire is present within those
performing this Calling, (b) can become (a) - sometimes to the
] detriment of those Calling.
The rite below a s s ~ m e s willing sacrifice. (For unwilling
sacrifice, qv. 'A Gift to the Prince' - of historical interest
only. )
J
The rite of Sinister Calling is a traditional ritual
(perhaps the most sinister ritual that exists).
J
Setting:
An isolated hill-top, sunset, with Saturn rising - or
J
a sinister Temple/cave.
Participants:
J
Master of the Temple - Purple robes
Mistress of Earth - Purple robes
Priestess - naked, upon altar
Priest - black robe, tied' with white cord/girdle
J
Congregation - black robes
Guardian of the Temple - black robes, with face mask
J
Preparation:
1) Seven days before the rite, the congregation
assemble in the dwelling of the Master or Mistress. Here they
stay until the rite is complete. During the seven days they are
J
forbidden to speak, wear only ceremonial robes, will abstain
from intoxicating drinks and sexual pleasures and eat no meat.
(This is a 'Black Fast'.) During the hours of darkness no lights
]
except black candles are to be lit and at sunset on each day
they gather in the Temple to chant the Dies Ira: nine times.
During the seven days no contact with outsiders is allowed,
]
and no music or intrusive sound, save for the Dies Irae and the
Atazoth chant, is to be heard. Both the dwelling and the Temple
should be incensed with Saturnian incense. According to tradition,
the robes worn will contain a hood/cowl which is to be worn
during the daylight hours, these hours being taken up with
walking within the dwelling grounds (or a suitable, isolated
location nearby) for at least three hours together with such
diversions as the r-Iaster and r-astress will arrange. (Note: These
diversions - which in recent times include playing the Star Game
are so chosen so as not to destroy the black tranquillity of the
fast. In the past they have included study of alchemical MSS,
silent Tarot readings (using sign language/drawn symbols for the
reader to express meanings) and practice in performing esoteric
chant (Dies Irae/Atazoth chant - fourth/fifths and so on), this
latter in the Temple if the Calling is to be performed there.
2) The Temple is prepared seven days before the
rite (this applies to the site chosen - which should thereafter
I
l
be guarded by appropriate energy). This consists of the
Master and Mistress incensing the area with Saturnian incense
J
. while chanting seven times the 'Sanctus Satanas'. then
unite in sexual union, the Mistress visualizing the nexion
to the Dark Gods as being gradually opened, though remaining
partly closed.
l
J
One planetary hour before the Calling begins on the seventh
day, the Temple/outdoor area is made ready by an Initiate
chosen for this task. A black cloth is laid on the altar and
seven black candles placed upon it and lit. Chalices of strong
wine are prepared ready near the altar. A large quartz crystal
is placed in the centre of the Temple, on an oak (or wooden)
stand. (Note: It enhances the energies if this crystal is shaped
as a tetrahedron. Whatever the shape, the crystal should be as
large as possible.) The l-1aster brings the Sacrificial Knife. An
image of Baphomet, according to sinister tradition, may be present
in the Temple, but no other artifacts, furnishings, signs or
symbols.
l
The congregation et al gather outside the Temple, robed as
l
above, and are led into the Temple by the (naked) Priestess at
the beginning of the rite.
3)As the congregation assemble on the seventh day
before the rite (they will have been informed some time before
by the Master or Mistress of the date of the Calling, its
purpose and intent being explained) lots are drawn to decide which man
among them shall be chosen. The one chosen by the drawing of
l lots (the 'opfer') is free to then accept or decline the honour.
If this honour is declined, another lot is held, and the one so
chosen may also decline. After this, a further lot is held, the
l
l
result of which is binding. The opfer so chosen by lot is then
led by the Guardian(s) to a secure, secluded place and resides
there until the rite of Calling begins. Each night and in this
place the opfer receives the Priestess for the length of one
planetary hour, the Priestess being chosen from among the Temple
to be at this period capable of conception. If the Master or
so desire, another lady in addition to the Priestess
may be chosen and received by the opfer at the dawn of each day.
It is duty of the Guardian(s) to watch over and care for the
opfer during the days before the rite, and lead him to the Temple
l
for the Calling.
The Rite:
The congregation precess into the Temple, led by the Priestess
who is assisted onto the altar by the Mistress. The congregation
gather in a semi-circle before the altar, the Guardian{s)
holding the opfer by the entrance. The Mistress greets the
Master with a kiss, saying: 'To you is it fitting, Master, to
speak to our gods for these many. With your own eyes see how
we seekers of darkness await this calling forth of our gods!'
The Mistress gestures with her hands, and the congregation
remove their hoods/cowls. She says: 'So shall we rejoicing, dancel'
The congregation begin to dance, counter- sunwise around
the altar chanting "Binan ath ga wath am".
The Master lays the S. Knife on the womb of the Priestess
while the Mistress places her hands on the crystal and joins
the Master in chanting the Diabolus in fourths while visualizing
the nexion opening. This chant is repeated seven times, the
congregation continuing their dance and chant.

]
J
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
J
J
After the seventh chant, the Master claps his hands nine times
as a signal for the congregation +0 gather round. The Guardian
brings the opfer forward.
The Master gives the opfer a chalice of wine, which he drinks.
After this, the Master says to him: 'We greet our honoured guest
with a kiss.' He kisses the opfer, followed by the Mistress and
the congregation who kiss the opfer in turn.
The then removes the robe of the opfer and begins
to raise his secret fire with her lips while the Master gestures
to the congregation as a sign for them to remove their robes.
They then begin to dance again - chanting 'Atazoth', Satanas
and/or shouting/laughing/screaming as they whirl faster and faster
in ecstasy and frenzy.
As they dance, the Guardian lifts the Priest upon the altar
while the Master takes up the S. Knife. The Priestess holds
the opfer in sexual union and visualizes the nexion opening as
she draws by movement the secret fire from the opfer. She then
releases him and on this sign the Mistress signals to the
congregation who begin an orgiastic rite according their desires.
The Mistress then touches the crystal with her hands
visua1izing/intoning the aim/intent of the ca11ing, ad libitum
according to the frenzy/energy generated in the Temp1e. As she
touches the crystal, the Guardian(s) assist the opfer from
the a1tar and with the Haster (who takes the S. Knife and the
empty cha1ice used by the opfer) 1eave the Temp1e to a secluded
place (which may be the p1ace used by the opfer during the
preparation period).
In this secluded place, the Master vibrates 'Nythra kthunae
Atazoth' whi1e the Guardian(s) hold the opfer. After the
vibration, the Master uses the S. Knife, collecting some of
the Red Elixir in the chalice. He then returns to the Temple
and the symb01ical1y washes her hands in the Red
Elixir before herself chanting 'Nythra kthunae Atazotht'.
F01lowing this, she and the Master chant the Diab01us in
fourths, directing the chant toward the crystal.
The rite is conc1uded by the Master assisting the Priestess
down from the altar. She departs from the Temple, returning
with trays of food and wine which she offers to the congregation
their revelry continues until desires are fu1fil1ed. The Priestess
herself withdraws after offering the food and drink, as the
Master and Mistress do.
Note: After the final Diab01us chant by the and Mistress,
if an aim/intent is intended, this is visualized/voiced by
them according to magickal principles before they depart from
the Temple. Shou1d they wish, they may combine this with their
own sexual union. Shou1d no aim/intent be desired, the
dark forms/energies are left to gather/disperse according to
their nature. The Guardian(s) are sworn to secrecy, and after
the Red Elixir is produced secrete/bury the empty vessel
in a 10cation prepared beforehand
Sanctus:
Diabolus: Dies irae, dies il1a
Sanctus, Satanas, Sanctus
Solvet saec1um in favil1a
Dominus Diabolus
Teste Satan cum sibylla.
Sanctus Satanas Sanctusl
Quantus tremor est futurus
Satanas - venire;
Quando Vindex est venturus
Satanas - venire!
Cuncta stricte discussurus.
Ave Satanas, ave Satanaso
Dies irae, dies il1al
Tui aunt cae1i,
Tua est terra
Ave Satanas.
J
Revenge
]
]
Central to any civilization and society which is civilized,
is the notion of revenge - and central to revenge is the
blood fued. \"lhen the "State" - of whatever political hue
]
or any large oragnized governmental structure, reserves for
itself the means and control and dispensation of "Justice"
then true freedom does not exist: the individual has become
]
controlled and enslaved, if not physically, then mentally.
Any healthy flourishing society not only allows revenge,
but encourages it, and any society which does not is already
]
a form of tyranny, however much clever, vapid, intellectual
and political words may be used to try and obscure this
reality. A healthy' society is one that tends to respect
the individual right to justice and thus revenge: the two are
1
linked and cannot be seperated without destroying both,
leaving an empty shell. A healthy society seeks to respect
the individual, and extend their responsibilities and duties,
]
and one of the most important responsibilities and duties of
any individual is to avenge.
This view is not upheld by many today - and eertainly by
]
none who form those cliques of legal and social 'professionalism'
which infest society today. Instead, the present System
seeks to convince us all, from childhood, that only the
State has the "right" to deal with "Justice" - and that only
]
this is "civilised". But if' you believe that, you really
are ill - one of those pale specimens inebriated by the clever
words and ideas of the half-men (and half-women) who
] unf'ortunately proliferate today in our comfortable and monied
societies.
Revenge is natural and necessary. An illustration here
might be instructive. A young motorist, high on drink and
J
drugs, deliberately runs down and kills someone: the
classic 'innocent passerby'. After some trouble, the ~ o l i c e
find this driver and he is charged. When his case comes to
]
court, he manages to wriggle out of the murder charge('lack of
suf'ficient evidence'/some legal problem) and is instead
convicted of manslaughter. He shows no remorse. He is sentenced
] to 3 years in prison. After a little over ~ years he is
released, and some months later is arrested for drink driving
and driving while disqualified. A few more months in prison.
Then he is free. Now, in this instance (and many like it) the
l

relatives of the victim have a duty to kill this piece of
scum - and should be ashamed of themselves if' they did not.
Naturally, they would give all sorts of reasons as to why
J
they would do nothing - but basically they are, if they do
nothing, (a) spineless cowards; (b) degenerate bastards who
do not care; (c) so ground down by the System, by the lies
]
and propaganda, that their natural instincts have been destroyed.
They - one or some of them - should have killed the offender.
Naturally, in the feeble societies of the Western tyrannies,
had they done so they '''ould - if caught - have faced "Justice"
J
and the legal system themselves: and probably spent longer
in prison than the bastard who deserved to die (such is the
sickness of the "West"). But, until this whole rotten System is
] destroyed, they should have used the rules of the System against
itself - why not, for instance, run the bastard himself down?
You would, if caught, only get a few years. But at least
you would be able to live with yourself _ still have your honour.
J
Of' course, an impartial assessment (like a Judge) is still
necessary - but once judged, relatives are honour bound to act.
'_.P"l-,,": __ , ..: .... +., _
Conquer, Destroy, Create
J
J
Host people are sick - in the head. \ihy1 LSecause they
lack vision - because they lack the desire to translate
that vision into reality and because they lack the character
to break the psychic chains of the modern world forged
from ideas.
And I am not writing about mediocre vision, either
J
but about grandiose vision: vision which makes one aspire to
greatness, to make real what others may sometimes dream
about perhaps once in their puny, pathetic lives. I am
J
J
writing about that inner vision which drives some individuals
and which makes them great: makes them aspire to fulfil at
least part of their god-like potential. That inner demon
which compels, which makes one strive again and again and
never admit defeat, even when faced with death.
Conquerors vision: so do Artists and ExPlorers and
Today, there is an excess of petty individuals
J
trying to make real their petty and cowardly concerns; an
excess of petty officials and petty rules and petty
governments trying to restrain the individual spirit and
J
J
psyche; an excess of petty ideas trying to level down
all individuals to the lowest level and so breed a plastic
bastard race equal in all things who no longer aspire to
real greatness.
is needed are individuals who dream large - who strive
to make those dreams real, regardless of the consequences.
In short, a return of the conquering attitude. All that is
J
great and worthwhile is built from the blueprint of inner
vision, and the greatest vision is conquest - of ourselves,
of others, of what is still unknown. There are no limits
J
unless we in set our limits. We, today, need to
rediscover the delight of discovery and conquest: of going
where no one has been before, of being masters of our own
]
Destiny by following our visions and instincts.
This is not easy. Let the weak, the scum, the majority
huddle together in their quest for happiness and material
well-being. Let them seek comfort in each other and 1deas.
J
Individuals are born from hardship - from the hardship of
questing after a dream. Conquest and exploration bring a
joy, and create a uniqueness, like no other - the joy and
] individuality of a god.
Seek to be like a god - that is the answer to the misery
that is bred from morbid self-pity and smallness and a wallowing
]
in abstract ideas - from the seeking after illusions like
happiness and comfort and stupid ideas like 'freedom' and
'justice'. The only freedom is the freedom to dream and the
freedom to make that dream real, just as the only justice is
J that which is within each individual: what they feel. Of course,
the weak and the cowardly feel a different
than the strong - they call this 'law' and enshrine it within
] a church to their gods of 'democracy' and 'equality', whereas
the strong call their justice vengeance and honour, words which
the majority fear Or do not understand.
So what dreams are, today, fit enough for those who aspire
to be like gods? There are only two, as this century ends.
And they are connected.
The first is to destroy those edifices which the cowards,
J the weak, the huddling majority have erected to defend
themselves from the natural elite - those few who dare, who
defy, who despise and are fearless and conquering in their
J
defiance. To destroy those governments, forms, Institutions
or whatever as a prelude to renewed creation: as prelude to

J
to the conquest of the supine massess and their world. To
]
destroy all that has and does enervate - all that makes
individuals slaves and seeks to stop their dreams. For the
world a ~ d its peoples exist for the benefit of the natural
] elite - to be subjects, to aid them, to use the rescources
so that in time there is an evolution upwards, rather than
downwards: an evolution toward still higher forms. Uut this
has been and only can be achieved by the majority aspiring
]
to emulate the deeds and daring of the few, of the natural
elite - by the morality and vision of the few becoming the
morality and vision of the many, not the other t(ay round.
]
This, naturally, means suffering - perhaps wars, perhaps
great sorrows. 3ut all that is great arises from suffering
not softness. Once the vision of the few is defeated by the
many, once their energies are redirected - once the dreaming
stops and the aspiring ceases - then there is decline
~
and sicl:ness, of the spirit and the psyche. This can be put
I
very simply: war and conquest and exploration are needed;
-
I
when they stop, decay sets in, the scum come to the surface.
Thus, goals of destruction, re-construction and creation
must be set - and strived for. This requires a new breed, a
j
ne\( elite nurtured by naturalness and instinct and visions.
An elite which others see, and are afraid of. Such an elite
,
may not be political - but if it was, so what? So what if
I
it became labelled as extreme, if the vision behind it
became to be called by some name or o t h e r ~ Labels, names
and indeed analysis of the political, social and intellectual
kind - are games played by the weak, the cowandly, the sick
and the scum. What matters is action, the desire to achieve,
to become again fierce, tough, forbiding and thus real
~
~
individuals who have broken the psychic chains of-rhe majority.
I
,
What is important is inner resolve.
These goals would naturally lead to that second dream, fit
~ for a god:- the exploration of Space - to break away from
!
I
the smallness of this world and find new ones: to explore, to
conquer, to challenge us to even greater heights of
being, to reach the limits of our potential and thus become
god-like in our unique indiViduality - a new species that
spreads ever onwards and upwards, toward even more, for
evolution is never done. The planets, the stars, the galaxies
with their visions, their ricbness, their splendours, await us:
and it is up to us, each and every ODe of us, whether we reach
them. We can begin that quest - or we can remain trapped in
our Otin pettiness with our petty, pathetic concerns and outlook,
on this small insignificant planet. Or we can take up the
challenge of ourselves and our future and seek to be like
gods, and thus fulfil the potential latent within us.
The first step is to change ourselves - within, where it
matters, and become strong in spirit and psyche: a warrior
in outlook and intent. The second is to spread that change
outward - to others and external forms, destroying and then
creating. The third is to strive further - toward the fulfilment
of our inner vision, on this world and on others.
Those who choose not to act have condemned themselves as
failures.
J
(Transcribed from a talk given by AL at ONA Sunedrion yf 99)
J
Magick and Politics
]
What is occuring more and more within society, is adherence
by individuals to ephemeral causes and 'opinions' as a result
]
of the subjection to individuals to propaganda both overt
and more 'covert' (ie. 'subliminal'). That is, society
is developing so as to make practical experience of the
]
traumas of life more and more distant - the individual
becoming shielded not only by the 'State' and its Institutions
by also by ideas. Thus, the world is seen via the distorting
lenses of these ideas. In the past, wisdom arose usually
]
painfully over a period of time by diverse and often
traumatic personal experience - that is, a very individual
'view of the world' was formed as a result of these varied
]
experiences. Of course, few arrived at even this stage of
conscious devlopment.
Magick, properly understood, was an attempt to 'short
]
circuit' this process - hence, for example, the tasks and
proceedures of the Grade Rituals in the seven-fold Way. Thus,
magick bUilt, from within and without the individual, a
genuine foundation - an 'inner core' which enabled the
]
individual to not only survive in an often hostile world, but
also enhance their life quite significantly. Magick restores
the individual in a very important way to the 'roots of their
]
being' allowing thus a personal growth.
However, society in general does the opposite. Its
'education', its Institutions, its Laws all act together to
]
produce an individual lacking in spirit: that is, devoid
of a personal world-view. Moreover, this occurs whatever the
outward political allegiance of the society - ego socialist or
capitalist or shades inbetween. - and occurs whether or not
]
a particular society is 'democratic' or overty 'repressive.
The only difference between the two is the method: the latter
is more objectified and direct, often involving force and
]
suppression, while the latter is more devious (and all the more
dangerous because of this).
Essentially, there is growing within nearly all the societies
]
of the world a concensus and an adherence to a certain set
of ideas and values. That is, there is a 'levelling down' of
differences together with a real loss of individual freedom
-I
not only in terms of the ability of an individual to transit
J freely, unencumbered by whatever 'past' he or she may have,
but equally importantly in terms of inner outlook. There is
less and less 'realness' about individuals because the dramatic,
foramtive experiences which shape and mould character and which
give spirit are either becoming 'illegal'/frowned upon or
made impossible by State control and/or indoctrination of
]
the individual into a certain pattern of living/ideas about life.
In the practical sense, one could say not only are the
legal restraints on an individual and their actions increasing,
but also the direct power which States have over individuals
]
(and this includes information about individuals) are ever
growing. This, coupled with cooperation between States in the
distribution/exchange of information and the desire for even more
]
and larger 'federations' of States (eg. like a 'European State')
both national and international, means more and more direct
personal restrictions and less and less 'inner freedom'. There
J
is in short, much more superficial ways of living: ways
encouraged by States and by those who adhere to what is fast
becoming the accepted world 'idea-system'.
1
J
-
This 'idea-system', it will surprise few here, is based to
a great extent on the 'Nazarene view of the world'. Already
in one of its many political forms it is established within
-
the States of the West where its watchwords include 'democracy'
and 'equality' and 'freedom'. Of course, these words enshrine
clever ideas - but they are not real simply because they
] belong to something beyond one or at least a few individuals.
This is really the crux of the matter. What is real is that
which exists for each one of us, and this is and must be
]
discovered anew by every individual as part of the process
of life itself: when it is not, there is no real life - only
the appearance of it. There is thus no essence, only
outward form. What this means is that all goverments, States,
]
Institutions or power-groupings negate this essence
because our conscious life is a personal process of development
pivital upon our understanding of ourselves, the world, the
]
cosmos and those few others with whom we inter-act in a very
personal way: it should not be extrapolated beyond this, and
all politics, all religion and all social pressures of whatever
]
hue contradict this. They are, essentially, counter-evolutionary
because they make the individual reliant on that which is
not born from within. Thus there can be no such thing as
genuine 'democracy/freedom/equality' and all attempts to
]
create what are only abstract ideas destroy individuality.
Such abstract ideas, however, continue to flourish, and
they continue to make the individual sterile. There will be, in
]
the near future, more and reliance upon such ideas, more and
more attempts to make them a 'reality' in State/governmental
forms - ego in Eastern Europe and beyond.
]
Of course, this analysis forms the core of 'genuine anarchism':
but even this is a label, an 'ism' which has evolved into
an 'idea' with all the dissent appropriate to an idea. Magick
is a means away from all this - it is a practical system,
l
devoid of dogma, and makes possible the next stage of our
-
evolution as individuals. As such, it is direct opposition
to all power-forms - governmental, religious or social
] although this opposition is silent and will remain silent.
Magick is individual and will remain individual and while
current conditions remain not unfavourable as regards the
]
spread of information relating to its techniques, this will
probably change: simply because inner liberation is and will
continue to be so for some time the province of a small
number of while the devotees of abstract political
-
and social ideas continue to flourish and expand.
This, naturally, is only a brief resume of the problem
-, and what perhaps it is essential to remember is that
we as artists of the magickal possess the ability to bring
- about change: both within ourselves and, should we wish it,
within the society within which we live. The essence of the
former is the seven-fold way, that of the latter - aeonic magick.

I
I
J
ONA
J

I

]
]
]

]


J
?
0
-

J

]


]

,

]
]

]
-
-
J
I


I

I

Insight Roles
Insight roles is the name given to a dangerous technique
aimed at developing personal unders+anding. The technique
itself is simple:- it involves the individual living
for a specific period of time - between six months to
two years - a certain role or 'way of life'.
What makes this difficult and dangerous is that the role
chosen must be at odds with the individuals' own feelings
and view of the world. This brings the individual into
conflict with themselves - and sometimes friends and society
as well. This forces the individual to rely on themselves
and discard in a practical way all the illusions that must
be discarded if Adeptship is to be achieved.
The technique is not to be undertaken lightly, but once
begun be.continued for the allotted time.
The technique is normally begun after the Grade Ritual
of External Adept and after the individual has successfully
run their own magickal group for at least three months. It
is imnortant that the individual strive to identify
with the chosen role, and not see it merely as an unpleasant
task. This identification must begin with a conscious
decision to act the role as convincingly as possible. The
role itself, for the period of time chosen, should be the
main interest and occupation of the individual.
In an important way, Insight Roles are magickal rituals
extending over a period of time and for the majority of
individuals following the seven-fold way (the sinister
path) are necessary as a prelude to the Grade Ritual of
Internal Adept. It is the experiences undergone (both
external and internal) during an Insight Role that give the
individual the impetus necessary to undertake and
complete the period of isolation required during the Grade
Ritual. For it is this period of isolation which is often
necessary for the individual to understand and
those experiences. From these, the genuine Adept is born.
All Insight Roles, of necessity, seem 'bizarre' to
non-Adepts. The individual who decides to undertake the
technique should choose a role (from those listed) which
is the opposite of what they themselves consider their own
personality to be.
General Guidelines:
When a role is undertaken, you are
forbidden to explain to anyone the reasons for this sudden
change in your behaviour/attitudes. This will isolate you,
and begin the process of self-reliance and belief in your own
Destiny. Observe the reaction of 'friends'.
You should initially think of the role as a means of
enhancing your life - an opportunityo The role is part of
the process of self-discovery - which is often painful.
To succeed, you must let go of all your previous opinions,
beliefs and ideas. Forget everything assumed about people
Who naturally adopt the role you have chosen - just accept
them, as they are. This will be very The role
is ah ordeal - a kind of second Initiation, and you can only
become free, and ready for Adeptship, by losing your pasto
The role chosen should be seen as part of your Destiny - and
...
J
.,
(Insight Roles - 2.)

1
you should learn to revel in the role. If possible, keep a
record of your thoughts, experiences and observations.
J
You should not, during the time of the role, undertake
any magickal workings of whatever kind - simply because
these are not necessary, considering the Insight Role is
J
itself a pO\ierful (and highly dangerous) magickal ritual
of 'internal' (or alchemical) magick.
Be determined to continue in the role for the length
J
of time you have chosen. Should you succeed in this, you will
discover many important things about yourself and the
world. Wisdom will be gradually gained through the trials
of experience. There is no substitute for this kind of
J
practical learning.
Always remember during the role, that you have chosen
to follow the'path toward self-divinity - the role is but
]
a stage on that path, and one that has to be undertaken
if your goal is to be achieved.
The roles are listed in order of difficulty/psychological
]
danger with brief notes on the type of individual who might
undertake them bearing in mind that the role chosen should
be the opposite of what you consider your 'personality type'/
]
view of the world to be. From the viewpoint of the present
the most challenging (and dangerous) role undertaken by
members in the past
Insight Roles,
J
to defy.
J
J
J
J

I
J
J
J
two decades has been the one listed first.
quite simply, are for those who dare

(Secret)
Insight Roles II

The roles are listed in order of danger(both practical and
psychological) - most dangerous first.

1) Join an organization of the extreme 'Right' and undertake
the life of a political activist - attending meetings,
demonstrations and so on. You should see yourself as a

'revolutionary' who seeks to create a new type of society.
You must forget all your assumptions about this type of
l
politics - and the people in it - and live out, in a practical

way, this role. *
Contact address: British National Party, P.O. Box 446,
London SE 23 2LS. Send for literature and ask about
]
joining.
2) Enter a Buddhist religious order. Read about Buddhism, then
apply to one of the addresses below to stay for a 'retreat'
]
and ask then to enter the order.
Throssel Hole Priory, Carr Shield, Hexham, Northumberland
(Zen Buddhism).
1
-
Nanjushri Institute, Cinishead Ulverston,
Cumbria (Tibetan Buddhism).
3) Join the French Foreign Legion. Contact address:
La Chef du Poste d'Information de la Legion Etranger,
Bas Fort St. Nicolas, 2 Boulevard Charles Livon, 13007
Marseille, France.
Sell and forget everything - and simply go.
4) Open and run a brothel. First, find premises; second,
find individuals willing to offer ".: ... their services.
Honesty in dealings with clients, and good friendly treatment
of those employed to offer services to clients is the key
to success, and must be done.
5) Join the Police. Assuming you are tall enough and have
the right qualifications - ask at a Police Station or
employment centre and apply. Be determined to succeed if
interviewed - find plausible reasons, when asked, why you
wish to join.
6) Vagrant. Sell everything you possess, give up job etc. auy
rucksack., small tent etc. and wander around, trying to
earn living by doing small jobs, begging sometimes for food.
7) Form a Wiccan group. This role means you assume the
identity of a Priest/Priestess. Create a believable
.'
past for (re Initiation and so on into and
then recruit members. Aim is to form a 'teaching coven'.
8) Set specific physical goals and train to achieve these.
These goals must be achieved within eight months of
beginning training. They are:
a) Run a marathon in less than 2hrs 50 min (men) or 3hrs
10 min (women)
b) Compete in a (cycling) 12hr Time Trial achieving a
distance of at least 230 miles. Intermediate aims are:
25 miles in 1hr or less. (Note: 12 hr Time Trials are usually
held during the summer months - so begin role at time to
co-incide with eight month training build-up, eg. December.
Join local cycling club - find details at nearest good bike shop
(a) and (b) may be combined - and should be if you are
fairly fit.
*Editorial Note: These contact addresses are now out of date. The
MS was last revised 1985 eh.
(Secret:
J
J
]
]
1
J
J
J
J
]
]
J
~
I
I
~
~
I
J
1
Insight Roles - 2.)
Some guidelines to assess viability of each role:
1) Best suited for those of 'left-winge/liberal sentiments,
including anarchists
2) Suited to those who enjoy the pleasures of the flesh
women, wine and food
3) Suited to those who lack a sense of adventure and
consider themselves 'non-violent'
4) Suited to those who are introverted and find organizing
things difficult
5) Suited to those who dislike authority - particuarly
the Police
6) Suited to those who like comfort and need security of
home/job etc
7) Suited to those who lack imagination and flair for
self-expression
8) Suited to those who dislike sport
-l
-]
The Publication of Esoteric Traditions on the Left Hand Path
J

.J
For a long time, genuine esoteric tradition was handed on on an
J
individual basis, from Master/Mistress to novice. There were many reasons
for this, most of them practical: the tradition was esoteric, liable to
mis-interpretation, and many of its tenets and rituals involved what would
have been regarded as 'heretical', anti-social and/or illegal acts. Furthermore,
the methods used to train novices often made those novices into 'outlaws'
and set them against conventional society. Also, for a long time,the
teaching and teachings of the tradition was heretical in Law - a criminal
] offense against Church and State. Secrecy was essential and necessary.
This state of affairs pertained until quite recently. With the burgeoning
of interest in 'the Occult' in general, the LHP became somewhat less secret
]
and certain aspects of the tradition were discreetly circulated. What were
mistakenly taken to be 'esoteric' traditions and, given the new openess
toward the Occult and the repeal of anti-Occult laws, freely distributed
and/or published, were (a) the useless Grimoire/Qabalistic tradition, or
J
(b) a mis-interpreted crowleyism, or (c) of a showman/ghoulish/self-professed
type with bits cobbled together from (a) and (b) with archaic myths and
unenlightened egoism thrown in. The real tradition - with its darkness
-J
and danger - remained hidden.
To (c) belonged the Church of Satan, which made Satanism akin to a
fantasy role-playing game or games with some sorcery added to impress. The
later schism which gave birth to the Temple of Set (born not with a bang but
J
with a whimper) was not unexpected given the structure and orientation of
this 'Church' - and neither was the fact that the leader of this schism
based his Temple and authority on what was termed an 'Infernal Mandate',
J and declared Satanism as a religion , much mis-understood.
Meanwhile, the old traditions continued, in Europe and elsewhere, in their
traditional way - secretly, accepting but few novices and these only after severe
J
tests and ordeals. The traditions, writings, rituals, methods, ordeals and
techniques remained unavailable except to those few. After lengthy deliberations
and consultations, the individual representing traditional groups, decided
~
to gradually make the esoteric tradition which he and others represented
j
J
available on a selective basis, to reveal, for once and for all, what
the LHP and Satanism were really about. The real impetus for this decision
came from Aeonic strategy - making the tradition available would enable an
increase in the number of genuine Adepts, thus hastening the presencing of
the darker forces on Earth, and so fulfilling the sinister dialectic of history.
This increase, however, would be gradual - over centuries.
With this dissemination, the purpose, intent and methods of Satanism and the
LHP could no longer be mis-interpreted and the posers and charlatans who
professed to be 'Satanists' would be exposed - at least to those with any
sagacity. With the secrets accessable to those who saught to find them, the
real esoteric work could continue, as it always had, in secret - the training,
via direct experience, of those few strong and gifted enough to undertake
the difficult and dangerous journey along the Left Band Path.
ONA 1991 eh
J
In this example, the burglary was a 'crime', in Law - but, in fact, the
]
illegal nature of the act was irrelevant. The act, and its planning etc.,
aided the self-excellence of the novice, and thus his magickal development,
because it was a Satanic act, not because it was 'criminal' - that is,
]
it involved danger, required skill, judgement, ~ d r i n g , and it was real.
It was, in a sense, a practical ordeal and its Satanic character m ~ that
its victims were victims of themselves: the act was akin to an act of
'natural justice'. To some, it may seem a game - and so it was, but one
]
played in earnest, in which losing meant capture and probable imprisonment
(factors which made it interesting and worthwhile). And it was only a few
incidents in a life crammed with such incidents - at different levels.
] Furthermore, this 'realness' is important - genuine Satanists involve
themselves with the real world, in real situations with real people and real
danger. The imitation Satanists play mental and intellectual and 'safe'
J
]
games. The difference is that a real Satanist will actually be an assassin,
for example, while the imitation Satanist will dream of being one and will
probably obtain a moronic pleasure from watching some fictional story
and 'identifying' with a fictionalized assassin - or, more likely, will
J
'act out' such a role in some pathetic psuedo-magickal ceremony and believe
he/she has attained something.
Naturally, in the real world things can and do go wrong. But as always,
the real Satanists survive and prosper, while the others go under, get
]
caught, give up or are killed. Also, sometimes even the best get things
a little wrong - but they learn from their mistakes, they grow in character,
in insight, in skill. Genuine Satanists are survivors: they learn and prosper,
and die at the right time.
This growth means that a Satanist moves on - there are always new challenges,
new delights, new tests of skill, daring, endurence,courage; new insights.
]
A 'role' is only a role - played, then discarded, transcended. Thus, even
crime, sacrifice, tests of others, become left behind, given time - they have
served the purpose for which they were intended - and a new being is given
]
] birth, one more joins the elect. This is simply another way of saying that
a Satanist is never trapped by the act, the desires for and against that act,
its consequences, or indeed anything to do with that act, whatever the nature
of the act. An act, such as a sacrifice or a crime, is a means - to something
beyond. Allacts are experience. A Satanist is above and beyond acts - a
master or mistress of them, rather than a slave to them.
So it is, so it has been and so it will be - for genuine Satanists. Meanwhile,
] the imitation Satanists will play their word-games, feast on self-delusions,
and continue to claim that 'Satanism' never involves sacrifice, or criminal
acts but is a rather pleasing philosophy which has had a rather 'bad press'.
]
But, henceforward, anyone who is taken in by these gutless, posturing
charlatans will deserve the epithet 'stupid'.
]
-
I
-

I
ONA
1
..
J
,J
The Hard Reality of Satanism
! -.
The hare. reality of Satanism is that it is very different" from both the
-. media image and the more recent image pedalled by imitation Satanists
in both Europe and America.
l
I
I What Satanism Is:
...
a) Satanism is a quest for self-excellence, involving real danger, real
challenges and requiring real courage.
-.
l
It involves taking your body to and beyond its physical limits of
endurence. It involves real action, alone: without the support of friends,
comrades, lovers, relations or anyone.
1
J It involves accepting challenges - physical, psychic, intellectual
and triumphing soley by one's own efforts.
It involves the triumph of pure, individual will and desire.
b) Satanism is, in part, an inner quest, an exploration of the 'hidden'
(and overt) aspects of consciousness: a dis-covery of the darkness within
]
and beyond the individual psyche. This involves 'magickal acts' - such as
rituals. This magick, however, is a means, not an end.
c) Satanism involves ordeals, both physical and magickal. Those who are
l
suitable triumph; the others fail. [One such ordeal is the Grade Ritual of

Internal Adept - where the candidate lives alone and isolated, bereft of
everything except the bare necessities for physical survival, for a period of
three months.]
d) Satan ism requires the practical experiencing of all moral limits, and then
l
a mastery of the feelings, desires, pleasures, terrors, pains and so on that

these imply .
e) Satanism involves the individual defiance of all subserviance: a Satanist
accepts guidance only, and refuses to be dominated or intimidated by anyone.
This gUidance is toward practical experience, and it by this experience that
the novice learns and developes a genuine Satanic character.
J
f) Satanism involves sacrifice - this is a necessary test of character
[qv. the MSS "Satanism, Sacrifice and Crime - The Satanic Truth", and
"Satanism - The Sinister Shadow, Revealed" for more details.].
g) Satan ism is a means - a method, or way, and the purpose of this means, method
or way is to produce a specific type of individual: the next stage of our
...
evolution as a species. Satanism is thus an expression of evolutionary
change - on both the individual level and in respect of 'societies' and
'history' .
The individuals so created often inspire in the supine majority a certain
...
terror/awe/admiration/fear/jealousy.
h) Satanism is elitist. It does not compromise - its tests, ordeals, methods
... and character-building experiences are severe and will never be made easier
to make them acceptable to more people or easier to undertake.
i) Satan ism is esoteric by nature and intent: it is both a 'secret' way,
...
by virtue of its methods etc., and it is not nor probably will be
suitable for the majority for many, many centuries.
l
]
l
II What Satan ism Is Not:
a) Satanism is not, nor _an ever be, a religion, nor just a 'philosophy'.
!
I A religion means acceptance of authority, the rigid structure of a
-..
'Church' or a 'Temple', and a unified dogma (with the consequent schisms
and claims to "authenticity"). The religious attitude is the antithesis
l
of what Satan ism really is - for Satanism is a way of living, a way
of experiencing, in the raw, whereas religion abstracts, limits endevour,
behaviour and moralizes. In short, a Satanist plunges into reality, without
any supports (moral, psychic or human) whereas a religious person has
]
that reality prescribed by dogma, authority and such like, and is supported
by a 'Church', its members and their attitudes.
Satanism is an ecstatic affirmation of existence - a taking of existence
]
into new and higher realms, as well as a plunge into existing darkness and
the creation of new-darkness.
'""
]
b) Satanism cannot have anyone impose upon it any structure, authority,
I
or institution of any kind by claiming a 'dark mandate' or some kind
of 'revelation'. There can be no such thing as an 'infernal mandate' of
whatever kind because the only thing that really matters to Satanism is
-
experience, its accumulation and the highly individualized learning that
results from such experience. A genuine Satanist, for example, confronted
by an entity which exhibited all the powers attributed to Satan would
J
not even accept what that 'entity' said and would most certainly not show
l
any submission - instead, they would a defiance, a reasoned assessment of
what was said, and then a judgement made from experience. A Satanist
never surrenders to anything - and would rather die, proud and defiant, than
sUbmit. This applies even to 'Satan'.
If and when a Satanist accepts guidance, it is from someone of experience
who has explicated Satanism by their life and thus who can offer advice
I based on that experience. The aim of Satanism is to create willful, characterful,
~
defiant, unique individuals who have or can fulfil their potential as gods
it is not to create followers or sycophants. An 'infernal mandate' implies
l
sycophancy.
c) Satanism does not involve discussions, meetings, talks. Rather, it involves
action, deeds. Words - written or spoken - sometimes follow, but not
I
necessarily. The ideal candidate for Satanism is the individual of action
I
j
rather than the 'intellectual'.
By the nature of most Satanic actions, they can seldom be mentioned
and thus remain esoteric. The essence that Satanism leads the individual
I
towards, via action, is only ever revealed by that participation which
action is. Words, whether written or spoken, can never describe that essence
they can only hint at it, point toward it, and often serve to obscure the
essence.
Satan ism strips away the appearence of 'things' - living, Occult and otherwise
by this insistence on experience, unaided. What is thus apprehended by such
experience, is unique to each individual and thus is creative and evolutionary.
Discussions, meetings, talks, even books and such like, de-vitalize: they
are excuses for not acting.
A Satanist will sometimes use such forms as he/she may use the form of
a Temple - to enhance and/or provoke experiences. But they are then actively
manipulating, actively creating experiences - the others involved are being
used by that person. That is, there is only one Satanist at such gatherings
l
(usually) - the others may believe they are 'Satanists', but they are deluded.
I
4
I
I
,
J
1
d) Satan ism does not apply moral absolutes to real-life situations and
forms. This may best be explicated by two examples. First, politics.
Satan ism does not affirm or deny any pulitical forms or type of politics
it does not, for example, announce that 'fascism and Satanism are incompatable'.
Such announcements/pronouncements arise from a moral bias and a lack of
insight into both Satan ism and 'society' and thus Aeonics.
A Satanist, concerned with experience, may use a political form for a
specific purpose - the nature of that form in terms of conventional politics
and morality (such as 'extreme Right-wing') is irrelevant. What is important
is whether it can be used to (a) provide experience of living and the
limits of experience, and/or (b) aid the sinister dialectic of history.
Thus a Satanist may become involved in, or set up, an organization of the
extreme Right - this is dangerous, exciting, vitalizes, provides experiences
'on the edge' and should thus aid the development of the character and insight
of that Satanist*. What is important, is that this involvement is done for
an ulterior, Satanic, motive: what others think and believe about such actions
is totally irrelevant. Anyone purporting to be a Satanist who criticizes
such an action, whatever the political hue of the group/organization, reveals
by that criticism that they are not Satanists - but rather, moralizing
nurds lacking in insight and real Satanic understanding.
The second example concerns the formation and use of Satanic 'Temples' and
groups by a Satanist. A Satanic novice, in order to gain experience of magickal
rituals and people manipulation, usually forms a group to perform Satanic rituals.
The people recruited are for the most part used - and the novice often assumes
a specific Satanic 'role' for this: the role of sorcerer/sorceress. He/she may
dress in a certain way and so on, as he/she may use fables to impress and/or
manipulate. This, however, for a genuine Satanist, is only a stage - and one
which lasts a year or two. After that, experience and mastery of ceremonial and
hermetic magick gained, they move on to new challenges and experiences, as all
good Satanists should. Further, the individuals of this 'Temple' or group are
not Satanists, although they may believe themselves to be - they are simply being
used to afford the novice pleasure/excitement/experience and so on. Bad any of ther
any Satanic character or potential, they would rebel to undertake their own quest
by forming such a group/'Temple' and experience the limits of themselves.
Sometimes, the group has another aim - an Aeonic or suprapersonal one, in which
case its life may be extended. But whatever, genuine Satanic guidance by an
Adept or Master/Mistress to a novice always occurs on an individualized basis,
never within the rigid and constraining form of a 'Temple'.
Thus, there is not nor can be any constraining rules applied to the conduct
of such 'Temples' and groups - there is no 'moral code', no bounds which cannot
be overstepped. The rules, such as they are, are made by the Satanic novice
according to their desire and goals. That is, they can do with that group and
its individuals whatever they desire to do and no one - not even the Adept/
Master/Mistress who may be guiding them - can set limits or prescribe their
behaviour. They must learn for themselves - and from their mistakes, should they
make some.
This naturally leads to the obvious Satanic deduction that a group like
the Temple of Set may contain one, perhaps two, Satanists - who are using the
'members' for their own Satanic goals. This person (or persons) would of course
deny this, and if that denial was sincere, they could not be Satanists. What is
certain, is that that group cannot contain more than perhaps two Satanists - for
the members accept the constraints imposed upon them from above, and are servile,
in both theory and practice. They are also not being led into real experiences,
but accept a sterile, sanitized and safe 'Satanism' as pedalled by their leader.
* It can also aid the sinister dialectic - here, an understanding of Aeonics is
import ani.
l
1
-.
]
e) Satan ism does not seek any form of official recognition as it does not
seek become respectable or the prerogative of a majority.
Rather, Satanism operates, and must operate, for the most part in a clandestine
or underground , manner.
'Official' recognition mean someone or some organization is granted some
sort of "status" and thus assumes both in theory and in fact an 'authority'
and an organizational structure to support it. This authority and this structure
mean followers, sycophants - and contradict the essence of satanism.
'Respectability' means a moral stance broadly in line with that pertaining
at the time - that is, it means a restricting morality, ethics, as well
a limiting of action to what is deemed broadly 'acceptable' by the 'society'
of the time.
Both of these - official recognition and respectability - also mean
that the authority which is recognized and becomes or seeks to
be respectable, sets its own limits: there is 'proscription' of other
groups, a peer hierarchy and all the many trappings of herd conformity; the
triumph of illusive forms over essence. In brief, the deluding of others,
rather than their liberation.
Since the experience of the essence that Satanism brings is unique, this
uniqueness is totally contradictory to all forms that seek to constrain, define
and restrict - two of these forms being 'official recognition' and
'respectability'.
Some other hard facts about Satanism are in order - to be placed on
record.
Satanism is hard and very dangerous. This danger is much more than just
a 'mental' or a psychic one of the kind sometimes experienced in magickal
workings. It is a personal danger of the 'life or death' kind. If it is
not, then it is not tough enough, it is not Satanic. For far too long the
pathetic imitation Satanists, such as those in the Temple of Set and the
Church of Satan, have had no one to contradict their sickly, wimpish versions
of Satanism - they have tried to deny the darkness and evil which are
essential to Satan ism because the frauds in those organizations are fundamentally
weak: they have never gone to their limits, never experienced the realness
of evil. They have tried to make 'Satanism' safe and 'respectable': they
have intellectualized it because they are typical products of this present
intellectualized, peace-loving, "we need to be safe" society.
A Satanist is like a beast of prey - in real life, not in fantasy.
A Satanist may be and often is an assassin, a warrior, an outlaw - in real life.
The imitation Satanists, however, pretend to be these things - their
fantasy-life is greater than their real experiences of such things. A Satanist
seeks and makes real his/her fantasies and then masters the real-life situations
and all those desires/feelings which give birth to those fantasies - they
live them and then transcend them, creating from those experiences something
beyond them: a new individual. Often, things go wrong - but as always in
life, the strong survive and the weak perish, are written off. The Satanist
creates the dreams, standards of excellence and spirit which others often
later aspire to emulate. This creation is in real life, by deeds and deeds alone.
Because of this, few indeed are the genuine Satanists. Sometimes their lives
(or aspects of them) become public - but often they are hidden, working their
darkness in secret, for the benefit of evolution.
I
I
ONA 1991 eh
J
Shrewsbury
Shropshire
England
I
I
27th May 1992 eh
,..
Dear Ms Vera,
Thank you for your very interesting letter, and the questionnaire.
1
-
This I have replied to and sent by seperate post.
Regarding publications which present the teachings of the aNA, the following
are available (from the above address):
J
l Naos - A Practical Guide to Becoming an Adept. 121 pages. $30 including Air
Mail postage .
The Black Book of Satan - A Guide to Sinister Ceremonial Magick. 56 pages.$ 20
Hostia - Secret Teachings of the aNA, Volume I. 130 pages. $35
Hostia, Vol. II. 56 pages. $20
The Deofel Quartet, Volume I. (Falcifer, Lord of Darkness; Temple of Satan).

211 pages. $50
The Deofel Quartet, Vol II. (The Giving; The Greyling Owl.) 221 pages. $52
The prices are rather high due to the cost of Air Mail postage - for instance,
Naos would be just Ell without the postage costs. All the above are copies
of the original MSS as circulated among Most of the articles which
appeared in 'Fenrir' are in either 'Hostia' or the Black Book. The Deofel
Quartet are instructional texts written in fictional form. [Cheques payable to
1
Thormynd Press.]
I
In replying to your detailed and reasoned comments, perhaps I should start
by saying that in attacking the 'intellectualism' of the Temple of Set, I am
1
attacking the mostly non-practical (in terms of living) approach of that and
other groups. They have made satanism seem mostly cerebral - a subject to be
studied, discussed, argued about, analyzed, rather than being a practical guide
to living on the edge. Their practice, such as it is, is again cerebral - magickal
workings which are mostly devoid of a primal exultation, ecstasy. In short, their
approach revolves essentially around abstract ideas. I am not critical of
intellectualism per se - I am regarded by some as 'an intellectual', having been
trained both as a scientist and a classical scholar [I have several translations
- of Greek Drama to my credit]. Rather, I have tried to make clear (sometimes
by exaggerating the point) that I regard Satanism first and foremost as a practical
way which involves garnishing experiences of the limits of living, and learning
- from those experiences - transmuting the experiences into self-insight, the
development of consciousness and so on. I also believe that these experiences
must be tough - must take each individual to and beyond their own limits - and
that they must be done without relying on anything other than a pure defiance,
-
a pure strength of character. To me, it seems that both the Temple of Set
and the Church of Satan provide 'props' for their members - there is dogma,
an organizational structure, a sense of belonging, and the belief that
Satan ism is somehow a 'fantasy game' or playing at socerers.
Basically, intellectualism should follow action - not prejudge it nor limit it.
All the members of the ToS and the CoS I have met over the years were full of
'Satanic theory' but had little (sometimes no) experience of going to and beyond
their own limits. Basically, they played at Satanism - the occassional (boring)
ritual, the odd working with a magickal intent. But nowehere was there a proud,
defiant, exultation in living; nowhere was there real Satanic character born
from character-building experiences. There was, and is, an awful lot of discusslons,
of meetings, of articles, of letters, of 'organizing' things. But try and get
one of them to actually do something really Satanic in the real world - to divest
themselves of the props (psychic, human and Occult) which supported them, and so
return them to their primal nature - was impossible: they were too lazy or weak;
J
too comfortable with playing their Satanic fantasy roles and games.
1
J
~

..

J
-,



2.
Regarding my own tradition, and the question of what is and what is
not 'Satanism'.
I make no claim that the ONA r e p r ~ s e n t s the only 'true form of Satanism' - it
is simply one tradition among many, although it does pre-date the formation
of the CoS. What I express and have expressed, is that organizations like the
CoS and the ToS by their very nature actually hinder the development of those
qualities which I and some others believe to be central to Satanism.By this I
mean that any organization which prescribes a dogma for its members to believe, which
restrains them by 'ethical conditions' and which implicitly or explicitly require
those members to submit to an organizational authority/Master/leader, is not
Satanic. The ToS in particular believes in Satanism as some kind of 'religion'.
I, and the Mistress who Initiated me into the ONA tradition, have always seen
Satan ism as being individualized - concerned with building a unique character,
a truely free being. An organizational structure such as possessed by the ToS
contradicts this in essence, however many clever words may be used to try and
hide this fact. Such organizations breed sychophancy, dependence - one has to
'conform', to a certain degree at least. Of course. I understand some of the
tactical reasons which explain why the ToS, for instance, claims 'religious
status' - but even these reasons, on examination, show that the adoption of these
tactics are unnecessary and actually counter-productive, in terms of producing
real Satanic Adepts: i.e. individualsof Satanic character who truely represent
an evolutionary development.
In my own tradition, for instance, it was the custom to train one, at most
two, novices on an individualized basis. That is, a Satanic Master/Mistress
gUided one or two novices in the way of Satanism - there was and is no
organizational structure, no limiting the behaviour of those novices, only an
imparting of tradition and advice born from personal experience of having
oneself undergone ordeals and formative experiences in the real world.
Sometimes, in undertaking an Adversarial role against the CoS and the ToS,
I have been rather strident - but to provoke, to try and get others to think
constructively about those organizations and the type of Satan ism I believe they
represent.
I describe the ONA as being a 'traditional Satanist' grouping by which I
mean it adheres to certain traditions - chief among these being a guiding of
novices on an individualized basis, it undertakes certain rites/practices on
a basis established in earlier times, and it accepts that Satan ism is dark,
evil in a very real sense (one of which is that there are certain powers/ dark
energies which are beyond the psyche of the individual and which can overwhelm
it - which are primal). The traditions I inharited were really a mixture
some ceremonial rituals (such as the Ceremony of Recalling), some legends regarding
Albion, some beliefs concerning Baphomet as a dark goddess who was propitiated
in former times by sacrifice, some methods (such as 'Insight Roles') used to
develope Satanic character, and some ordeals, both practical and magickal,
designed to test, to create skill, to provoke self-insight. All these I have
made accessable, mostly without comment. I make no claims as to their validity,
historically or otherwise. It is for others to judge them, and use them if they
consider them to be useful.
What I have done. is to refine what I have inherited and add to it, making
what I believe to be a purely practical system which enables any individual prepared
for the hardships and struggles, to reach Satanic Adeptship and beyond. There
is no mystery or mystique about achieving Adeptship and Satanic mastery: all it
takes is years of self-effort, years of experiences, years of refining abilities
and learning new ones. Furthermore, there is no need for me to set myself up as some
'all-knowing' Master empowered by an Infernal Mandate or whatever. What I have
done I have done because I followed the traditional way of seeking experiences
and because I possessed a Satanic pride which made me survive and learn from those
experiences.
Many of my experiences - as befits a traditionalSatanist - were dark; an awful lot
were dangerous in the 'life or death' sense. I gambled my life, everything, many
times. and won.
--
l
I
J
-
3.
There is nothing very remarkable about this - or there should not be.
..
-.
I
..
...,
I
l
l
..
Everyone has potential (or at least most do) - but they seldom if ever
realize a fraction of that potential for various reasons: they are constrained,
by 'society', by their own fears and weaknesses, they are lazy, they prefer
'easy' solutions (such as sitting at the feet of some 'Master') ... To me,
and some others, Satanism is a means to realize that potential, to go even
beyond that. To do this, radical measures are required - and these are always
testing as they are mostly in the real world.
By the nature of quite a lot of my experiences, they are 'secret' - they
were beyond the bounds of conventional morality and law. Thus have Satanists
operated for a long time - in secret, by the very nature of their existence,
by the very nature of some of the experiences that are required to transcend
the conformity of the herd and the inertia of one's own psyche, and which
thus are a 'Yes!' to peing. Naturally, this is dangerous - as you say, it
can be an excuse for just plain foolhardiness. But a Satanist is someone
who achieves a mastery - who experiences, and then, learning from that
experience , transcends it. It is the failures who become trapped (in their
own desires and their limited perceptions, for instance). So some fail
they obviously were not possessed of enough Satanic qualities. That is the
nature of our existence - the tough win through, the weak perish. It is not
for me or anyone to limit, to prescribe, to forbid - the selection occurs by
itself, by 'trial and error'. Each individual must learn for themselves - this
is the crux. No one can do it for them. The essence, born via experiences, cannot
be learnt from books, it caanot even be taught - it must be experienced. All I
and any genuine Master give advice, perhaps suggest some experiences
which may be interesting and suitable - but the novice must undertake the
experiences. If they learn from them, fine. There are more experiences and
adventures waiting. If they fail, for whatever reason, or do not learn from
the experience - tough!
In respect of politics. You mention that if a Satanist used politics,
he or she never could achieve political success because Satanism is so
unpopular. Naturally, if that Satanist was known as a Satanist - but if he/she
kept this secret, as many do and have done, there is no problem. Of course there
might be a danger of being 'exposed' as a Satanist - but that in itself is a
challenge: to work under "deep cover". It requires a special person, certain
skills - a Satanic character, in fact. I know of one particular person, many
years ago, who did just that, until his aims were achieved.
However, my general point concerned a novice who might get involved with
politics as a learning experience - for perhaps a year or so. This experience
is quite different from that resulting from announcing, publicly, that one is
a Satanist (this in itself is an experience which some Satanic novices choose
to learn from). To become involved in extreme politics provides many opportunities
for manipulating others (speaking in public; writing propaganda); for testing
one's courage (participating in a rally/march where one's opponents are in the
majority and threaten violence); for learning about comradeship and betrayal.
And so on.
Further, although fascism as a creed had some links with the Nazarene Church,
National-Socialism was, in essence, contradictory to Nazarene philosophy and
ways of living. Most modern and authentic National-Socialist groups are
anti-Nazarene (as witness Matt Koehl's 'New Order' in the US). But, essentially,
the question is not about a particular type of political world-view, be it
fascism or whatever, being contradictory or not to Satanism. The question is
about all political forms being forms - structures which can be used, for a
Satanic purpose, to achieve Satanic goals. 'The question of what might happen
to individuals within a certain type of State is only a short-term question,
and its asking implies a lack of what I have called 'Aeonic insight'.
Basically, Aeonics is a study of those processes which mould individuals and
socieities over long periods of time - how people, alone and in groupings, have
been and can be manipulated, changed, controlled. It is study of those
which affect and infect the psyche and which produce and change archetypal forms.
l
4.
-
-
-
-
I
]
]
...
-
-
J
]
J
l

and which thus mould character - and thus make 'history'.
Aeonics has nothing to do with Crowley. It is a rational analysis of the
causes underlying historical change, and Aeonic Magick is the use of magickal
energies to effect aeonic change - i.e. change on a large scale over significant
periods of time. Basically, Satanic strategy (or 'the sinister dialectic of
history' as it is sometimes called) is about using such energies to bring
changes broadly in line with Satanic aims - i.e. enable individuals to
fulfil their potential, evolve to become like gods and so on.This strategy
is based on reality - both in terms of the energies used, and 'human nature'.
Therefore, the goals are seen as long term - of centuries of more. The aim has been
and is to increase the number of genuine Satanic Adepts, and to provide
changes which enable this.
Thus, it will be seen that Satanism, when understood correctly, is not soley
about self-advancement ~ it is also about using magickal and non-magickal
forms/energies to produce changes within societies which incline toward
the fulfilment of Satanic aims. This does not mean a kind of 'altruism' - it means
a calculating, reasoned assessment and then a striving and working toward certain
long-term goals, this assessment and this striving actually enhancing our existence
in a positive, Satanic way. In the simple sense, it may be considered as
Satanic manipulation on a large scale. The assessment itself, and the reasoned
understanding behind it, requires the development of special abilities - one
of which may be said to be 'Thought'. This is a development of our consciousness,
and leads beyond language. It is a special kind of 'thinking' - a thinking with
symbols, although the symbols are not abstract, as in mathematics, but rather
'numinous', archetypal. Essentially, it extends the range of our being. This
type of thinking is pre-figured, and made possible by, 'The Star Game' - a
collocation of symbols which extends both our intuitive and our reasoning
faculties. The mastery of this 'game', and thus the use of a new way of
reasoning/being, is a sign that one has taken evolution further - has become
almost a new type of 'human', one so far above the majority that it is difficult
to conceive one ever belonged to or related to that majority.
This rational analysis of Aeonics leads to certain judgements, a lot of which
are mis-coJtrued by those who call themselves Satanists because they understand
4
those judgements on a personal basis - usually castigating the individual
or group which presents them from what is essentially a 'moral' position. That is,
there is a 'projection', by those Satanists (and Occultists in general), onto
the forms/judgements that they cannot really understand because their perspective
is so limited - so caught up in the constraints of their time and society.
This is what I meant by 'cosy, intellectual and basically moral abstractions'.
Most who profess to be Satanists cannot see very far - they cannot reason, coldly
and unemotionally and deeply. They accept other people's abstractions and ideas
and 'reasons' and have not thought the matter out for themselves because
it is either too difficult for them or they (once again) are too lazy, too smug,
too self-satisfied, too comfortable in their little 'Satanic' world with their
'Satanic' friends.
This judgement is part of genuine Satanic character, and arises from the
self-insight born via hard, testing experiences and ordeals. A Satanist has to
strip everything away - all props, go right back to the primal. This means
he/she relies only their instinct, their character, their spirit - their inner
resolve. This process takes years - and then, and only then, can the person
acquire the other aspects a Satanist needs and must have: the 'intellectual'
super-structure, the new ways of being, one of which I mentioned above (vide
'The Star Game'), the skills in magickal and people arts.
What has happened is that this foundation, this hard foundation, is lacking in
nearly all modern 'Satanists' - they are too soft, have not been toughened, they
rely too much on the comforts of society, on what others (like Aquino et all have
glven them in terms of principles, beliefs, dogma and so on.
Hence, when I say that National-Socialist Germany aided the sinister dialectic, it
is mls-understood: as me being a 'National-Socialist' or something of the kind. I am
simply stating a fact of Aeonics - as I do when I say that a future State or
]
5.
-
Empire which was inspired by National-Socialism would also aid the achievement
of Satanic aims, over centuries. Others, who perhaps have not reasoned
deeply about such things, express naive views like a new Satanic age is just
around the corner and that politics hinders the coming of this age. I know
the reality of human nature and the times in which we live, and I know most
people todaY are little different from what they were thousands of years ago
(in some ways, we have lost something - as I am aware when I read Homer or
Sophocles). They have hardly evolved at all - there is more illusion about
'inner progress' and conscious evolution than there is reality. In fact, the
-
I
Occult in general fosters this illusion. Thus I understand that real change
arises slowly - most people still delude themselves, are still in thrall to
unconscious influences, still swayed by appearence. Our whole modern world
]
]
conspires to make this so - magick, and particularly the Left Hand Path, is
a means to the essence behind appearence: or rather, it was. Its awe, primal
nature, its inspiration, its dark numinosity can really liberate and change.
Thus my castigation of those who I see as pedalling a 'safe Satanism', an easy
path to liberation - they destroy the one thing capable of liberating those
in thrall. And they do it (a) to glorify they own ego, and (b) because they
have not understood the way itself.
-
I trust this willig! interest and perhaps thought-provoking, and look
forward to your comments.
i
]
l
]
l

I
!
-
..
..
'w
:w
..

..
..
..
.
Shrewsbury
Shropshire
England
28th May 1992 eh
Dear Ms Vera,
Further to my recent letter, perhaps a few more comments might
clarify the position of the DNA, and be of interest to you.
. By making certain material available - on for example - and
by writing MSS dealing with that and other 'dark' topics, I and others
have done two things. First, made it clear that such material is part of
my tradition and that it recounts what was/is done. Second, returned to
Satanism that darkness and evil which really belongs to it (at least in the
novice stage) .
I have no desire to give Satan ism a 'good name' - on the contrary. I wish
it to be seen as I understand it to be - really dangerous and difficult.
Naturally, many others believe the publication of certain material is
mistaken, just as those who oppose Satanism have and can use that material
to confirm their views on Satanism. The decision to make such material
available was made only after considerable thought with full knowledge of the
consequences.
Of course, I may be mistaken - I make no claim to be 'infernally infallible'.
I welcome positive discussion - the dialectic of learning. My thesis re the
nature of certain practices which I inherited is open to discussion, an
'antithesis', from which a new synthesis and understanding may emerge. But
all those in other Satanic organizations have done is 'proscribe' the
DNA, or attack me personally or mount campaigns of dis-information against
the DNA. The whole attitude of such groups, as befits their nature, is
patronising - vide Aquino, in his letter to me of October 7 XXV: he, the
Master or teacher, and I a student (of potential!) under his guidance and
submitting to the rules of the TOS. He, and others, have stated that human
sacrifice is not and never has been a part of Satanism. Well, it probably
is not and never has been a part traditions - but it was/is a part
of my own tradition, according to principles laid down a long time ago
regarding the victim or opfer choosing themselves, the act then being akin
to an act of 'natural justice'. [qv. the MSS 'Satanism, Sacrifice and Crime';
'Satanism - The Sinister Shadow, Revealed'; A Gift for the Prince' etc. I shall
send you copies of some of these, since they may be of interest.]
As with many things, sacrifice can be miscontrued. The affirmation that
it has occurred as part of one Satanic tradtion at least can be taken up
by those weaklings (in terms of character) who circulate around the fringes
of the Left Hand Path, and give them an excuse to indulge in criminal
acts. That is, such people fail to understand the reasons for such acts
(the correct choice of opfer, for instance) as they can never rise above
their own weaknesses. Are these consequences my responsibility, or not? Or
am I acting like a Satanist (my kind, anyway) and standing back, perhaps
with laughter, when a probable consequence becomes a fact? Does this unsettle
you? Horrify you? Does this provoke a challenge and make you question the
nature of Satanism?
The same applies to the use of politics. Is it worth the death of x number
of others (in a war, say) to give birth to one, perhaps two, genuine Satanic
Adepts?I would answer in the affirmative. Does that make me cruel? Or Satanlc?
.
2.
Also, I do not believe it to be necesary nor desirable for Satanism to
try and become respectable - or even improve its image. Nor even to try
and the propaganda of the Nazarene fundamentalists. Such things
are irrelevant. What matters is presenting the essence ot Satanism so
enabling individuals to work at their own self-development in a Satanic way.
As I mentioned before, Satanism fundamentally means individuals striving
togo beyond what they are. This is hard, and means that not many will
attempt it: even fewer will be successful. The means cannot be made easier
for that would destroy the essence.
Thus, the ONA is in conflict with groups like the ToS who really want
to make Satanism easy and safe and thus become rather more widespread than
it is now. It is personal, direct experience, ordeals and so on, which are
important. For instance, to achieve Adeptship the ONA believes each
individual must undergo certain formative experiences. One of these involves
living alone, in an location, for three months with only the bare
necessities required for physical survival. These conditions are necessary,
for by so living in such a way the individual strips away all self-illusions,
j
exposes all their inner weaknesses, and makes them reliant only on themselves .
There are no distractions, no friends to give comfort, no material comforts
to soften the hardship. This [which is the Grade Ritual of Internal Adeptl is
tough. But it is the key to Adeptship. There is no short cut, no easy way.
To succeed in this ordeal, the individual must have or develope an infernal
strength, a certain character. Naturally, many fail - some renounce their
Satanism, some find excuses for giving up. But one either stays the
distance, observing the conditions of harshness, or one does not. Many are
they who have said that this ordeal is not necessary - they believe there
are other ways (all easier, of course), or they are afraid of confronting
themselves without the supports normally around them: friends, lovers,
organizations, dogma, material comforts. They and others like them can
believe what they wish - but that particular ordeal works: it produces
a strong, insightful character ready for the new challenges which can inspire
an Adept. Or it destroys.
I understand Adeptship not as a reward given by someone else (such as
Aquino) for what they perceive as 'progress' or 'ability', nor even as
the undertaking of any kind of ritual at the end of which one congratulates
oneself and appoints oneself as 'Adept'. Rather, it is the achievement
of a certain self-insight and knowledge, allied to an understanding and judgement
born of experience. It is also mastery of certain skills (some magickal, some
not-magickal) and a developed awareness stemming from a synthesis of
rational understanding (or 'intellectualism') and intuition. It is a stage
in the Satanic way of living - a stage reached by self-effort and struggle.
A Master (or Mistress) is a stage beyond this - there is no gift, infernal
or otherwise, which confers the attributes of this stage of individual
evolution. It is achieved, by the individual, not a reward and certainly
not a self-appointed title assumed after a few years playing at Satanism
and safe magick.
However, it is true that present conditions are more favourable toward
the propagation of Satan ism than was the case decades ago. But even were
direct 'persecution' and anti-Satanic laws to return, Satan ism would continue:
it would re-adopt the practices of those decades. The cell system: the oral
transmission: 'deep cover'. Novices would still be trained: goals would still be
aChieved. So 'favourable' conditions are not necessary - indeed, some see them
as detrimental: they make organizations like the CoS possible!
These present conditions provide some opportunities - of increasing the
number of genuine practioners of the Black Arts and of making available for
present and future generations the methods and techniques of those Arts.
The real aims of Satanism will be achieved whatever the external forms our
socleties may take - Satanists, like the shape-changers they are, will adapt
and prosper. These aims are essentially two-fold: continuing the tradition
(i.e. training Adepts; providing opportunities for seeding Satanism), and
gradually changing evolution.
]
3.
The second of these will actually arise from the first - the changes will
occur because of the increasing number of Adepts. These may be likened to
a new species which at first is small in number but which, over decades and
] centuries, increases. In time, it will dominate. The first arises because
it is one of the obligations of each new Adept to find someone suitable and
gUide them toward Adeptship. These changes will, as I explained in my last
J
letter, take time - centuries, in fact. There is no way the process can be
J
speeded up - each individual must acquire the knowledge, the character, the
experiences, for themselves, and this takes time. It takes less time now than
it did - because we understand more, we are more conscious of what we are
1
actually doing (or at least some of us are). It is possible and indeed probable
that over the next century or so the time taken to reach Adeptship and the
stages beyond will be reduced. But the situation at the moment is as it is.
A century ago it took perhaps twenty or thirty years of one's life to achieve
real Adeptship. Now, it. can take as little as five to ten years. What has not
changed (at least yet) is the number who reach that stage. AsI wrote many years
ago, most people want easy solutions, they want someone to do the work for them,
to confer titles on them - or they are so comfortable with their illusions and
delusions (regarding their magickal abilities and their self-insight, for
instance) that they see no reason to change, to really struggle; to reach
toward Adeptship. All I can do is point the way - offer some guidance. It is
up to each individual whether they begin the quest, and having begun, whether
they succeed.
l
l
The fundamental questions which should be asked are: what, fundamentally,
is Satan ism? What does it mean in terms of the life of the individual? What
does it mean in terms of society? The ONA offers some answers. Organizations like
the ToS give other answers, some of which contradict the ONA ones. Each
individual must arrive at their own assessment. The ONA offers a practical
1
system which I and others know from experience works - at least in producing
our kind of Satanist! The ONA is critical and controversial: it is
provoking, Adversarial, occassionally irreverent. This in itself is creative.
It engenders response.
l
Once again, I would welcome your response to the matters raised in this
letter and the various MSS.
J
With best wishes,
1
~ /
~ /
i
...
j
..
j
..
j
1
1
-
]
J
Shropshire
England
]
7th September 1990 ev
]
Dear Dr. Aquino,
It was with interest that I read your
letter in a recent issue of 'Brimstone' after my attention
J
was drawn to that magazine by a friend. An open (rather
friendly) reply to some of the points you raised has
been sent to the Editor - I am sure he would send you a
copy should you be interested.
J
However, tQere are some points which perhaps are best
raised in a private letter. First - and perhaps
inconsequential out of its context - no one has ever
J claimed to be 'Head' of the ONA: no such position exists.
Your statement on this was somewhat surprising because
I felt you would be above using 'Kennel' type tactics
J
re mis-information about other LHP individuals and groups.
Am I mistaken? Or perhaps the information was supplied
by a not altogether too reliable scource here in the U.K.?
Second - and most important - your mention of the
J
MSS concerning sacrifice. These were published basically
because they form part of an esoteric tradition, which
tradition was being made accessable to those who might
J be interested following a decision to publish Order methods,
teachings and traditions. Essentially, such publication
lets others decide what is or is not worthwhile or valuable
J
or interesting from an esoteric point of view - there is
not, within the ONA, any control of esoteric information
as a result of one or more individuals deciding what is
'right' or 'true teaching' - simply because individuality
J
is the foundation 9f the "ONA way!'. This way is the
development of self-insight and magickal mastery via
individuals following the seven-fold way.
]
But this background aside, you raise an interesting
point in your use of the term 'ethical'. Does Satanism
have ethics? And if so, what are they and who formulates
]
them? By the nature of the Temple of Set I am led to
assume the answer would be affirmative and that it is
the ToS which formulates these. Is this assumption incorrect?
If it is not, then I and some others would offer dissent
l
based not only on the principle of individuality mentioned
above but also on the reality of there existing divergent
LHP and Satanic traditions (some of which existed before
1
l
the foundation of the Church of Satan). Speaking for
myself, I consider debate about ethics futile in a LHP
context - except to express the obvious Satanic assertion
(qv 'The Dark Forces' in "Fenrir" 4) that one essential
personal quality is honour born from the quest for
self-excellance and self-understanding. One either has
this personal quality (or the potential to possess it) or
one does not: intellectual debate about it is irrelevant.
This quality is expressed by the way of living an individual
follows and as far as the ONA is concerned this quality
is one of those that marks the genuine Satanic elite from
the imitation. Yet we accept that others may disagree
S1nce we feel there can be no religious dogma about Satanism
1
or the LIIP: no subserviance to someone else I s ideas or \"ays

I
of living. Each individual developes their own unique
perspective and insight as a consequence of striving to
achieve Adeptship - a perspective and insight which
derives mainly from practical both
and personal. Thus we uphold anarchism.
Hence the publication of the many and various Order
MSS. Yet, all this notwithstanding, I do understand
that some may believe that tactically the time was
not right to publish some of these }ISS. However, is the
time ever right? Once again, some interesting questions
arise. For example, for the benefit of those groups
(like the ToS) which do adopt a high media profile, is it
necessary and indeed desirable for other and
individuals on the LHP to restrict what they say and teach
and publish in case such things are mis-interpreted and/or
distorted and used against the in general? This
would imply some sort of concensus among those individuals
and groups on the LHP - a concenus which it seems both
J the ToS and the Church of Satan wish to achieve by
claiming a religious 'authority'. To this end there seems
to be developing an almost Church-like mentality - with
schisms and prohibitions and proscribing of other groups
and individuals. Rather 'Old Aeon' values. If such a
concensus is indeed necessary (and I and some others
have doubts whether it is) then it would seem better
achieved on a mutual basis by recognition of diversity
and traditions and then the duvelopment of mutual
understanding rather than one 6rouP trying to impose its
dogma by a religious type belief: such dogma and such
belief being entirely contrary to the basic principles of
Satanism and the LHP - self-development via self-experience.
I and others like me respect your right to promulgate
the philosophy just as I trust you have the sagacity
to understand that what La Vey codified and what the
early Church of Satan represented is not the only form
Satanism can take. Satanism existed in many forms long
before La Vey, and the ONA simply represents one such
form: a form that has changed and is still changing
develooed as it is and has been by creative individuals
within it. As I mentioned to you in a letter
some time ago, this does not mean we claim to be a 'peer'
with a claim to some kind of 'authority'. je
are simply a small following our own way - a \'iay
some,.,hat different from that developed by the Church of
Satan and the ToS. Our tradition, such as it is, is not
static - indeed in many ways the most significant
developments (e.g. the Star Game, Grade Ritual codification,
Oeofil Quartet) have occurred quite recently. Doubtless
these developments will continue.
When in the past we and others like us have said
...
things that others interpret as being 'against' the ToS
or La Vey, ,.,e were simply assuming the role of Adversary
challenging what seemed to be becoming accepted dogma
that the only 'real' Satanists are either in the ToS or
the Church of Satan. Such a dogma is an historical absurdity
and its acceptance an affront to the Satanic desire to
know and understand and not meekly believe.
If you have any comments about these matters I would be
interested to read them.
Cordially yours,

II1II
J
II1II l' emple of Set:
j
I
post: OFFIce Box 470307, SaN }::raNCISCo, CaliForNia 94147
mCl-COall: 278-4041 * 'Telex:
j
COlchael ph.b.
h'Sh priest::: OF Set:::

J
Mr. Stephen Brown

Post Office Box 4
Church Stretton, Shropshire

England
j
Dear Mr. Brown:

Thank you for your letter of September 7th.

October 7, XXV
Under your several aliases every single letter and publication of the O.N.A. is
authorized over your personal signature, whether as "pp" or otherwise. Personal
contacts by our former Priest Martin confirmed that you are the leader, if not
indeed the sole member of this institution.
The old Church of Satan used to play games with mythical officials and
executive bodies behind the scenes. As a senior official of the Church I helped to keep
this particular hot-air balloon inflated, initially assuming that it did no harm and
made [he Church a bit more colorful to the membership. Ultimately I became
uncomfortable with it, however, because in the last analysis it involved deceiving the
very persons - the membership of the Church - who had come to it in good faith
depending upon it to not deceive them, even in so "playful" a fashion.
It was also responsible for a more serious kind of damage. It enabled Anton
LaVey to announce policies in the name of a fictitious "Council of Nine", or in the
name of a fictitious official, and thus to escape personal responsibility for his actions.
Nor was there any executive body or other official to whom he was accountable. Had
there been, the catastrophe of 1975 might have been averted without the entire
Church of Satan organization having to be scrapped. [Even if it had evolved into a
Set ian mode, as in many Lesser Magical ways it was indeed doing prior to the
it still might have continued as an unbroken organization - and Anton LaVey mIght
be its High Priest today.]
J
]
l
- 2
-
When the Temple of Set was founded, therefore, the old occult game of
"Ascended [or in this case 'Descended'] Masters behind the scenes" was ashcanned
]
along with the other practices of the old Church with which we were ethically
uncomfortable. From the moment of its founding, the Temple has made all of its
officials and executive bodies a matter of record, known to all Setians [and to non
]
Setians with a legitimate interest]. And neither the High Priest of Set nor any other
official has the sort of dictatorial power that Anton LaVey had in the Church.
]
-
Given the present cljmate of witch-hunting hysteria in England, publication of a
"Satanic ritual" by an avowedly "Satanic" institution which includes human sacrifice
I
is thoroughly irresponsible. In fact it would be irresponsible even in a normal social
-"
climate, as the Satanic religion is not and has never been based upon the principle of
i
human sacrifice. [It is Christianity which espouses that principle, sacrificing its god
-
I
in human form every Easter.]

If you were presenting that ritual text as an example of Christian hate

propaganda against the Satanic tradition, making clear that it has no basis in fact, that
would be one thing. But the ritual which you have published makes no such
,
!
distinctions, and is thus a dangerous "loaded weapon" to be used by any child (of any
age) who picks it up. And of course it plays right into the hands of any anti-Satanic
maniac who is looking for "evidence" of "Satanic ritual murder". Your argument
I
-
that the C.N.A. does not consider itself responsible for such uses may satisfy you, but
it certainly doesn't satisfy the Temple of Set as guardian of this religion.
l
- Indeed Satanism is an ethical religion, and yes, I do consider the Temple of Set
the institution consecrated by Set to establish and maintain such an ethical
]
environment - which is carefully developed in the Crystal Tablet ofSet.
As a non-Initiate of the Temple, you are of course at liberty to dissent from this
J
ethical standard. But neither, by your non-Initiatory status, does the Temple consider
you a member of the SetianfSatanic religion. You are, in our eyes, simply one more
individual affecting "Satanism" as a personal hobby. In this you may be more or less
skilled, more or less articulate, more or less artistic: these we do not judge.
But what we do judge is that in all of this you have not been Recognized by the
Temple which exclusively is consecrated by Set. We consider the Temple a sacred
-
institution, not just one of a number of "Satanic clubs" around the world. From 1966
to 1975 CE we held precisely this view concerning the Church of Satan, which
welcomed the interest and enthusiasm of amateur "Satanists" and "Satanic" groups
such as the C.N.A. but considered only its own membership and Priesthood formally
deserving of the religious titles they held.
This last point deserves further elaboration and emphasis. Just because we
regard the Temple as seriously and exclusively as we do does not mean that we hold
... non-Temple "Satanic" groups in blanket contempt. Some of them are indeed
1
- 3
...
amateurish and embarrassing to the Satanic tradition, and the sooner they disintegrate
the better. But others are quite serious and sophisticated, and deserve our respect and
admiration - which are quite freely given where due. Some, upon encountering the
Temple of Set, have voluntarily dissolved and commended their membership to it.
Some have retained their independent structure and interests while at the same time
encouraging/allowing their members to affiliate with the Temple as a formal
religion. Some have simply gone their own way, maintaining a polite non-acceptance
of the Temple's avowed Infernal Mandate.
The distinction we draw in all cases is dictated simply by our sacred regard for
the Priesthood of Set, and the Temple under its care, as established by Set in the
Book o/Coming Forth by Night. If we did not draw that distinction, then we would
.. be, at our heart, an insincere and fraudulent religion.
Therefore the exclusiveness of the Temple of Set is not born of either arrogance
..
or competitiveness, but simply of the utter seriousness with which we regard
ourselves. It is this same attitude which makes the Temple of Set reject any "council
of churches", occult or conventional, for the simple reason that we consider our
..
religion correct and theirs incorrect. As is stated in our informational letter, "they
may serve a useful social function as purveyors of soothing myths and fantasies to

humans unable to attain Setian levels of self-consciousness".
I have re-read the comments I made concerning the O.N.A. and yourself in

Brimstone, and I see nothing in them that I think should be amended - including the
compliment to you at the conclusion of those comments. You are, from what I have
seen of your writings, an intelligent and creative individual who could become an

influential and respected philosopher of the Left-Hand Path if you can bring yourself
to cast aside all of the fictitious "lumber and wreckage" with which you are

unnecessarily crippling yourself. If I didn't see Setian qualities in you, I wouldn't
even bother to say such things. But just as in my university classes I speak most
bluntly to the students who do have the intelligence to master the curriculum and

aren't doing so, so I speak thus to you.
cc- Adept John D. Allee, Editor, Brimstone
-
J
J
j
..
J
j
j
.
J
A


England
20th October 1990 ev
Dear Dr. Aquino,
Thank you for your letter of October the
7th.
I appreciate your comments and before passing on to
specific points raised, would like to make some general
comments.
What I sense (and I use the word advisedly) is that
you and I, despite our differing methods, are fundamentally
trying to achieve the same thing. I here mean in terms of
'esoteric' magick and not in terms of outward terms or
expressions.
We are both aware of the potential inherent within
individuals and how certain forms, magickal or otherwise,
can be used to explicate that potential, bringing thus
an evolution of consciousness both individual and
beyond the individual. Thus are individuals, and 'society',
changed over varying periods of time. You have established
and maintained an organization and imbued it with certain
forms, which forms via their various transformations,
create and establish conditions for changes in tune with
certain energies. Because of the nature of this organization,
and the energies, there is a need to maintain a coherence,
a magickal continuity and thus the establishment of a system
which protects the viability of all aspects.
As to myself, I deal with similar forms but make them
manifest in a different way - building in to some of those
manifestations a random or 'chaotic' element and into
others a 'numinous' aspect. Thus, further forms are
developed, in both causal and acausal time, and achieve
certain goals, some of which are quite long-term (beyond
my own temporal lifetime at the earliest).
All these energies are 'sinister' (or Left Hand Path, if
you prefer) - at the most simple level this means they
enhance our creative evolution; at another, it means they
'disrupt' already existing forms which may hinder such
evolution and explication of individual potential.
\ihere we might (and seem to) differ is in our respective
time-scale for fundamental change and in making some
elements more manifest than others, to achieve specific
ends.
Of course, I accept that my understanding may not be
complete (and might possibly be incorrect on some points)
as I assume that you, claiming the title 'Ipssisimus',
understand the preceeding four paragraphs without me
having to elaborate at lengtho
You have accepted a "role" ,'Ii thin the Temple of Set
with all the duties and obligations implied, and there
is much to admire in this. This of necessity means
adhering to the principles of what you describe as the
'sacred trust' placed in you vis-a-vis the 'Infernal
Thus there is a religious attitude and acceptance.
All this I myself regard as natural and necessary, given
i
2.
]
]
the vehicle chosen - that is, the Temple Set. The way
of the ONA is, however, quite - we see our way
]
as guiding a individuals to to Adeptship
and beyond, via various practical and magickal techniques.
The emphasis is on guide, on on
discovery. There is no religious attitude, no acceptance
J
of someone else's authority, and no mystique: the methods,
as divulged in the recently published book 'Naos', are
essentially practical.
All this arises the understanding that changes such
as I mentioned earlier (regarding individual potential)
will occur slowly and the most part on a small scale
some time to come: bringing changes to 'society' (a
J
generalization here, brevity) - and thus to larger
numbers individuals - on the timescale a century or
more.
J
The present aim the ONA is to make these techniques
which give all individuals the means to achieve the next
stage individual evolution should they so wish
more generally availableo These techniques (the Grade
Rituals example, and the Star Game) will probably
and indeed should be and extended in the
as they have been refined in their creation over the past
1 decade or so. Older techniques, inherited by me, have served
their purpose - and to an extent have made possible the
present advances, including preparing the way, on the
1
level mystique, a dissemination the 'new'. To be
more explicit - an 'aura' was created around the ONA (quite
deliberately) by using certain methods, magickal
and by publishing certain material. This aura, existing,
1
becomes - and serves a very purpose on
the acausal level. (In simple terms and on an elementary
level, it provides a certain impetus to seek out and try
1 the 'new' techniques, the 'new' way - on the level
individuals.)
Thus, as the new techniques (and hence the new
]
deriving them)become more widely distributed, via
books such as Naos, the Quartet and the Black
Book Satan (these last two due publication this
Winter Solstice) then the methods used hitherto are no
1
longer needed, and are abandoned - they have served their
purpose. It is the same with the ONA: once the techniques
and the essence are more widely available then 'membership'
l
as such is irrelevant, since everything is available
and accessable (and this includes past methods and teachings)
the individual taking responsibility their own
development, their own experiences (both magickal and
l
personal). This is the point: the responsibility
for development ultimately rests with individual desire,
just as each individual must make their own assessment
l what is valuable and what is 'ethical/just' their
own experience, it being the aim the techniques the
sinister to provide the character-building,
1
evolutionary, experiences. There is no pre-judgement by
me or anyone, no set rules. The of the ONA
is now to guide, simply because its members have undergone
the experiences of the way and can speak a position
l
of experience - an experience which mayor may not be of
value to others.
Thus the in our approach. It was
-
1

made quite clear to the former Temple of Set Priest you
mentioned that each individual is expected to work on
the practical level to achieve his or her own magickal
development - to actually practice magick, to use magickal
and other techniques, rather than just talk about them.
This takes quite a number of years, and is a personal
effort. Most people cannot be bothered - they want easy
solutions - and most people who enquired in the past
about the ONA were not prepared to work toward their
own self-development. They either wanted someone else
to do it for them (be such a someone a 'Master' or an
Infernal or would not/could not undertake
the life-style change necessary for achieving genuine
Adeptship (such as spending three months alone under
special conditions). Ultimately, their loss.
I, for one, do not believe th.reis a 'religious'
solution to Adeptship and beyond - a gift, Infernal or
otherwise. There is only self-experiencing, in the real
and the magickal worlds, and that is it. Wisdom is acquired
by the alchemical process of internal change over a period
of time: the techniques developed by the ONA may shorten
that time from several decades to perhaps a decade or
just under, but they do not do away with it, just as those
techniques make the possibility of such change available
to all.
For this reason, the ONA does not attempt to define
what is or is not of the Left Hand Path and what is or
is not Satanism (or even what Satan is) - each individual
arrives at their own understanding via experience.
Occassionally, as I have mentioned, there may be the
adoption of an adversarial role in order to attack accepted
(or even unconscious) dogmas within the broad spectrum of
the LHP movement - but that is as it should be, for
individuals questing after knowledge lfho refuse to meekly
believe. Once again, a 'role' is only a role, played out
in the quest for understanding.
On the specific point of membership - yes, there is
more than one (not that it really matters anymore now that
dissemination is being achieved). Not many, it is true,
but enough - some only beginning their quests, some more
advanced along the way: in this country, in Scandinavia,
in the countries of Europe and elsewhere.
Of course, all this may confirm your opinion that the
ONA is not 'Satanic' (or 'Setian' - this latter I would
agree with). Do you therefore understand 'Satanism' as
now the exclusive preserve of. the Temple of Set because
of the 'Infernal you mentioned? If so, this
raises rather interesting questions regarding 'Infernal'
authority, revelation and such like - questions partly
answered by your use of the term .religion. l{hat then of
Satanic organizations which existed before the revelation:
such as (to take an odd example) the Order of Satanic
Templars here in England which existed (and was undertaking
Initiations) before the establishment of the Church of
Satan?(It later became known as the Orthodox Temple of the
Prince.) Personally, I see Satanism more as a way of living
than as a religion: an attitude to life, and one which is
ultimately personal, striving to ever more.

-'
1
J
J
J
J
J
l
I
1
However, as mentioned above, I believe our ultimate goals
are the same even though our methods may differ. Of course
in this, as in many things, I may be mistaken: I claim
no authority, and my creations, profuse as they are, will
in the end be accepted or rejected on the basis of whether
they work (Satan forbid they should ever become 'dogma'
or a matter of 'faith'). I also expect to see them become
transformed, by' their own metamorphosis and that due
to other individuals: changed, extended and probably
utlimately transcended, may be even forgotten. They - like
the individual I am at the moment - are only a stage, toward
something else.
In the interests of sinister fellowship I could arrange
for a copy of 'Naos' (and other works as and when they
become available) to be sent to you, should you be
interested.
Enclosed please find a copy of an article due to appear
shortly in the journal 'Balder'. It may make you smile.
Cordially yours,
~
/
[Editorial Note: In view of the controversy in Occult circles about
using 'pseudonyms' and the desire of certain groups to operate 'underground'
without media scrutiny - a subject mentioned by Dr. Aquino in his letters
and since taken up by a number of others both within and without the LHP
the following observations are in order:
It has been for many centuries an established principle among LHP Adepts
to work in a reclusive manner in 'secret'. The reason for this is basically
two-fold: the magickal work is mis-understood by 'outsiders' [ and often
by such people catagorized from their own social/political/religious perspectives]
and to try and explain it to non-Initiates was seen as a waste of time; and,
secondly, it enabled that work to be undertaken without hindrance from
interfering indiViduals and officials. Without this secrecy, the LHP would not
have survived. Today, conditions have changed somewhat, but still not enough in
some areas.
A labyrinth was created to confuse the merely curious and those seeking to
disrupt the magickal work and tradition.
Quite often, LBP Adepts have a 'seperate professional' life (which in some
cases is part of their long-term magickal goals) and the 'stigma' of involvement
with magick would be detrimental to that. Quite often this seperate life is
beneficial to the evolution of the 'Occult' in general as it provides opportunities
for dissemination (mostly clandestine).
That Some individuals have gone 'public' is fair enough - that is their
decision. But those who prefer or need to work 'underground' in order to
continue their own reclusive and secret traditions should not be castigated
for in many cases they are guardians who can never have a 'public' Occult role.
Societies, and the individuals within them, are still structured on the basis
of categories and generalizations.]
.J
ONA Strategy and Tactics
J
The fundamental strategic aim, expressed exoterically, is to aid evolution
of the human species by increasing the dark, creative, forces which
presence on Earth. Expressed esoterically, the aim is to aid the creation
J
of a 'New Aeon' wherein what is now known as Adept-type consciousness and
abilities are the preserve of the majority. This aim is long-term: c.3-S
centuries .
.J
.J
This aim involves keeping opening already existing nexions, and opening
new nexions, these nexions effectively drawing forth acausal (or sinister)
energies. The energy is then directed to achieve specific goals, or left
to disperse and disrupt according to its nature. Exoterically, this aim
is 'The Return of the Dark Gods' and the creation of a Satanic Age and
a Satanic Empire on Earth.
To achieve this aim, various tactics, or means, are required. Some are:
J
J *Existing power structures and thus societies need to be disrupted and
re-shaped, enabling some of them to be used to create a Satanically inspired
society or societies.
*The means and techniques of achieving Adeptship, and thus real individual
freedom, need to be made known, thus enabling an upturn in genuine Adepts.
These Adepts will form an elite, and from this elite influence will be
J
gained and the sinister implemented. Some of this elite may well take or
hold or influence various forms of political power in the future when
disruption/destabilization occurs on a large scale.
Each of these involves certain specific things. For instance, a Satanically
J
J inspired society could well be of a fascist/National Socialist type - i.e.
this type of society would achieve or could achieve certain Satanic goals
either directly or via the dialectic of change, and thus aid the ultimate
goal: a New, Satanic, Aeon. Accordingly, such views and the organizations
upholding them would be aided, mostly secretly. Esoterically, the creation
of an Imperium by a charismatic individual (Vindex) would be aided both by
magickal means and more directly. Vindex would be a nexion for the dark forces.
Essentially, NS type politics is considered as, at this moment of aeonic time,
aiding the sinister dialectic, and an NS society as one of the first stages in
changing evolution toward the sinister on a large scale. One of the primary
J
goals of Imperium must be the conquest of Space. [This assessment arises from
Aeonics.J
The disruption of existing forms is necessary, whatever tactics (such as
]
politics) are used to aid the sinister Aeon. Disruption means the destablization
of societies - particuarly Western ones, where global power at present resides.
On the practical level, this means that the societies must be made the breeding
ground for the tactical forms chosen. The peoples must yearn for s o m e t h ~ - and
J what they yearn for must be given to them. That is, their instinctive
yearning will be controlled, psychically, via sinister Adepts. They will be
made ready, psychically and practically, for what power-structures are required.
J
To achieve this, various archetypal energies must be used and directed, and
some implanted in the 'collective unconscious' (e.g. by using archetypes
manipulating them - and creating new archetypal forms).
J
Further, societies must be destabilized on the practical level. This will be
achieved in two ways - via using sinister magickal energies, and by aiding
practical disruption. The first means an increase in chaotic type energies:
sinister random energies which infect susceptible individuals and drive them to
]
do certain things, to disrupt, cause chaos, spread evil and so on. The second
means aiding those things which will undermine societies - e.g. drugs, pornography,
crime, political unrest, economic misfortune, racial and other social tensions
(including religious ones).
Of paramount importance is disrupting those large, influential power
structures, the United States of America and the Soviet Union! Without these
* See Addendum at end of MS
-
1
I
~ j
-,
structures (both of which are forms of Nazarene/Magian control and influence) the
- ~
natural, disruptive forces within those States and within the States which are
covertly controlled/influenced by them, would re-emerge, making it easier for
~ )
the strategic goal to be achieved. That is, without these two power structures,
contending rival States would emerge both within Europe and world-wide. There
would be many wars as long-suppressed conflicts were fought out, just as
]
the naturally strong and aggressive would re-assert themselves by using force.
~
In short, natural forces would take over.
In the case of the Soviet Union, the tactics are to use magickal forces to
disrupt - and to encourage those elements which seek the destruction of the
0
J
Soviet bloc. The former involves directing magickal energies at the power structures
and seeding susceptible minds with certain disruptive/chaotic/directed
forms: e.g. the performance of rites, both ceremonial and hermetic, with
]
specific aims. [Exoterically, the Dark Gods would be invoked, via Nine Angles type
I
~
rites, and sent to disrupt/provoke change.] The latter is more restricted, at the
time of writing, due to lack of practical influence in that sphere - but three
areas to encourage are: 1) The dissemination of Satanic ideas in the countries
under Soviet control/influence and in countries where influence can be spread
into those countries (e.g. Eastern Europe); 2) The spread of heretical views
-1
(e.g. with regard to National Socialism, the Holocaust etc.); 3) Aiding the
emergence/influence of Islam to undermine Communist ideology/Nazarene ideals
in certain areas.
In the case of America, the tactics are similar - to use magickal forces,
1
and to encourage overt disruption. The former involves directing energies
both chaotic and sinister to infect others; spreading Satanic ideas and methods
(e.g. by making available rituals and the ideas of Satanism); and undertaking
rites appropriate to destabilizing both individuals and the power structures in
1
general. The latter involves supporting various organizations and groups
on both sides of the political spectrum (to enhance disruption/breakdown);
spreading subversive and heretical ideas (e.g. National Socialism); and
1 generally trying to break down the society from within - this involves encouraging
drugs, crime, and such like (which will provoke not only breakdown, but which
will also provoke a reaction, which reaction will become more extreme as the
J
breakdown becomes more extreme, this reaction aiding the emergence of natural
forces and instincts). Whatever means are necessary can and should be used - the
aim is to cause the American State structure to collapse, creating chaos, from
which a reaction will emerge, this reaction being of a certain type - i.e.
l
J
tending toward authoritarianism, anti-Nazarene in essence. This collapse of
American power will free the world, and enable at present suppressed forces to
emerge and take control, which forces will be beneficial to the long-term goals.
Nowhere will this be more evident than in the 'Middle-East'. A tide of Islamic
fundamentalism would bring great changes, enabling a beneficial alliance
between the new power structure which should emerge in America.
What applies to both America and the Soviet Union applies to Europe - but
America and the Soviet Union have priority at present, at least in terms of
magickal energies. That is, the attack occurs on all levels, in Europe, America,
the Soviet Union and world-wide (particuarly in the Middle-East)*- but if rescources
are or become stretched for whatever reason or reasons, America and the Soviet
-
Union have priority.
J
Adepts will immediately understand that even if the strategic aim is not
achieved, the disruption/chaos caused in trying to achieve it by some of the
1
tactics mentioned, will be Satanic. All such tactics pay homage to Satan!
DNA 1988 ev
1
Note: It should be obvious that the aim in the Middle East is to encourage Islam
this undermines both America and the Soviet Union in the short-term and prepares the
ways for future alliances.
]
Addendum:
Slnce the MS was written, power has, in fact collapsed. It would be
unW1se. at thlS juncture, to this to magickal and other means - i.e.
to see the as soley responsible. What clear, however,
15 that such means played a part - perhaps began the process via a psychic
]
contaglon.
fall now makes the United States of America the prime magickal target
lnsofar as such are concerned. Here, there are 'Adepts' of the Nazarene!
Mag1an to contend with.
J
The means of magickal disruption will continue to be:
a) already rites (such as in the Black Book) enabling others
ln that country to invoke/open nexions and so spread the energies those
rltes re-present (one of the aims of those energies being disruption).
b) Performlng Agles. rites and directing the energies toward disrupting
power structures and directing it toward targetted individuals.
)
c) Death rites with the aim of eliminating or harming certain
r
d) Spreadlng forms (and creating new ones) which infect the psyche of
J
1ndlvlduals.
J
e) perform traditional ceremonies and direct their energies toward
disruption or aiding those causes/individuals who will or aid
perhaps their knowledge the sinister dialetcic.
f) into already existing nexions (and create new nexions) to aid/
create those tactical forms which aid the emergence of Imperium-like forces.
g) Loosing undirective/chaotic energies of sinister import.
1
l
1
l
l
1
1
1
]
-.
I
- Concerning the Temple of Set
~
J
The Temple of Set, as both its High Priest and its members admit, understands
what they regard as Satanism as a religion. Further, the fundamental basis
J on which the Temple was founded is the 'Infernal Mandate' This mandate, it is
claimed, was given to Aquino by the Prince of Darkness Himself (in his manifestation
as Set) and, it is said, makes the priesthood of that Temple the only one
]
consecrated by the Prince of Darkness - that is, only the Temple of Set is a
true representation of Satanism. The Temple sees itself as a sacred guardian - it
has a 'sacred duty' because its High Priest has been chosen by the Prince of
Darkness.
]
However, these two things - which so define the Temple of Set - show that
it cannot be a genuine Satanic organization. To prove this, we will consider
each of these things in turn - first, the question of an 'Infernal Mandate', and
J
then the question of Satanism as a Religion.
Aquino maintains he has a 'sacred duty' because of the mandate, and that
]
this mandate gives him authority to consecrate his Priesthood. Further, he
claims that only this Priesthood is truely consecrated to the Prince of Darkness.
What this means in practice, is that the Temple of Set has set itself up to
be the unique representative of Satanism.
]
In reality, Aquino claims to have received a Mandate during some magickal
working and thereby claims authority. A genuine Satanist, on the contrary, has
authority by virtue of his or her Wisdom - and has achieved Wisdom by virtue of
]
] practical experience. There is no need to claim a 'spiritual' authority given
by some 'entity' real or imagined be that entity Satan or Set or whatever.
Indeed, to so claim such authority via an entity external to oneself exposes
the person who so makes the claim as needing this spiritual crutch because they
lack real Wisdom - that is, they rely on sa.ething external to themselves,
something external to their own achievements. Such an individual has to rely on
something external because what really matters is missing - what is missing
]
is that which is created by the following of the Black Arts to the ultimate
ending. That is, direct practical experience and the mastery and wisdom which
are thereby won.
]
A genuine Satanic Master (or Mistress) does not need to pose - they do not
need to claim they have a mandate. The authority of a real Master or Mistress
arises from their experience - it is rooted in them by virtue of their character
and is eVident in their eyes, their attitude and their knowledge. They have a
1
unique, individual character - they do not playa 'role' or claim to be in touch
or have been in touch with some supra-personal entity. What they say and teach
is based on their own experiences, on their own learning - they have struggled
l
l
along the Path for many years, and learnt the hard way, via direct experience.
They know because they have done.
Accordingly, anyone who claims and need to rely on a mandate given to them - e i t h e ~
by some entity or someone who instructed them - reveals themselves to be a
charlatan.
To make this even clearer, I shall be personal for a few sentances. I represent
a certain Satanic Order - and in a sense I therfore have some 'authority'. But
1 I have this authority because, in this Order, I have gone further than anyone
I have experienced more, and so learned some things. Perhaps I have gained some
Wisdom - I certainly have esoteric knowledge and skills beyond that of most others.
1
What I say and do arises from my experience - it results from years of effort
along the Left Hand Path. My authority is because of my character - a character
forged via experience. E v ~ n though I had been Initiated by a Satanic Mistress
who instructed me for a while, my authority does not derive from her - or from
1
Satan. It derives from my own character. Others can learn from me if they wish
they are free to judge what I sayar write or create, and learn from it and use it
I
-J
;
=J
should they wish. They must assess its worth for themselves. I do not make out
what I say or write or do to be anything other than mine - except where it
concerns some traditions: learned from my Mistress. But even these are to be
~ ]
judged on their own merits - there is nothing special about them, nothing
'Infernal' in the sense of a mandate attached to them. They have not been
'sanctified' by the Prince of Darkness Himself - they are not 'sacred' truths.
In brief, there is nothing of a religious nature attached to me, the authority
I have or those teachings I have inherited and substantially added to. I stand
on my own merits, and my creations likewise.
The same is true for any genuine Satanist. Why? Because it is in the nature
of Satanism. This leads us to the second question: Satanism as a religion.
The whole of Satanism is a defiance against the religious attitude. Satanism
]
is a rebellion against all those forms which hold or try to hold our eXistence,
our being, in thrall - and the most potent form of thralldom has been and still
is, religion. Religion emasculates us - whether it be overtly, via a religion, or
]
covertly by a religious attitude such as is evident in political or social
zealousness, in conformity to a dogma and an authority.
Satanism, in essence, is an individual defiance - an individual pride, an
individual striving, an individual quest for excellence. It is about fulfilling
]
the potential inherent in our eXistence - and this means finding and fulfilling
our unique Destinies. Satanism means self-effort, self- learning, self-experience:
it means each individual striving to become like a god; striving to be like
]
the Prince of Darkness Himself. The Prince of Darkness does not seek weak, docile
followers: He desires Comrades, individuals of strength, of Character, full of
pride and defiance, overflowing With eXistence itself (which is expressed in deeds,
in creation, in changing, in altering evolution). Of course, He (and all genuine
J
Satanists) use others for Satanic ends - they manipulate. He, as Satanists of
character do, has followers - have those who obey. But these are not Satanists
they are tools, used to achieve something, perhaps broken, but mostly discarded
]
when what they have been used for has been achieved. They are the dominated, the
slave-majority, While the Satanists are the elite, the masters.
Satanists are never constrained - they learn for themselves, via experience,
J
and so progress toward greater understanding, toward a new eXistence. It is
the aim of Satanism to produce unique indiViduals possessed of character.
Accordingly, a genuine Satanic Master or Mistress or group merely guides others
merely offers adVice, based on experience. There are no restrictions, no religious
J
zeal. There is not and cannot be any dogma - any authority which the indiVidual
must be sUbserviant to. There cannot be any form of conformity. If there is
it is not Satanic.
j
The Temple of Set constrains its members by dogma, by ethiCS, by making them
subserviant to the authority of the priesthood, and to the High Priest himself.
It fosters a religious attitude - 'believe! because I/we are empowered by Setl
1
the Prince of Darkness and so possess his authority'. It restrains - 'do not
associate With that person/organization,for they are proscribed'. It breeds
a sycophancy, stifling genuine experience and creatiVity.
Naturally, there any many fine-sounding words and phrases, a great deal of
j
intellectualism, which obscures these brutal truths. The Temple of Set
. encourages verbiage at the expense of real, dark, sinister experiences. Its
members wallow in the illusory world created by words and ideas when they should
be alone undergoing formative ordeals. They play at magic(k) and enjoy the glamour
of pretending to be 'Satanists' - but they do not go to and beyond the limits of
their lives, they do not live life as a succession of ecstasies, they do not go
to 'the edge' again and again. Instead, they correspond With one another, meet and
talk, meet and talk, do little rituals together or alone, read, and talk and read
and write '" And they know they are safe - the Prince of Darkness has been tamed:
he is not really 'evil' (as we are ~ o t , they say to themselves and mean it). Ar.d


they have their 'progress' mapped out for them - awarded to them by the
Priesthood in whom they trust and by Aquino, their High Priest. If they please
this priesthood, and Aquino, they are rewarded - exalted to the higher
grade and can give themselves and call themselves an exalted name: priest,
perhaps, or Aaept, or maybe even Magister Templi if they have truely been
sycophantic enough for long enough ..
Meanwhile, the few genuine Satanists get on with their hard tasks - With

following the path of Black Magick by their own efforts, by learning for themselves
the hard way. to achieve a real mastery, of themselves, of magick
making errors, perhaps, but learning, and so growing, so changing and so

1
becoming a changer of evolution itself. For them, there are no restraints, no
dogma, no authority. There is only success - or failure. They achieve their
own Grades, 1n their own time, and have the self-honesty and the insight to know
]
if they have really achieved.
One illustration to end With. Consider the path of Satanism as a marathon race.
There is a start, and a finish, which we will consider to be Adeptship in this
]
instance. Satanists and would-be Satanists line up at the start. The race
begins. The Satanist runs the race, and finishes, by his or her own effort - there
is no help, only the will to finish, the hardship of the race itself. It is
an individual achievement. But the Temple of Set members are those who run some
]
of the distance, and then find someone running alonside (or perhaps driving
along would be more apt) saying "The rules have been changed! By a decree [read
by an 'Infernal Mandate'].The marathon is now only 10 miles - so stop and I
] will award you your certificates [read 'confer Grades']." TheTemple of Set
members of course believe this person, they do not doubt the Decree - or if they
do, they accept it. They stop, and receive their 'rewards' - and believe they
]
have succeeded: they have run a marathon. But in they have deluded only
themselves.
]
To conclude: The Temple of Set is the epitome of what Satanism is not.
]
]
000
]
Anton Long ONA
]
]
]
]
]

I
I
-
I
-
l
-
-
HOSTIA
1
Secret Teachlngs of the
l
..
Volume" III
-
-
!
-
1
-
]
J
u
u
J
J
]
]
]
C
C
C
- ~
L
[
[
[
[
[
[
~ -
[
[
[
[
CopyrLght 1992 eh Anton
PrLnted & PublLshed by:
Thormynd Press
PO Box 700
Shrewsbury
ShropshLre
England
Long & ONA All RLghts Reserved
I
I
[
[
[
lL
J
] Adeptshlp - Its Real Meanlng and Signlficance
]
Attalning real Adeptshlp lS more dlfficult than being selected for,
and tralnlng with, a 'Speclal Forces' unit (such as the Britlsh SAS). I shall
explaln why thls lS so, but first wlll describe what genuine Adeptshlp LS,
]
An Adept lS an indlvidual who has undertaken an Occult quest and who
has, as a result of that quest, the following abilities/attributes:
a)' a real understandlng of esoteric, Occult matters, and a deep esoteric
] knowledge/lnslght; b) esoterlC skills - chlef of which is empathy: with both
natural and 'Occult' forces/energles. An important aspect of this empathy
[an lntuitive understandlng of thlngs as those things are in their essence]
]
lS wlth living beings and that specles mis-named Homo Saplens Sapiens;
J
c) a unlque character - formed via experlence; d) a unique 'philosophy of llfe'
attalned Vla self-discovery and self-experlence - by finding answers unaided.
Adeptship results from a transformation - a transmutation of the lndlvidual.
]
ThlS beglns at Inltiatlon, whether that be ceremonial or hermetic [i.e.
as part of a group or alone]. It is an internal alchemical process of change
.and occurs on all levels - the pSyChlC, the magickal, the intellectual, the
psychologlcal and the physical. It is the blrth of a new individual who has
Skllls, knowledge, understanding and judgement not possessed by the majorlty.
The changes themselves arise from a synthesis - there lS an evolution of the
]
lndivldual and their consciousness because of a successful response to a challenge.
Or rather, because of a serles of such successful responses over a perlod
of some years. In essence, the Initlate undertakes a challenge, strlves
to achleve a certain goal, and if successful, grows in character, maturlty,
]
knowledge, esoterlC skill and so on. They then moye on to new challenges,
until the process is complete and Adeptship attalned. The challenges
themselves occur on all the levels mentioned above - l.e. the pSyChlC, the
] maglckal (or Occult), the intellectual, the psychological and the physlcal.
the path to Adeptship is a quest which lnvolves ordeals,
the achlevement of goals and so on. Furthermore, the quest is individual and
]
lnvolves experiences in the real world: not just 'in the head' or of a
'magickal' nature. By its nature it is solitary - it lnvolves the indlvidual
overcomlng the challenges, undertaklng the ordeals, alone. If certain ordeals
and challenges and experiences are not undertaken - and lf all of them are not
] done alone - then there is no real achievement and thus no genulne Adeptship.
The nature of the experiences, challenges and ordeals WhlCh are necessary,
and the fact that they all must be done alone and unaided, makes Adeptshlp
o
difficult to attaln, and is the reason why real Adepts are rare, although
there are many who claim the achievement.
Returning to the example mentloned above - that is, real Adeptshlp is more
dlfflcult to attain than belng selected for and successfully tralning wlth a
Speclal Forces unit. The selectlon proceedures for such a Unit are tough, and
the training likewise. But the lndivldual undergoing them has a definlte,
concrete goal - and that indlvidual lS wlth others: there is a comraderle,
] a desire not to 'lose face' ln front of others. Also, the indlvidual is ln
a definite environment - usually a tralning camp wlth Instructors and other
members of the Unit. There lS a 'tradltlon' wlth its special slgns: a unlform,
]
a beret, an lnslgnia. And everyday concerns - food, shelter etc. - are taken care of.*
In contrast, the goal of Adeptshlp lS mostly intangible: lt seems 'maglckal'
and Occult; part of another world. Further, the Inltiate is on thelr own and
J
stlll lives, for the most part, In the 'real world' - they have responslbllity
to clothe and feed themselves (at the very least) and find or have some shelter.
*Except, of course, durlng tralning excerClses of the survival kind - but these are
llmlted, ln tlme and space, and part of 'the course' whlch is real and known.
I

[
But there more. The physical challenges alone which an Adept
must undertake are. fact. more more tough. than those used
by any Forces They are more more Only the r
strongest. the most them. Add to these challenges
the many others that are - and
so on - and 1S easy to understand why Adepts (or ones at least)
[
are so rare. and why they are part of an
Of course. there are many - fact. most - who call themselves
of whatever Path or none. who that such are not for
[
Adeptship to be [I shall describe detail the actual challenges
themselves. shortly.)
These maintain that actually one or more of the

i
(a) amassing a great amount of what passes for knowledge' :..
I
by. for example. a lot of books and magazines. and by
"Magic(k)al" (b)
..
forays;
the title 'Adept' t (i) someone else for rendered or
L
whatever. or (ii)undertak a self-written/published after one
congratulates oneself and lses the title Adept; (c) achieving an
some
[
a supra-personal entity/extra-terrestrial (d) be1ng "chosen"
by someone/some entity/some extra-terrestrial intelligence; (e) around
the Occult scene for so long that one feels entitled to call oneself an Adept.
[
All of these are merely delusions of I do not expect
article to shatter the delusions and illusions of the deluded - for they need them
and the false Adepts will continue to fantasize about their Just
as many will to fantasize about belonging to or [
belonged to. various Special Forces units. What this article will do.
present the real meaning and of Adeptship in a way not
open to mis-interpretation: to reveal. for once and for all. the of
[
Occultists for what they are. and thus what is really necessary for
Adeptship.
Among the challenges an Adept has successfuly undertaken. are the
[
following:
1) Several phySical (and mental) goals of which the minimum standards are
(a) walking 32 miles carrying a pack weighing not less than 301bs under [
7 hours over difficult hilly terrain; (b) running 20 miles in less than
over fell-like/mountainous terrain; (c) cycling not less than 200 miles 12 hours.
2) Having organized and run for not less than six months. a
group/coven/Temple of not less than seven people and performed
I
and hermetic rituals regularly.
3) Having found and loved (and probably lost) at least one 'magickal
and worked with them in a magickal and personal way over a of many months.
I
4) Having attained an understanding and mastery of esoteric - external
and internal - via practical workings over a concentrated of
-
at least two years. And, folloWing this. have begun to understand what
beyond external and internal magick - i.e. Aeonic and processes.
5) Having experienced in real-life situations, danger one's
death.

6) Having faced and severe dilemmas of a personal and 'moral' nature
the resolution .= which required a choice and which consequently brought a
maturity of outlook and a sadness.
7) spent at least three months living totally alone in an isolated area
r
without to anyone and without any modern comforts and distractions.
8) Havlng developed one's by
to one: e.g. advanced
a complex and abstract subJect
The Star Game; symboliC Lag
lC
.
I
I
-
Show me someone who has not done the above (or very sim1lar th1ng?) alone and who
cla1ms to be an Adept, and I w1ll show you a liar - be that liar aware of
the lie. or unaware of it. For too long. the 1ntentional and unintentional liars
have had no one to challenge them - and the1r characterless verS10n of
'Adeptsh1p' or 'Adepthood'.

All the challenges enumerated above breed character. They are format1ve;
they create the Adept. And those ment10ned are only some of the challenges
an In1t1ate must successfully exper1ence and tr1umph over - there are many
more.
There is no easy way, no easy path, to Adeptsh1p. The journey takes
years, and involves self-effort, self-discovery, unaided. It 1nvolves tr1umphs,
and m1stakes - and learn1ng from one's m1stakes. But perhaps most of all 1t
1nvolves a comm1tment and a learning from practical experience.
However, 1t should be remembered that Adeptship is not the end of the
quest. There are s t a g e ~ beyond. which requ1re even more difficult and dangerous
experiences - which need even more self-honesty. For. conventionally, Adeptsh1p
1S only half-way between In1tiat1on and the ult1mate goal, somet1mes described
as the gateway to immortality.
As w1th Adeptship. there are many who cla1m to have been to the stages

beyond Adeptsh1p - who claim to be 'Masters' or Grand Masters, or even
the stage beyond! Like most 'Adepts', these are liars, both intent10nal
and un1ntent1onal, and they will be exp?sed 1n another iconoclast1c article.


~
ONA 1992 eh
, 000
J

~
-

-
U
~
..
J
J
J
J
~
J
1

t
Mastery - Its Real Meanlng and Slgnlflcance

Mastery is one of the names glven to the achlevement. by an lndlvldual.
of one of the advanced stages of the Occult way or path. In the
[
septenary tradltlon - WhlCh some regard as the authentlc Western tradltlon
ln contradlstlnctlon to the Hebrew 'Qabalah' - thlS stage is the flfth
of the seven that mark the quest. and those who reach lt are often
[
known by the tltles Master of Temple or Mlstress of Earth.
It follows from the stage of Internal Adept. WhlCh lS the stage of
Adeptshlp [qv. the MSS 'Adeptshlp - Its Real Meanlng and Slgnlficancel.
Between the two, lles an area often called 'The Abyss'. Baslcally, an
-
Internal Adept [or slmply 'Adept' for short: an 'Internal' Adept lS
distingulshed from an 'External' Adept by vlrtue of the former havlng
achleved an lnternal.as well as an external lnslght/understandlng and

a Sklll ln both lnternal and external maglck] has dlscovered the nature
of their unlque Destiny ln the real world. That lS, they are aware of
personal wyrd. Before they can venture lnto and beyond the Abyss, thls
Destlny has to be strlved for - the Adept has to make real. ln the real
-
world, this dream of Destlny.
For every Adept, the Destlny' lS unlque. But for all it means an lnteractlon
wlth the real world - ln effect transformlng thelr inner vlsion and energles
-
I
ln a practlcal way and so ln some way (often quite slgnlficant) changlng
the real world. All Adepts effect changes in others. Some do thlS ln
a dlrectly maglckal way - for instance, by runnlng a Temple/group and [
teaching esoteric tradltlons. Some do it Vla creatlvlty - for instance,
music, Art, wrltlng. Some do lt via direct action WhlCh appears to non
Initiates as divorced from OCcultlsm - for instance, politics or bUSlness.
[
Some combine elements of all of these. There are many other ways. What lS
lmportant is that the Adept is using their skills and abilities, derlved
from achleving Adeptshlp, in a practical way - their life has a vltalLty,
[
a purpose, a dynamlsm which lS beyond that of most others.
While this is occuring, the Adept is learnlng and evolvlng further.
For some Adepts, the majority in fact, thlS lnteraction, this strlvLng
for a Destlny, is totally satisfying. In effect, their wyrd lS thlS Destlny. [
[Note: wyrd and Destiny are not ldentical. Wyrd is beyond, but lncludes
personal Destiny. The 'Tree of Wyrd' comprlses all the seven spheres
or stages of the Occult quest.] In esoteric terms, they possess no
[
desire to progress further; and usually their desire to follow the
Occult path to its ending fades, slowly, and then is lost ln everyday
and personal concerns. Their quest has been a phase of their lives - a
rewarding one, but nevertheless a phase, which they mostly consider they I
have 'outgrown'.
However, some Adepts see and understand this Destlny in a dlfferent way.
Or, rather, they feel it differently after a number of years of strlving.
I
They gradually become aware of what is beyond, in esoteric terms: they
understand this Destiny as a part of their wyrd, and that wyrd as the
'dialectic of change'. In essence, they understand in a real, complete way
[i.e. not just 'in theory'] what Aeonic magick lS - of how thelr llfe and
deeds are part of an Aeonic imperative.
Of course, all Adepts - if they are genulne - understand the rudlments of
Aeonic theory. But this is a purely lntellectual, abstract, understandlng.
[
It lS cerebral, devold of numinoslty. Further, most Adepts are aware of the
rudlments of Aeonlc magick - but, once again, thlS awareness lS cerebral.
What occurs in some Adepts is that by the very process of strlvlng to achleve [
a personal Destlny ln the real world, they gradually come to understand what
Aeonlcs really means, in personal and supra-personal terms: they experience
Aeonic magick via their striving. ThlS makes lt real to them ln a meanlngful
I
way - cerebral understanding lS mostly a vacuous understandlng.
I
---
J
In esser-ce, therefore. the esoterlC understanding of these Adepts grows
J
1
1n the only way real esoteric understanding does - Vla practical experlence
of the real1ties. They acqulre more lnslght into the world, the Cosmos and
themselves. On the pSyChlC level, the energy imbued their personal
Destlny. WhlCh gave them the vltallty, the "elan" to persue lt, wanes.
They beg1n to seek after something else - they desire what seems to be
an 1ntang1ble wyrd.
Thus, they move toward 'The Abyss' after some years of strivlng 1n the
real world, of garnlshlng experlences, of learnlng from them. In effect,
the self-1mage, WhlCh Adeptshlp created, is wanlng. [Note: Initlation creates
an 'ego-1mage'; an External Adept has both an ego-lmage and the beglnnlngs
of a self-lmage. An Internal Adept has achieved a self-lmage: a certain unlty
of conSClOUS and unconscious/pre-consclous forms. This self-image lS vltalized
by a Destlny.)
]
] For a perlod, the Adept lies between two-lmages: the self-lmage WhlCh
has almost dled, and an. 1ntanglble but tantilizing wyrd-image. ThlS 1S
often a most difficult tlme in the personal life of the Adept. There lS
nothlng and no one to help them.
Gradually, they may achieve more understanding and come to understand
the real essence hldden behlnd appearence: in themselves, others, the
structures of the world, the cosmos itself. They will also come to reallze
l
what 1S mlsslng from thelr own life - in terms of experience. Accordingly, they
will redress the balance by livlng to attain what they lacked, to fully
complete themselves. This, of course, is difficult. requlring as lt does not

I
only a genulne self-honesty and awareness, but also a real understandlng of
what the balance ltself actually lS. Here, 'theory', book-learnlng and such
llke 1S no use.
J
Then, when some balance is achleved, there will be a discovery of the essence
of not only AeonlC Maglck but also what the essence of magickal forces
really are. A dis-covery of that which is beyond opposites - a return to and
J
a going away from, primal Chaos.
Following all this, there is usually an ordeal which lS magickally ruthless
WhlCh ascertains if the person undertaking it has actually achieved both
an lnternal and a maglckal mastery. In the septenary tradition, thlS ordeal
]
1S the Grade Rltual of Master/Mistress which involves the candidate walklng.
alone and unalded and carryin'1 all food etc., a distance of 80 miles in
1solated terraln, starting at sunrise on the first day and endlng at sunset
i
on the second day. After reaching the target dlstance, a maglckal rltual 1S
I
performed WhlCh is psychlcally dangerous.
Then, there lS a certain satisfaction of having achieved the stage of
Master of Temple/Mistress' of Earth.
,
Naturally, the above only a brief outline of the transitlon from
Adept to Master or Mistress. The salient points are that it lnvolves many
years of striving for something in the real world, of causing changes via a Destiny;
that there are and must be more experiences to take the individual far beyond
'the self'; and that there is a real understanding of what lies beyond
l
external and - of the patterns and processes of dialectlc change,
of evolutlon 1tself: ln brlef, of Aeonics. And a real Mastery of forms.
To provoke or cause the indivldual to go beyond 'the self', the experlences
of necesslty are hard. By their nature they take the Adept to and beyond the
l
llmits of llv1ng - mostly ln a way more extreme than those which form the
1
character of an Adept and which therefore a novice may undertake to experlence
and learn from and so grow.
Because of all thlS, the Adept who progresses to the stage beyond possesses
real w1sdom. They have achleved many thlngs. They are different from ordlnary
mortals - 1ns1de, where it matters. They know because they have experlenced:
because they have seen more of llfe; because they have been to the llmlts of
themselves and gone beyond what they were. And because they have maintalned
thelr resolve to follow the Occult path they have chosen to its end1ng.
In effect, they belong to a new race - they are part of an ellte more L
excluslve than that to which Adepts belong. They have developed a slgniflcant
part of their latent potential; have fully understood themselves, the world,
the people in It. the esoterlC or hidden forces ln the world. and the Cosmos
l
itself.
ThlS does not mean that they are lnfallible or that they have nothing
more to learn. Nelther are they decelved by their own abllilles and
[
understandlng. They are. however. aware of what lt lS they must do. conversant
with thelr own abllitles and the dlalectlc of change. That lS, they know
how to use Aeonic Magick to affect evolutlon - and do so, for thelr own
llfe lS a part of the creative change necessary. L
Most who claim to be a 'Master' (or 'Mistress') -are charlatans. As wlth
the false Adepts. they appolnt themselves to this tltle, or are appolnted
r
to lt by someone who clalms to have progressed even further. They have
not achleved It. They have not achleved anything_slgnlflcant ln creative

terms; have little or no self-understandlng; possess no real knowledge of
Aeonlcs and Aeonic Magick. They have not llved their limlts - and gone beyond
L
them. They have no 'genlus', no wlsdom. They are still full of self-deluslon.
partlcuarly about their esoteric knowledge and thelr own abilities, and have
no real lnsight into others, let alone themselves. In fact. many who clalm
to be 'Masters' lack even the baslc quallties of an Adept. L
The same applies - even more so - to they who clalm to have gone
beyond the stage of Mastery, and I shall explain why ln words WhlCh will
expose them for the frauds that they are. [
The stage beyond that of Master - often slgnifled by the title
Grand Master - requires for its achievement slgnificant Aeonic works.
That is. it requires the person to have produced profound changes ln the
causal and magickal forms which mark a particular Aeon: or to have actually
presenced esoteric/magickal energies in such a way that a new Aeon is
created. This does not mean that someone believes they have done these
things - 'on the magickal level'. It means that the structure of evolution has
been significantly altered in accord with the wyrd of that Grand Master/Mistress:
and in such a way that the changes are perceptible, in real life. ln those
forms and structures which Aeonic energy is presenced in the causal, such
L
as societies.
This does not mean a playing at magick by heading some self-created
Occult organization or Temple - or writing/talking at great length about Occult
matters. Nelther does it mean that one assumes the title by taking over some
L
already existing organization or group. It most certainly does not mean
someone else awards it or confers it.
Further.lt means one has not only reached the llmits of present knowledge
I
regardlng Aeonics and other esoterlC matters [and knowledge in the sense of
practical experience] but has also extended those limits by one's own
creativlty - taken conscious evolution further. That is. added ln a profound
I
way to a conscious understanding and to the means for others to attaln such
understanding. This in itself does not mean anything 'dogmatic' or of
a religious nature - or 'given to one' by some entity/supra-personal intelligence
or whatever. It is never 'revelatory' in the sense of a religion. That LS,
..
lt does not mean one is "appointed" by some entity/extra-terrestrial lntelilgence
or whatever and so "heads" some sort of messianic crusade of a religious nature.
The frauds indulge in psuedo-mystical babble and Occult hlstrionics -
..
they expect and mostly demand obediance.They playa "role" and often dress the
part. Of course. by dOlng these and simllar things they obtain followers,
sycophants - i.e. weak individuals who need to fawn and obey. All the frauds [
rely on something external to themselves, be thlS something a "role", a
mandate, a divlne/diabolic revelation, an lmagined/real llneage, an organlzational
authority, a messianlc/dlabolic/extra-terrestrial commission or whatever.
l
In reallty, all these tralts and actions are slgns of someone ~ o t yet
achleved Adeptship - someone striving for self-inslght.
A real Grand Master (or Mistress) has a wealth of practical experlence both
Occult and 'in the real world'. They have genius - a highly developed lntellect
L

and a creatlvlty. They possess empathy in the hlghest degree. They have
Judgement. They possess a crltlcal awareness and understanding of all
those factors and forms whlch have and do shape and change our evolution
both conscious and unconSClOUS from lndivlduals to Aeons. And they are
unlque - 'thelr own person'. They owe alleglance to no one and they
are not constralned by any affectatlon or role (such as conforming to

the lmaglned lmage of a Master or Grand Master or 'teacher'). Like
I
genulne Masters and Mistresses, they are spontaneous and human, without
affectation of 'knowledge' or 'cleverness'. Neither do they-pretend to be
'venerable' .
J
J

There are perhaps two or three genulne Grand Masters/Mistresses a
century - and that is all. And thlS is unllkely to change, given the
present of lndivlduals to delude themselves and given the fact
that few are prepared to undertake the really hard and dlfficult struggle
]
that lasts for at least a quarter of a century and whlch creates such
a unlque entity.
1
As regards the last stage of the Occult way, which the septenary
traditlon describes by the term Immortal and whlch the distorted and
inauthentlc tradition of the 'Qabalah' describes as the stage of the
l
"Ipssisimus" [and I had to look-up how to spell the word), this really lS
not obtalnable except In the last few years of the causal existence
of a Grand Master/Mlstress who has created for themselves an acausal and
thus Immortal existence. Thus, anyone clalming this title in the causal
or mortal world is, 'ipso facto', a fraud - and one who has little or no
knowledge of real esoteric matters. Those who so claim, show themselves

up to be not even a genuine Master or Mlstress - and seldom, if ever,
.1
J
even an Adept.
As Aeschylus once explained - na&L one can learn through adverslty/
sufferlng as so achieve wisdom. Before this 'law', people suffered, but
J
did not learn. Most Occultists have never suffered, and so learn nothing;
they eschew ordeals, and teal life experiences, in favour of mystlcal
meanderings and a religious mentality. Or they find comfort, an escape in the
A real Occult quest involves adversity - undertaking hardships, surmounting
real physical, mental and psychlc challenges; forging into the unknown, alone.
Questlng through adverslty to transform one's eXistence.
j
It takes years of self-effort and adversity, of accepting challenges
and triumphlng, to achleve real self-insight and genuine esoteric
understanding, and thus to become an Adept. It takes even greater
effort and adversity and learnlng to go beyond that.
,
Real wisdom lS still, unfortunately, a preclous commodity. The esoterlC
path to Wisdom \s open to all - its techniques and methods work. But
such lS the primative self-awareness of most people that they cannot
appreciate this or be bothered to undertake a real quest in search of the
next stage of existence. So the:Occult babbllng will continue, and the
frauds claim their titles. De nihllo nihil fit.
l
1
0000000
ONA l03yf
l
l

l

t
[
Arthurlan Legend - Accordlng to the Secret Slnlster
Tradltlon
[
There 15 a secret oral tradltlon regardlng the person known [
as "Klng Arthur" WhlCh deserves recordlng. Accordlng to thls tradltlon:
1) Arthur was a 'Romano-Brltlsh' chleftan.
[
2) H1S wlfe was called Gonnore, and her father was a chleftan whose
base was the fortlfled slte now known as 'old Oswestry'.
3) Arthur's base - and thus "Camelot" - was the Clty of Vlrocon1um
r
(present-day Wroxeter 1n Shropshlre).
-
ThlS Clty was the' cap1tal of a prosperous and powerful war-lord
and Brlt1sh chleftan Vortigern (c. 450 ev). It was also assoclated
w1 t h the -war - lor dAmb r 0 s ius, who was 0 fRo man des c e n t .
Arthur ma1ntalned a contlnulty and a certain style of llfe
'Romano-Brltish'. He followed ln the tradltlon of Vort1gern and
Ambros1us, belng a powerful chief tan whose rule extended far.
r
He flourlshed after Ambroslus - c.500 ~ v .
-
4) Arthur and hlS people were pagans. Thelr bellefs were lndlgenous
ones, connected wlth gods and goddesses.
5) Arthur faught many battles to secure hlS Klngdom from rlvals.
[
Some of hlS battles were wlth invading trlbes - but for the most
part, these new tribes settled peacefully lnto what is now England.
There was more asslrnlilation than there was conquest. [The ldea of [
'barbarous hordes' ruthlessly invading lS a myth - created by
later generations and part of a Nazarene lodoctrinatlon campalgn.]
6) One of hlS relatlves - known under the later name of 'Modred
[
sided wlth some of his enemies (l.e. rival chleftans) and Arthur
faught against him ln a battle in WhlCh he was badly wounded.
The slte of this battle was near the Camlad Rlver and the modern
Shropshlre hamlet of Wotherton.
[
Arthur returned to hlS stronghold Vla a lake called now 'Marton
Pool', near Worthen (SW of Shrewsbury). At the tlme, thlS lake had
an lsland - a mound containing a grove of trees. The place was [
regarded as sacred, and the waters were reputed to have heallng
powers. The lsland was an abode of a goddess, and a Prlestess
llved there. ThlS was the 'Lady of the Lake'. ThlS mound stlll
eXlsts, although today lt is not surrounded by water, as the Lake
I
has shrunk to become a Pool.
7) The 'Merlin' of legend was actually a pagan Wlse-man who was
I
advlser to Arthur. The abode of thlS person was the area around
the west of the Long Mynd.
8) After his final battle, Arthur returned mortally wounded to
hlS Clty, where he was burled. Some tlme later, the Clty was
peacefully evacuated, as lt had become undefencable. A new stronghold
was founded on a mound between a loop of the rlver Severn, and
Arthur was re-buried here. ThlS mound served as one of
the seats of the Klngs of Powys - much later a town grew up around lt
called Scrobbesbyrig. The town was later called Shrewsbury.
One early name for thlS mound was sald to be the 'h1ll of the Alders'
[
A Nazarene Church now stands n ~ ~ r the slte of Arthur's tomb.
9) Arthur's "clan-symbol" was a Drago:"!.
[
"' ..
[
]
] Satanism - Or Living On The Edge
]
Genuine Satanists are at the sharp end: they act. They strive for and
implement their personal Destiny and they work for the fulfilment of
sinister strategy. That is, by their lives, by their ways of living, they
J
actively aid the creative forces of Darkness. Or, expressed another way,
they do the work of the Prince of Darkness.
In contrast, the dabblers, the psueds, keep themselves secure in their
]
imaginary and fantasy 'Satanic' worlds - with correspondence, meetings,
conclaves, discussions; with performing and writin3/reading about worthless
Occult rites; with their babbling about their psuedomystical fantasies.
A Satanist will be living Satanically - and will therefore be dangerous,
]
in the real world. They.will do Satanic deeds rather than just talk or
write about them. He or she will be, for instance, disrupting society in
a practical way, or working to actively create a new, revolutionary society
]
which is more Satanic. They might be real heretics - fighting against the
State either politically or via armed warfare if that State (as most Western
ones do ) upholds the Nazarene sickness of spirit (eVident in modern political
J
ideas like 'liberalism' and 'humanism' and 'equality': the triumph of
the worthless at the expense of the noble). Or perhaps they will be aiding
the collapse of such a State, and fostering a reaction, by morally
undermining it, for example by dealing in drugs or pornography. Or maybe
J they will be teachers in influential positions, subverting others in secret
towards Satanism or those transient forms Satanism often assumes to gain
control and influence. Or they might be actively culling the worthless, the
] scum - by being a vigilante, or a zealous, honourable Police Officer ...
Whatever, they will have a direction, a purpose, an intent which goes
beyond the edification of their own ego. They will be working to achieve
]
something great by Virtue of which they can excel in their own lives and
thus really live to the full. They will be developing and using their
potential, their skills - and thus exulting in life, in overcoming challenges.
They will be contributing toward their own evolution and that of eXistence
,
]
itself because they are harnessing in a practical way the darker forces.
This direction, purpose and intent is Satanic strategy, or Aeonics. A
rational and thus conscious understanding o f ~ h o s e forces which shape and change
]
evolution and the forms assumed by sentient life from individuals to societies
to ciVilizations and Aeons.
It is this sinister or Satanic strategy which makes genuine Satanism what
it is, and it is knowledge and understanding of this strategy which marks
J
the genuine Satanic Initiate from the imitation.
A Satanist not only acts in a certain way - achieving things in real:
life - but they know what they are doing; they possess perspective. An
Initiated knowledge. This 'knowledge' is not primarily of the psuedo-mystical
kind, to do With rituals or other Occult workings/techniques. Rather, it is
primarily concerned With how and why certain things are as they are, and how
those things can be altered or changed. In essence, it is about how cosmic
forces interact With and change/evolve life - about the mechanisms by which
Aeons, CiVilizations, societies and ultimately individuals grow, are or can be
1
influenced and changed.
In the past few decades, many professedly Satanic organizations have
arisen, and some have propounded various aspects of the genuine Satanic
1
world-view. But almost without exception they have shown themselves to be
lacking in real esoteric knowledge - i.e. Aeonics. Quite often, someone from
one of these organizations will 'sound-off' and reveal their ignorance,
particuarly concerning the actions of real Satanists in the real world. For
instance, it has become fashionable in these psuedo-Satanic circles to castigate
individualSatanists, or a Satanic group, if that indiVidual or group becomes
,
t
involved in Politics - particuarly if those Politics are on what is often
[
termed the 'extreme Right'. What the ignorant writers and/or speakers
in question have not understood, is that such political action is chosen
Satanically - to achieve things, both for the individual(s) concerned and
[
for Satanism in general. That is, those who are so involved are so because
they are consciously and with ruthless determination aiding the sinister
dialectic: i.e. Satanic strategy. They are living on the edge - causing and
[
aiding change/disruption in real life.
The ignorance of the psuedo-Satanists is revealed in another area - ethics.
There is not and cannot be any such thing as Satanic ethics. What there are,
[
are means to achieve Satanic goals and the means are a matter for the
indiVidual Satanist striving to achieve those goals. That is, it is for
each and every Satanist to deCide, for themselves, what is or is not
acceptable. This is so because Satanism, in essence, is indiVidual - it
[
is not nor can ever be, religious in any way. Those who believe Satanism
is or should be religious, do not understand Satanism at all.
As I have written and said many times, Satanism is an indiVidualized
[
defiance and affirmation: one of the fundamental aims of Satanism is to
produce or develope proud, strong, unique, individuals of character who
possess 'spirit' or 'elan', and who possess inSight and genuine esoteric
[
knowledge. The aim is not to develope subserviant, obediant, sychophants
who cannot think for themselves. Satanism aims to develope the instinct
and judgement of each person - and Satanists are critical, aware and capable
of assessing things and situations for themselves. Or rather, they will be,
[
after appropriate training/guidance. I make no apology for repeating yet
again the statement that the religious attitude is anathema to Satanism:
Satanism is a rebellion against the religious, dogmatic, instinct.
[
Satanism shuns obediance to a self-appointed authority; its despises the
very idea of a religious 'mandate' and it does not idolize anything - not
even the indiVidual Satanists of distinction. Satanism is at the very edge,
[
the frontier, of conscious understanding and knowledge and Satanists are
the ones who try and often succeed in extending that frontier - in bringing
more of the cosmos into conscious awareness and thus control. They dare, defy,
are heretical, possess the courage to dream and make their dreams of Destiny
[
real.
Because they know themselves, others and the esoteric workings of eXistence,
they are in control, masters. Theyeffect change. And they acquire all these
[
things because they possess perspective, a perspective whose foundation is
Aeonics.
What, then, is Aeonics? It is an esoteric understanding, and an
I
understanding which in these times of overt and covert Nazarene domination
is heretical. It is a knowledge of the processes by which Aeons arise, change
and are replaced by another Aeon, and how the creative energies of a particular
I
Aeon are made manifest via a civilization and thus the societies within
that civilization and the indiViduals within It is also a
knowledge of how all these various forms (or causal structures) can be
changed - by esoteric or magickal means, and by more practical means.
On the purely individual level, Aeonics shows and describes how the psyche/
consciousness of the indiVidual is influenced, both directly and unconSCiously,
and how that indiVidual can be changed or controlled. One form of such change
is esoteric development - i.e. the techniques and so on, magickal and otherwise,
by which the indiVidual can achieve Adeptship and beyond. One form of such
control is via archetypal images.
In simple terms, an Aeon is an expreSSion of evolutionary change. In esoteric
terms, it expresses how the acausal intrudes upon, and thus changes, the causal.
For convenience, the causal may be described, here, as the 'everyday' world
(
tt: world of linear time (past, present, future) and three spatial dimensions
(height,breadth, width); the world wherein we live out our lives. The acausal
may be described, again simply and for convenience here, as the creative
energy that drives evolution - i.e. Satan.
A ciVilization - or more accurately, an Aeonic civilization - is how Aeonic

J
l
]
1
]
]
I
J
energy, or the acausal, is ordered in the causal - i.e. an Aeonic civilization
is how change is produced in the causal. Within each such civilization there
societies, and within each society, All civilizations,
Aeons and individuals are examples of organisms - they are born, change and
they die (in the causal, at least). These varying organisms are born, change
and end in certain ways, and these processes can be studied and thus
understood. This understanding gives the means of control.
Aeonic civilizations are regarded as being tied to, or part of, a particular
Aeon, and each Aeon represents a change in our evolutionary development. Thus,
each Aeonic civilization represents a significant step in that development:
the invention, discovery of significant things, and the development of a
greater understanding - of ourselves and the cosmos.
The first Aeon is called the Primal and is dated from around 9,000 to
7,000 BP [where 'BP' represents Before the Present: i.e. c. 1990 eh]. Each
Aeon, for classificat1on, has a name and is associated with a specific
geographical area, a symbol and a 'maglckal working' - or how the acausal
energy was perceived/understood then. All Aeons, except the Primal one, are
linked to a named civilization. Further, each Aeonic civilization possesses
an ethos or sense of Destiny. Aeons and their associated civilizations are
listed below.
Of course, there are other civilizations - but Aeonic ones are the most
significant ones because they produce significant evolutionary change by virtue
of being a nexion, or nexus, for acausal energy - i.e. one may consider them,
in magickal terms, as giving form directly via their structures and peoples, to
acausal energy. Other civilizations are linked to or derive from, these Aeonic
civilizations and while they may have in some way contributed to some
evoluionary change (e.g. in terms of invention/discovery) that contribution is
much less than for Aeonic civilizations.
Aeon Magickal Working Aeonic Civilization Aeonic Dates
Primal Shamanism 9,000 - 7,000 BP
Hyberborian Henges Albion 7,000 - 5,500 BP
Sumerian Trance;Sacrifice 5,000 - 3,500 BP
Hellenic Oracle;Dance Hellenic 3,000 1,500 BP
Western Ritual Western 1,000BP - 500 AP
It should be obvious that the esoteric 'symbol' of the Western Aeon
is "Satan" - i.e. Nazarene religion/ethics/forms are a distortion of
the Western Aeon. The exoteric expression of the Western civilization is
Science &Technology: the desire to rationally discover and to excercise
control over the environment Via technology.
All Aeonic civilizations end in Empire, and this Empire or Imperium lasts
for around 390 years. The ethos of an Aeonic civilization is mostly manifest
to (non-Initiate)consciousness Via archetypes and a Destiny. These archetypes
and this Destiny are different for each Aeonic civilization. The Destiny is
often enshrined in a literary/poetic/saga-like form, and this form, for
nearly all such ciVilizations is of the 'hero-motif' type: the successful
response of a hero or heroes to a challenge or series of challenges. For
instance, the Hellenic form was Homer's Iliad and Virgil's Aeneid.
The present Western civilization is at the stage where is should be
entering its Imperium (c. 1995-2385 eh). However, the natural archetypes
of the Western ciVilization have been mostly transplanted by alien Nazarene
ones - and its sense of Destiny almost lost due to Nazarene ethics and
social forms.
As each Aeonic civilization enters its Imperium, the energies of the next
Aeon are or can become manifes t, via a nexion or 'Gate' (or "sacred site") which
channels acausal energy into causal forms. The next Aeonic civilization follows
after three to four centuries - i.e. it takes that length of time for the Aeonic
energies to effect large-scale changes in the acausal. Or rather, it has, until now.
This brief and simplified description of Aeonics allows sinister strategy
to be understood. Aeonics describes what has and is occuring in those forces
that do mould and have moulded individuals still in thrall - i.e. non-Initiates.
The knowledge gains brings a genuine understanding, a perspective. It
enables effective sinister magick - it enables the Satanist to act, in the
real world, and produce effective changes. To really live - to play at being
god: i.e. to be like Satan.
It is a fact that most magickal acts are useless - they achieve nothing,
except perhaps self-delusion. (Some may achieve a few, external, results
edifying to the ego. lAnd they are useless because few really understand what
they are dOing. They evoke long dead 'magickal' forms from pas t Aeonic
. civilizations - or rather try to; they prat about with archetypal energies
.they do not unders tand.. They confuse the forms and try to use some from one
Aeon and some from another. Or they try and create their own. Or they are
fundamentally so esoterically ignorant that they are infused with psuedo-mystical
garbage and fanciful 'aeons' and extra-terrestrial beings and/or diabolic
entities from obscure and worthless mythologies.
The Satanist, having access to the real esoteric tradition, can work
effective magick, both personally and Aeonically.
Personally, it means working with the energies/magickal forms of the
present Aeon as those energies/forms are. It means eschewing the distortion
which has so affected the Aeon and its civilization. One aspect of this
distortion is the 'Qabala'. Thus, any "Satanist" who uses any of the forms or
whatever of or deriving from this Qabala is aiding the distortion
and thus in effect undermining Satanic energies/values. That most
cannot se& this, just shows their lack of real esoteric understanding
i.e. their lack of a genuine Satanic Initiation.
One magickal form of the genuine Western tradition, is the septenary. Another
is the understanding as 'Baphomet' as one name of the dark goddess - the
Bride, Lover of Satan. Yet another is the knowledge of the real origins
of both the word and the form of 'Satan' - from the Hellenic, to which the
Western Aeonic civilization was loosely affiliated in its origins and growth,
and from which certain esoteric traditions surVived. [The derivation of the
word 'Satan' is from the Greek aL.La meaning 'accusation'. It became
the Hebrew Satan, whence also (Shlaitian.]
On the Aeonic level, the esoteric knowledge of Aeonics means the
Satanist can judge what to do, and act both in the magickal and the practical
sense.
Aeonics shows that there has been and is a distortion in the Western
energies, and that, given no distortion, the Destiny of the Western
civilization was Empire - i.e. the triumph of 'Satanic' values on a world-wide
basis for the benefit of an elite within the Western civilization. Aeonics
also shows that it is possible at this moment in time to create a nexion
and thus draw forth the energies of the next Aeon - to effectively create the
next Aeonic civilization.
Thus, effective courses of action are: (al aiding the creation of an
Imperium; (bl countering the distortion in order to introduce new forms/
energies; (cl opening a nexion and thus aiding/creating a new Aeon, consciously
[Heretofore, most Aeons have not been created via magickal intent because the
knowledge to do so was lacking.].
All of the above mean changing evolution - societies and indiViduals - on a
significant scale. (al involves disrupting present societies magickally and
practically and aiding Imperium-like forces; (bl involves countering the
Nazarene forms and those allied to it, and creating new forms and presencing
them via indiViduals/groups/society etc. All involve aiding Satanic forces
e.g. spreading Satanic ideas esoterically and exoterically; aiming to become/
gUiding others to become Adepts of Satanic traditions. All involve action
in the world.
..
..'
!
r
-
(
[
[
I
There is much more to Aeonics, and esoteric tradition, than this. But
~
sufficient has been described for the real essence of Satanic living to
!
be understood.
A Satanist has a desire to excel - to effect changes; to be significant.
They are not content to just live, to just survive. The perspective of
Aeonics provides an intent, a purpose, by which they can achieve not
only self-excellence but also change eXistence - fulfil or aid the sinister
,dialectic. They can help to build an Imperium, where Satanic values can
be realized and where combat, war, conquest and exploration can make
strong and extend the frontiers, take evolution to its limits. They can
ruthlessly undermine and destroy and so aid a change. They can work
works of genuine sinister magick and so influence others, create new structures and
archetypal forms, and kill and then dismember the corpse of the Nazarene,
exultant, as they revel in their mastery . They can, in brief, fulfil a real
Destiny. .
Meanwhile, the psuedo-Satanists can continue playing their pathetic games
and fawning on one another, achieving nothing in the long-term and
probably nothing in the short-term either. They can continue imbibing the
the drug of delusion, and so waste their life.
Everyone has a choice - only the gifted choose Wisely .
J

ONA 1991eh
0000000
..
J
..
J
[
,
-
..
J
j
~
I
1
..
t
'I
I;' ."----
ro Box 235-
/- Shrewsbury


4th November 103 yf
Dear Mr Bolton,
Thank you for the copy of the letter to the Flnnlsh 'Setlan'
WhlCh was most lnterestlng.
Enclosed herewlth some further materlal and MSS for ReVlew and publlcatlon.
should you be lnterested ln publlshlng the MSS. The two sets of essays
"NS Essays" and "PhYS1S - Essays ln Pralse of NS" are now available from
Rlgel Press at the address above, and not from the Thormynd address. They
are El (or US$5 casrr lncludlng Alr Mall) each.
In your letter, you made mentlon of 'generatlonal Satanists' and thelr
contempt for Setians because of the Setian phllosophy belng 'divorced from
Nature'. 'Tradltional Satanists' feel the same way - the Temple of Set,
llke the Church of Satan, seems to be a collectlon of urbanlzed indivlduals
who enjoy playlng the intellectual (or rather, psuedo-lntellectual) game
of Setlanlsm. For the most part, they have lost contact with the prlmal
both wlthln themselves and ln Nature - they need the comforts and safety of
urbanlzed soclety, although some of them may occassionally "survlval"
games after which they return to the comforts of their home, their famlly,
their friends, their 'Satanlc' clrcles and pylons. They are rather llke
the, indivlduals Adolf Hltler encountered in the early years of the NSDAP
who dressed up in ancient Germanic costumes but who did not have the
-
I
guts to face or fight real enemles, on the streets. [There is a lovely quote
ln 'Mein Kampf' about thlS, which you mlght be familiar wlth.]
Basically, such people are soft - inside, where it matters. As one of the
L
enclosed MSS explains; "Attaining real Adeptship is more difficult than
belng selected for, and tralnlng with, a 'Special Forces' unlt (such the
Brltish SAS)." In tradltional Satanism, the nOVlce has to undergo r cal r
ordeals WhlCh test their strength of character - overcome difflcult
-
physlcal challenges. They are expected to llve satanlcally ln the real-world
(by, for example, fighting for an "extreme Rlght-Wlng" organlzatlon or belng
[
a vlgilante), as they must, if they wish to become Adepts, spend at least
three months surviving in the wild, completely alone and without any of
the comforts of urbanlzed llving. The ordeals, the living Satanically, enable
them to experlence the prlmal wlthln themselves; whlle the llvlng ln the
I
wlld of course forces them to experience prlmal Nature, and what is really
hidden in themselves. From all these comes a learning, and a real Satanic
character. Or, as I have wrltten many tlmes, failure.
I
The ONA makes no conceSSlons. The nOVlce elther undertakes the tasks, the
ordeals, and methods, and succeeds; or they do not, and cannot be consldered
a traditlonal Satanist: they are failures. They have not been selected
and thereforce cannot be (tradltional) satanlC Adepts.
-
In my own life, I have done all what is expected of a nOVlce, and much
more. I struggled to and beyond Adeptship, and I know there lS no easy way
for real achlevement. For essentlally, the essence of Satanlsm lles ln the
L
strlvlng, the achievement, and then a movlng-on to new challenges and
achlevements with a genuine esoterlC understanding which enables perspectlve:
l.e. the lmplementation of the Slnlster dialectic. Satanlsm has other facets.
[
of - the ceremonlal, the 'esoterlc knowledge of maglck', the phllosophy
and so on. But these are really incldentals - they are not the essence.
What organlzatlons like the Temple of Set have done, lS to take some of
these lncldentals (and/or distorted verSlons of them) and set up as
[
'Satanism': and they have been believed! They have duped others. They have
attempted to re-make Satan ism ln their own lmage - and the result lS a
splneless affected psued or the cowardly lil-discipilned self-professed
l
....
J
"maglcklan" .
]
For a number of reasons, it has been necessary to lncreaslngly attack
the psuedo-Satanlc organlzatlons and to explaln In greater detall the
~
secret teachlngs of traditlonal Satanlsm (e.g. relatlng to cuillng).
..
I
One reason, lS the appaillng level of reasonlng and genuine understandlng
shown wlthln 'the Occult' - a lamentable comment on the abllity of people
to delude themselves. Another reason, lS that It lS clear the dlstortlon
whlch so affects the Faustlan Civllizatlon, has affected the Left Hand
Path In general and Satanlsm In particular. In practical and maglckal
terms, the Church of Satan was an lnfiltratlon of Satanlsm by the
dlstortlon - l.e. by the splrlt of the Nazarene and those forms derived
from the Nazarene (in terms of ethlcs, polltics and so on). The Temple of
Set has slmply contlnued thls distortlon - affecting a few mlnor changes
-i
In structure and attltude, and that is all. Of course, not very many
wlll understand what I have just wrltten regarding the distortion, and
-.!
I
--
-
even fewer wlll comprehend the Church of Satan as belonglng to the same
world as the Nazarene.
On one level ltlsan attltude to eXlstence. The Church of Satan took some
of the trappings of Satanlsm - which, In ltS genuine form, is a contradictlon
'par excellence' of the distortlon expressed by the Nazarene - but it
..
gave them a splrlt whlch was entlrely allen to genulne Satanlsm. It took, for
lnstance, the carnal phllosophy and the morality of the strong, as well as
some of the maglckal symbols/forms of the Left Hand Path. But a real
Satanic lntent was never wlthln those forms; there was no real SatanlC
- knowledge, no esoterlC knowledge or perspective. All the forms did was
encourage a self-stupefactlon, a glorlficatlon of a puny ego, and a
-
llvlng-ln a psuedo-maglckal fantasy world wlth 'Satanic' rituals and
conclaves and 'grottoes'. In short, all the Church of Satan and ltS
verSlon of 'Satanlsm' did was encourage personal weakness, fetlshes, and
a purblind hedonlstlc indlvldualism - as well as a religious mentallty:
an obedlance to the 'Church' and a fawnlng upon its 'leader': In brlef,
-
it did not llberate, it dld not make strong - it did not encourage
the creatlon of a new race who acted Satanically in the real world and so
profoundly changed Lt. The Church of Satan was part of the distortlon, not
- a cure for Lt.
The Temple of Set contlnued what the Church had started. They took
or trled to take thelr verSlon of Satanism into lntellectual realms - and,
llke the Church, they had no understanding whatsoever of genulne esoterlC
-
Slnlster traditlon. For they mixed up aeonlC lmages and maglckal forms.
and used aspects of the dlstorted qaballstlc tradition - In short, they
made thelr 'maglck' ineffectlve and worthless both from the personal and the
)
[
AeonlC pOlnt of view. It lS charltable to believe that the founders of
these organizatlons, as well as those who enabled thelr survlval, were just
plaln charlatans, fiddling or t l n k ~ r l n g about wlth magick wlthout really
understandlng it. They used the images and forms of Satan, Set. Baal, they
delved around In mythology and found others, and created lots of fantasy
lmages - mlxed them all up; lntellectually found justlficatlons for thelr
approach. They strung together blts of qaballstlc maglc wlth blts of Crowley;
-
added a touch of demonlsm (of the Nazarene/Babylonian or whatever sort);
speclallzed In self-created worklngs of the dream-lmage klnd. The result?
Somethlng so absurb it would be laughable were ltnotso detrimental to real
- SatanlC change and thus SatanlC strategy.
Are you and I and a few others the only ones who understand? Who know that
real Slnlster (or satanlc) maglck lnvolves uSlng AeonlC energles to create
change and so alter evolutlon? That one cannot lntermingle AeonlC forms
-
from one Aeon and another one or two - If one hopes to affect Aeonlc change?
That Aeonlc energles are presenced Vla a Clvllizatlon whose ethos and
archetypal and other forms hold the majorlty In thrall - controls them
unless and untll they become free Vla the synthesls and transmutatlon whlch is
genulne Adeptshlp? (That lS, untll they have objectlfied those energles
lnternally, and thus can master/control them.) That thls present Aeon and thus
clvlllzatlon has suffered a profound change/distortlon whlch lS essentlally
de-evolutlonary and whose most ObViOUS form lS the Nazarene slckness?

means this from external and forms, assumed
by and the to control those for an
purpose. It means a knowledge of what both
and terms; a real one's self and the cosmos.
No is too strong for the Temple of Set
foster the "status quo" of genuine
have tried to the one can really and
can change the patterns of - i.e.
The of such and the people them
displayed all the For they do not understand the use of
by as a means to change - as part
of a dialectic. All they do condemn those who do act from a 'moral'
of - or from an 'intellectual' one sees their version of
as being "beyond Neither do they have the
of those who provoke change and by appearing to do
such as Once they reveal themselves
for the non-Initiates they are. I have to repeat that the only
factor for the of a in real the
- that is, the action benefit the terms of thelr
development) and will change: the
of Satanic the fulfilment of the goal of Satanlsm
in the long term.
Neither I nor the ONA shies away from lssues of a
Satanic nature. Consider the Satanic drug-dealer. He or she is playing a
part a small one - but such have to start
Satanic careers somewhere! They have to do 'on-the-job training'!) - they
are aware, because they are of what they are
they have a knowledge of strategy. They are aiding the collapse of
a worthless society, and may also be the weak ones (the to
cull themselves. They are also a 'moral' response others - e.g.
in the Establishment. Some of those (e.g. Police Officers)
galn real understanding by exposure to the dregs, the worthless: i.e. they
develope a good instinct, from and so see the druggles
as dregs. Thus, they are for converSlon to a radical resurgence of
noble values, politically expressed - for the sake of let us
say here a radical of the extreme They have seen the
liberal/Nazarene society, and does not work - produces dross; encourages
vermin. And so on. Naturally, is a analysis, but at least the
Satanic of the original act - the drug-dealing - can be seen.
Of course, the are few, and secret. But that does not mean they
are 'powerless'! They seek to be the real of change - both of
themselves, and others, in terms of the and the Aeon
Hence, they really are and And of course
dangerous.
The above is only one example - not all Satanists undertake such actlons
as dealing in drugs. Some may themselves the
politlcal form. Some may by the Officer. Or the Judge. Whatever.
they all know what they are terms; they are all
to change and thus themselves, by ln the real world. They
are all enjoying at gods and goddesses.
Naturally, only some understand all and effects, the
goal - and can plan accordingly. And can urge others, to actlon. These
are the real Masters and Mlstresses: the really and ones. Those
who have a over-Vlew of and more, of
A Satanlc Adept, for lnstance. mlght understand the supra-Aeonlc
goal. But ratlonal wlll be - to a century, perhaps.
They see the present goal of strategy as an and, after
that, a new Aeon and a new The nOVlce perhaps only
understand the - that lS, ln terms of effects and
own But, hopefully, understandlng lncrease as they
progress, as, hopefully, the number of nOVlces and then Adepts and then Masters!
will increase the of strategy.








r
I
!
I
I
-
[
[
L
_I
]
The Temple of Set, and the other
and lack both the awareness (of Nature and what
real and the
1 knowledge or afforded by It to be expected that
they and these others of
the ONA. they descend to the personal level
1
they have not done so already), and reveal ignoble By
the dark secrets of a way that not
open to - by expressing the true nature of Satanism
(e.g. culling; - we have made for them to
1
'defend corner' to undermine our credibility, and
be to see whether they will reduce themselves to ethical
Whatever, all tradition and revealed,
1 everyone now has the to the matter for themselves
assess the
should be.
] On the personal level, your
and your work What a
our more
1
1
of 'on offer'. really as
own and merits
global conspiracy we must seem to some of
best
1

l
]
]
,
l
J
l
J
J
,
l
l:lox 36-262
retone [
Wellin.e-ton
New "ealand
20 Oct 1 ;192
r-
i
I
Dear Markku
Thanks for your letter of 12 Oct., and for the two articles
which I'll be pleased to publish.
when you said that you were to pUblish a magazine
I thought it verJ encouraeing and relevant - obviously you've changp.d your
mind.
i
r
You say that primordial law is inappropriate in 5atanism, that it's the
opposite to the concept of Satanism as non-natural and a rebellion against the
natural order, more akin to christianity. Yet all of christian history and
of the TYrE of people who are attracted to christianity should tell us that
such are outside of nature - anti-nature because of a dis-ease certain
TYrES feel with ther.lselv e15, shut off from .the 'Tree of Life' to put it in
terms.
'Setianism' is of course of recent origin - the result of a feud between
Aquino and LaVey. Satanism goes back a bit before a nd even before the
Church of Satan, a nd even before ancient Egypt - its a reflection of man's
understanding of the wcrkings of the cosmos.
Nature is NOT a (onefold' static system. The flux, the dynamic evolution are
a reflection of it - as Darwin saw, for example. ENolution, genetics, selection,
etc. are operative nature - basic school science. Nature consists of
[
polarities clashing and interacting - dialectics - responsible for change.
This change in the cosmos is pBshed by what physicists call entropy - what
5atanists call Satan - in the Urient All) and 'Tan' (the energizing r
or Force behind it). X think I tried to explain this io a prior L
lettert?). The ancients recognized this, the Tantrics saying 'Shaka without
Shakti is "a corpse' i.e. the cosmos - the energizing element
'Satan', 'entropy' the 'Dark force in nature' or whatever one wants to call it. [
The Norse saw it as a clash of Ice and Fire - again polarities working "i th in
nature. Ragnarok - the forces of nature overturning the status quo, causing
evolution, WITHIN nature. Satan is the rebellious AS}ECT O}' r
This is what the ancients have taught for milleniums - here's where comes
from - not from the foutding of or CS a few decades ago.
This is what is still taught by generational Satanists tthe real ones, I mean,
not the ones of the christians and neurotic women "ho claim to have L
suffered cuI tic child abuse). Such real generational Satanists a
contempt for what thelcall 'Converts' tmuch like the aews' contempt for the
'goyim'), but they have a very special contempt for Setians because they see Setianis:nl
as haVing ta:en their symbols etc., and presented or the Lhr in
totally manner - akin to christianity - divorced from nature.
No, nature does not have 'one law' - it is in a state of flux, dynamic, because of I
entropy, of what we call the principle acting on it. 1 recognized this .
ago and of it in my 0wn publications with some emphasis. so long as it
is not chained to a political or religous dogma like for does not
have one law - it seeks to unravel the manifold laws of nature. has
law - obey its dogma; so does Setianism which describes itself as an "ethical
religion", as the ONLY genuine Satanic religion because of an Infernal Mandate,
religious dogma at its worst. 50 it proscribes certain people and just
as Stephen Brown of the so accurately described it.
So when I was given an ultimatum by Austen to quite associating with and
Balder my reaction automatic - th&se are reflective of the genuine
r
tradition, and what's more they are doing in the world. do we
have in the - a bunch of letter-writing, rituals, records of LPa dreams, etc.
from the imagery, is hard to distinguis!1 from ti ew Age out fi t. . What do we haV[n
1:-. the 'Scroll' - more dreams, mystical blabber, ..oth1ng real; an escap1sm.
ONJ\ told it like it really is _ intuitive,considerimg they must have been limited
by the amount of T5 material read. hut they recognized the attitudeL and we l
should be able to recognize how correct ONA is in its analysis of TS because we've
had access to the material. Tr.e offers a critique of and how does
Notes on Study and Practice in Modern Satanism
,
J
In traditional Satanism, the novice is expected to not only study the
tenets and traditions of Satanism, but also put these into practice in real
1
life. Thus, a recent Satanic Initiate - whether working alone or as a member
of an established Order/Temple - would study the following works, and then
strive to apply the principles contained in them in the way described.
The works are: 1lThe Black Book of - Vols. I,ll,
Hysteron Proteron.
'Naos' would be used as a gUide to practical hermetic workings, both external
and internal. The 'Black Book' would be used as a gUide to forming and running
a Satanic Temple to perform ceremonial magick. 'Hostia' and 'Hysteron Proteron'
would provide an insight into Satanic traditions and beliefs. In addition,
the images of the Sinister Tarot would be employed (e.g. in some of the workings
given in 'Naos') and the 'Deofel Quartet' might be read to provide additional
J
understanding, together with The Black Book II and III.
Satanic practice in the real world would arise from (a) forming and running
a Satanic Temple; and (b)undertaking Insight Roles and other Satanic tasks.
Aside from a specific Insight Role, which the novice would choose, they would
undertake the various physical challenges required [qv. the MS 'Adeptship - Its
.. Real Meaning and Significance', for example] and strive to increase their
experience by living Satanically in a way which aided the sinister dialectic.
What these experiences were, they would decide after having studied the works
mentioned and after having undertaken the tasks, ordeals and so on, up to
..
External Adept [qv. 'Naos', and the various MSS Guides to the Seven-Fold Way]
e.g. having run a Temple for some months, and achieved the physical goals.
One of the tasks might be to plan and undertake a culling. might
..
be to aid Heretical forms by, for example, becoming involved with an extremist
J
group which seeks the destruction of 'the System' and whose principles and aims
are in accord with the Satanic ethos and whose actions aid the sinister dialectic.
[ObViously, both of these could be combined.] Another might be to undermine
present structures by fostering their decline - e.g. dealing in drugs. Another
J
might be removing in a practical manner on a regular basis, the scum and the
worthless - e.g. by vigilante action [this is culling performed on a regular
basis rather than a 'one-off' event].
,
]
What matters about these tasks is that the novice chooses them to gain
practical experience of Satanism in action and thus increase their understanding
and so aid their esoteric development. Naturally, to qualify as Satanic
actions, they must aid the sinister dialectic - be steps toward realizing
the strategic goal of Satanism. Here, an understanding of Aeonics is crucial,
as is a genuine insight into traditional Satanism: as explicated, for example,
in Hostia 1,11,111 and as explained to prospective novices in the booklet
'Satanism - A Basic Introduction for Prospective Adherents'.
The choice of practical action is the novice's: they must use their
..
understanding to select Satanic tasks. Occassionally, they might be given
J advice, from a more experienced Satanist, but the final choices are and must be
theirs. What matters is to choose and act. The acts are learning experiences,
ordeals, and thus it does not matter if because of, say, a certain lack of
l
understanding, a novice chooses, or seems to choose, wrongly. They will either
learn from this, or not. If not, they have basically failed - shown themselves
not to be Whatever, their actions will have presenced the sinister in
some way or ways.
]
l
Following these tasks - which should last for a few years - the novice then moves
on to the next stage of their esoteric development, that of the Grade Ritual of
Internal Adept. This is a rite of synthesis, and thus the emergence of the Adept.
]
l
f
[
The Practical Esoteric Aims of Satanism: 90-130yf
r
The practical aims arise from Satanic strategy which has its foundation
in Aeonics [qv. the various Aeonics and Cliology MSS - some of the most
important are listed at the end of this MSS]. These aims are essentially
r
tactics to achieve the strategic goal. This goal is the creation
of a new species - and this means (a) a new Aeon; (b) a new aeonic civilization.
ror this to be achieved, prsent structures, forms, ideas and so on, have to
[
changed.
Aeonics shows that the present Aeonic civilization, the Western, has been
distorted in its ethos and its structures. One of the most potent forms of
the distortion has been the Nazarene religion. The distortion has been
[
carried on, and effectively controlled, by 'Magian' forces - there has arisen
various other forms to implement the distortion and effectively undermine
..
the Destiny of the West - that is, the emergence of Imperium. These forms I
"
include communism/Marxism/socialism and the idea of 'liberal-democracy':
they are all opposed to a racially aware Europe and the idea of Aryan/White
superiority. This Aryan superiority would have formed the basis of Imperium
[
without it, Imperium is not possible.
In essence, the ethos of the West has been changed from a Faustian/Promethean
pagan one, which exulted in conquest and exploration, to a neurotic materialism
and a 'multi-racial' pacifist degeneracy. There has been a 'silent revolution' L
in all Western societies and they all now conform to unhealthy Nazarene
induced forms - the power structures of these societies now actively seek ..
to eradicate all heretical pro-Promethean ideas/groups/individuals, and use the )
full force of the 'Law', as well as covert tact1cs, against those who hold
'
out against the relentless onslaught to enslave the peoples of the West to
what are essentially 'Magian' created ideas. Thus the campaigns, in Schools

and throughout society, against "racism". To implement this Magian revolution,

L
a myth was created - 'the Holocaust'. In most societies of the West, this
myth is a sacred dogma - disbelief being punishable by imprisonment.
-
Because of all this, an Imperium is increasingly unlikely. The real - ie.
L
esoteric - aim of the Magian is a 'Messianic Kingdom' ruled over by this
'Magian' elite. This would be de-evolutionary, in the Aeonic sense, and
-
effectively wipe out the gains of all hitherto existing Aeonic civilizations.
I
..
Essentially, the rule of 'Dogma' would hold sway, with terror to support this.
This terror is already evident concerning the Holocaust and Aryan racism.
The reasoned enlightenment, so evident in the Hellenic and Western ethos, would
be displaced by a real despotism - a mentality akin to that imposed upon I
the West by the medieval 'Witch-finders' and their dogmatic Nazarene zeal.
The Magian is a synonym for the Zionists.
I
This brief overview of the current state of aeonic affairs enable the
practical aims, to be achieved/striven toward, to be understood in context.
Esoterically, traditional Satanism/the septenary, and thus its magick, is
an expression of the Faustian ethos and thus the Western Aeon. The other forms
of 'Western' magic(k) existing at this time - including the 'Satanism' of
groups like the Temple of Set - are expressions of the Magian ethos (as is

eVident, for example, in their use of Hebrew forms and the 'Qabalah'). Thus
the actual 'magick' of these other groups/individuals is aiding the distortion.
In practical terms, any magickal act, which does not use traditional Satanist/

genuine Western forms (such as the septenary) is an action against the
L
reaSoned enlightenment that the Western Aeon represents.
On the practical level, it is considered necessarY,in order to achieve
strategir goals, to support the creation of a Western - that is, to
[
support those forces trying to undermine in a practical way the current
Nazarene/Magian status quo. This means upholding heretical views such as
racial inequality, and denying 'the Holocaust' - as well as aiding/supporting
National-Socialist/"racist" causes. The tactical aim here is the creation of
[
a pro-Aryan, National-Socialist type State which has a noble, conquering spirit
J
or ethos, and thus which re-presents Satanic values in action in the real
world. An alternative aim is the emergence of a 'religious' form for this
,
same noble, conquering ethos.
In addition, whatever means are necessary undermine and thus destroy
the present status quo must be used. This means disrupting societies
supporting armed insurrection, spreading heretical ideas, aiding those groups/
forms which weaken societies from within (in the moral sense - e.g. drug
1 dealing) and thus engendering a healthy, noble resurgence. A primary aim
is to cause chaos, on the streets, economically, and socially - to thus provide
opportunities for a revolutionary pro-Aryan group to take or seize power.
J
A magickal and practical aim is to destroy the power structure of America
for that country effectively is acting to maintain a global control in accord
with Magian dictates and thus impose the Magian world-view. The real power
J

of the Magian heart-land resides in America and in the control excercised in the
minds of Europeans by the idea of 'multi-racialism' and the myth of the
holocaust. If the power structure of America was destroyed, the practical
power-base, both financial and military, of the Magian heart-land (ie. Israel)
j
would collapse - what has prevented the destruction of this heart-land by
the Arabs is the military superiority given to it by America. No country has
ever been able or is able to supply superior weapons to any Arab state not
1
under American control - not the former Soviet Union, not China. America has
-j
secretly threatened any country which seems about to do so - and threatened both
economically and militarily. Any country which poses a real threat to.Magian
lands has been dealt with - e.g. Iraq.
With the fall of this heart-land, the Messianic dream of the Magian would be
unrealizable.
j
The next Aeon will be determined by the success or failure of these
tactics. That is, for the next Aeon to emerge, and thus for the next Aeonic
civilization to arise in around five centuries time, it is necessary to
J
destroy the distortion affecting the present Aeon. Failure to do this will mean
J
the emergence of that civilization will be much delayed - by up to at least
a thousand years.
Further, the success of the tactics, and the emergence of an Imperium, means
the spread of the present civilization beyond the confines of the Earth - out
into Space. This is possible now, and only now, due to the inventiveness of
the creative minority within the civilization and the technology to implement that
j
in a practical way. A defeat would mean a hiatus, and thus a starting from
the beginnings - effectively, the achievements of this Aeon would be wiped out.
[
I
000
Traditional Satanism is fundamentally pan-Aeonic: ie. concerned with the
patterns and processes which are perceived, in the causal, as Aeons and Aeonic
j
civilizations. However, to effect changes in the causal, actions of individuals
and groups (and this includes magickal acts) must work with things as those
things are - as they are presenced in causal time at particular causal times. The
reality of aeonic energies is that they assume causal form in aeonic civilizations,
j
and that at anyone millenia, only one civilization is aeonically significant.
Therefore, aeonic magick is a working with the aeonic energies presenced in
the particular civilization at the time of that magickal act(s) - or a working
l
against those energies. Anything else is not Aeonic magick - ie. is not
effective on the aeonic level: it is purely personal, external, magick.
The present Aeon is the Western - and this Aeon dates from c.500 eh to c.2000eh
-
in terms of the energies being predominant. The aeonic civilization follows some
centuries later: for the West, arising c. 900 eh and ending c. 2400eh. The
energies of the next Aeon follow or arise some centuries after the last Aeonic
-
I ones: in means at the end of the civilization of the last Aeonc; when
the Imperium is collapsing. Thus, the new Aeonic manifestations will arise c.2400eh.
-
I
,
L
r
In the past, Aeons arose as part of the unconscious process of dialectical
-
change. However, we are now at the stage of evolutionary understanding when
we can alter the process itself because of that conscious understanding
which Aeor.ics, cliology and so on, gives us. That is, we can significantly
alter the process of aeonic evolution and thus the civilization which gives
form and reality to aeonic energies. The time for such change is when the
energies of one aeon are waning, and the energies of the next aeon have not
arisen in any significant way.
Left to themselves the aeonic energies would have produced a Western
Imperium which would have lasted from c. 1990eh-c.2450eh. A new aeonic
civilization would then have arisen c.3000eh, and lasted for c. a thousand
and more years.
The reality of aeonic magick means that one must work either with the
-
energies of the Western energies - and thus aid/create an Imperium - or that
one works against those energies. At this moment in causal time, no other
energies of aeonic type are prevelent on Earth, and no other cultures/

civilizations are significant in evolutionary terms. [This statement of reality
will not please many.]
Thus, the only practical options for significant magickal work are the ones
given above: aiding Imperium (and thus countering the distortion) or working
against the creation of Imperium (and thus aiding the distortion). The former
,
option is continuing the evolutionary trend - ie. presencing the sinister;

1
creating a dynamic imperative and thus aiding exploration/conquest/discovery.

The latter option is de-evolutionary- ie. is aids those forces which by their
nature are restrictive in both the short and the long term. The former is
r
,
a moving-on; the latter, a dogmatic standstill and then a recession. Of
course, the majority of non-Initiates see things differently - they view the

distortion as 'progressive' and those arranged against it (e.g. NS type forces)

as regressive/reactionary/primative and so on. Such people have not only failed r
to perceive the essence of things veiled by their outer transient forms, but
-
also have abandoned rational thought and judgement for abstract idealism arising
from sentiment. The majority of such people who view the situation in this
r
sentimental idealistic way, are simply victims of the distortion itself

products of the unhealthy societies which esteem verbiage and clever psuedo
intellectuals concepts above judgement based on experience and real insight.
Initiation implies a development of real insight and judgement - and
[
a learning of genuine esoteric knowledge. The esoteric knowledge of Satanism,
hitherto secret by nature because it was and is heresy, is essentially a
knowledge of Aeonics - of those factors governing evolution/change from aeons to
individuals. One insight of a Satanic Initiate is into the forms and structures
I
assumed by aeonic energies in the causal.
This insight means that a genuine Initiate understands a transient form such
as 'National-Socialism' as a practical expression of some of the principles of I
Satanism and as, in the long-term, contributing to evoluionary change via
its inherent dynamism and acceptance of the forces of Nature. Such an Initiate
understands that, at this moment in aeonic history, such a form is necessary:
ie. this form (or something very similar) and only this form presences the
sinister in the way that sinister must be presenced to achieve the strategic goal
of Satanism over centuries.
..
The current practical concerns of traditional Satanism lie thus with the
Western civilization - with aiding those forms which can or do presence the
sinister, or which will change societies to the benefit of the sinister. The
tactics are geared to this. Thus, an encouragement of Islam in certain Arab states
may be a tactic used - because Islam acts to discourage the 'American' materialism
which would otherwise flourish, and thus offsets 'American' (read covert Zionist)
influence. This in itself poses problems for America and thus the Magian. [
However, the aeonic or essential reality, is that Islam is a transient form
which like all religions enshrines the dogmatic, anti-evolutionary ethos, and while
in the very long-term the goal is enlightenment or Adept-like liberation and thus L
understanding for everyone, the practical reality means that a working with this
~
I
1
1
~
I
~
I
..
I
..
..
j
j
J
J
I
I
l
l
l
]
]
1
particular transient form is tactically right, in order to achieve the goals
connected with the present Western civilization and thus the establishment of a
new Aeon.
The reality is that there are no easy, idealistic options. A genuine
insight and understanding of aeonic matters means certain judgements have to
be made: certain tactics have to be employed in order to achieve anything.
Satanism is concerned with real, meaningful changes in the real world: it is
not concerned with mystical or psuedo-mystical world-views and impractical
idealisms. In a fundamental sense, Satanism is pragmatic - aeonically.
The present reality is as stated above - no amount of 'wishful thinking' or
idealism or sentiment will change this. One either aids aeonic change and thus
contributes toward evolutionary change, or one does not.
On the magickal level, as well as aiding the forces of Imperium and
countering the distortion, acausal energies can be presenced to begin the
process that is the next Aeon. That is, a nexion can be created, consciously,
and the acausal energies consciously directed into temporal forms, some of
which will be 'magickal'. This is in addition to aiding the present aeonic
forms. In effect, these new acausal energies will create the next Aeon and thus
its associated aeonic civilization.
This creation is the 'esoteric' Satanic goal of Satanic Adepts - the
'exoteric' goal can be considered to be aiding Imperium and thus fulfilling
the wyrd of the West (and hence countering the distortion). In reality - ie.
viewed from beyond the opposites inherent in causal forms - the esoteric
and exoteric goals are essentially the same: or rather, different expressions
of the same things, that is, sinister or acausal energy presenclng in.the causal
and thus creating evolutionary change. However, this 'differentiation' into
esoteric and exoteric goals is useful since its enables the tactics to be
understood. Viewed another way, the exoteric goal is the short-term esoteric
strategy, and the esoteric goal is the long-term esoteric strategy.
Ita lex scripta.
000000000
The Song of a Satanlst
In an sense, most of llfe represents genulne Satanlsm In
actlon -a gOlng to extremes. a learnlng from the experlences of those
extremes. and a dOlng of dark. dangerous and sometlmes "lllegal" deeds.
Thls llfe stands In stark contrast to those of the psuedo-Satanlsts, some of
whom have acqulred a notarlety and a 'fame'. I have - as a Satanlst should
been intoxlcated by the essence of life ltself - by that WhlCh lnsplres, WhlCh
causes the creatlvlty. self-absorptlon and genlus of all great artlsts be they
mUSlClans. wrlters, Warrlors, explorers or whatever. I have dared to dream and
to defy - and have dared to try and make my dreams and lnsplratlon a reallty.
I have used my llfe for.some purpose - strlven toward goals wlth a passlon that
overcomes all obstacles. I have known great love - physlcal. lntellectual, and
of the soul. the essence of eXlstence. I have also known the Opposlte - the
sadness that awalts all who venture lnto the dark starkness of the Abyss wlthln
and wlthout. And thus the synthesls of these and other thlngs whlch lS the
prehenslon of wlsdom.
ThlS llvlng has been an ecstatlc afflrmatlon of existence - a
The goals strlven for were for the most part lrrelevant: what was lmportant
was the strlvlng for somethinq wlth a passlon. For In such strlvlng. In the
actlon In the world so entalled In the strlvlng. there was an lntenslty WhlCh
captures the lmmortal and which re-presents the splrlt of Satanlsm: that herolc
deflance WhlCh lS the essence of all conSClOUS evolutlon and thus clvlllzatlon
ltself.
Such exultatlon lS dangerous. By ltS nature It lS lndlvidual. It lS anathema
to those forms and structures which suck vitality and WhlCh by thelr very
eXlstence. level lndivlduals down and break or try to break thelr splrlt. It lS
Heresy. It lS testing - some become possessed; some perlsh; some are broken
In splrit and descend to the mediocrity of the majorltYi some are caught In the
snares left by those who adhere to those thlngs which suck vltallty (such
as religion and 'law' and ethlcs). But some few surVlve and prosper and thus
lnsplre others to venture out where no one has dared to go before. And of those
few who surVlve. there are some who can express In words or other medlums
(like muslc) what they have felt. and experlenced and learnt - in a way whlch
lS easlly understood. These few are the really dangerous ones ...
It amuses me - and has amused me - when I come lnto contact wlth modern.
self-professed 'Satanlsts'. be such people a part of some 'Temple' or 'Church'
or 'cult', or be they working on their own. Wlth a few notable exceptlons. these
people are rldiculous - for them, Satanlsm lS an intellectual phllosophy. a
collectlon of rltuals, and/or an anarchlc attltude. For them, It lS an obJect or
study, and lnvolves meetlngs, discussions. For them, It lS communal. and
lnvolves 'ethlcs' and/or a religlous approach and attltude. For them. It lS
a glorification of their ego and a wallowing In the pleasures and wealth thls
eXlstence can offer: an excuse for self-lndulgence and lack of self-disclpllne.
In reality, Satan ism is an attitude to llvlng - and an attltude forelgn
to these mostly urbanized people who profess to be Satanlsts. Satanlsm means
llvlng one's llfe in a certaln way - achievlng thlngs, in the real world
by one's own efforts and because one is exulting In eXlstence ltself consclously.
That is, one's llfe lS intentional - a strlvlng toward a higher eXlstence by
practlcal deeds, by overcoming challenges WhlCh take evolutlon to new realms.
A Satanist strlves to change themselves - and then the world itself. They deslre
glory, fame - to be slgnificant. They are not content, and even when a goal lS
achleved, there lS the need to flnd and strlve toward another goal, another way
of llvlng. There are always new experlences awaitlng - new levels of achlevement.
A Satanlst needs actlon - they need challenges, because they possess
wlthln themselves the 'fire of Satan', that vltality WhlCh is the qUlntessence
of llvlng. ThlS vitallty shows In thelr eyes, thelrcharacter - It lS eVldent
i
-
-
L
[
L
I
(
...
[
[
L

the1r deeds.
I Fundamentally, one becomes a Satan1st by act1ng one - by
deeds. A of some would say one and more of these
"I have combat; I have watched comrades I have loved
- and hated. I have for the I have been alone
for months. bereft of most and thus corne to know myself. I have faced
my own 1mmlnent death. not once, but many tlmes. I have achleved thlngs wlth my body
I thought not poss1ble. I have exulted 1n physlcal, lntellectual
-
and pSyChlC challenges. I know the pass10n that motivated Beethoven, van Gogh,
N1etzsche, and I know the feel1ngs and greatness of Caeser, Adolf Bltler
Alexander the Great ... I have heard the mUS1C of the galaxy and the stars
and planets wlthln It. I have been 1n a Prlson cell and known the meanlng of
freedom. I have culled human dross. I have done crlmlnal deeds - to learn and defy."
Of course, these are only examples - there are many more. What 1S 1mportant
-
-
1S that they express real exper1ences of a dangerous or learnlng klnd: they
breed character; they test. They are selectlve. They are the type of deeds done
by lndiv1duals wlth splr:t - the type ofunderstanding such an lndlvldual possesses.
1f only 1ntuitlvely at first.
A Satan1St will llve life on the edge - wlll take up a professlon which allows
h1m or her to excel in deeds of actlon or creatlvlty or explorat1on, or all of
these. They wlll become experts 1n thelr chosen fields - and these f1elds by
-
-
thelr nature wlll requ1re persons of character and inner strength who prefer
to work alone. Flelds llke assasslnat1on; Special Forces; Politlcal manlpulat1on ...
And then, hav1ng achleved, they wlll move on - to new ways and deeds. Or perchance
they wlll die, defiant to the end.
Whatever, thelr quallty of llvlng wlll far surpass that of the weak majorlty.
The1r experlence of both the dark and the will be deeper, more extenslve,
and thus w1ll they possess a greater lnslght, a greater understandlng, a real
-
depth of character.
In contrast, the self-professed 'Satanists' wiil be shallow - all talk, wlth
llttle or no real exper1ence of living on the edge. They shy away from
-
real self-effort, from real self-overcomlng, and bUlld fantasy worlds 1n Wh1Ch
J
they flnd comfort. They need the company of others, as they need thelr ego to be
massaged by what they regard as thelr 'Satanic peers'. They talk an awful lot

I wlth others about Satanlsm, and probably, havlng learnt a lot of 'theory' from
J
books and varlOUS organlzatlons, wrlte their own 'Satan1C' rituals they
perform wlth the glee of the necrophiliac.
...
Some of these denlzens of psuedo-Satanlc organlzatlons and cults w1ll 1ndulge
1n anarchic behavlour to lmpress themselves and others. But by so d01ng they
reveal a lack of character - for a genuine Satan1St possesses nob1lity and
a self-discipllne that others seldom understand.
[
Imltation Satanlsts make excuses -and devlse theories to explaln thelr lack
of SatanlC deeds in the real world. They have seldom lf ever changed themselves
to somethlng greater than what they were at Initiation, and they most certalnly
have not changed the world ln any way, signlficant or insign1ficant. They have
I achleved no glory - dlscovered new; not extended the front1ers of
understanding by even one micron. Instead, they wallow 1n obscure doctr1nes
... and consume the drug of To be brlef, they have not composed
a Satan1C song Wh1Ch lllustrates their They labour, but ln valn -
Poeta nasc1tur. non fit .
...
Most Satanlsts cannot publlSh an autob1ography, or even have a b10graphy
J
Wh1Ch relates thelr llfe ln detail while they stlll live, for the slmple reason
that would probably render them llable to prosecut1on by those aSlnlne guardlans
...
of even more stupld system of 'Law' .*If th1S threat does not eXlst, then
llfe has not been SatanlC enough. And, moreover, that is never completed
untll causal death - something wrltten at a certaln age, should be out of date
w1th1n a few years. It lf was not, then agaln the full SatanlC promlse of one's
Plus the fact that most wlsh to contlnue thelr esoterlC work 1n secret,
to ald the dlalectlc.
has not been The for the of such
after the causal death of subject - although an expurgated
may serve a purpose, for some replete with experiences who
to express the essence and others to follow and then surpass them.
In my own case, I have a of some of the experiences
of my life, for posthumous But even that MS, there
were many not recalled, perchance the MS falls the wrong hands
before the Such a - of dark and
deeds, most of them "illegal" and all of them
- have to my years and a of them to
a trusted comrade. And even though the MS was only two years ago,
already out of date ...
And of that it the essence which important, not the
From that I have the words
cannot be - a method by others may that
I have constructed a gUide to the goal, drawn a map and
the goal detail, because I have been there. I explored, and

Now others can benefit from the lessons learnt from such a Non generant
columbas.
I the rumours and distortions based
on jealousy. The small and weak of character have always saught to drag those
who are outstanding down to own level of - at least the
eyes of others.
r

***
Stephen Drown (ONA) l03yf

,
(For Publication)

r
I
(
-
[
l
...
J
]
The Left Handed Path - An Analysis
ONA
The Left Handed Path and Satanism are related insofar as Satanism is a
]
particular LHP. The LHP is the name given to describe a system of esoteric
knowlecge and practical techniques - and this system is also known as 'The
Black Arts'.
]
The Difference Between the Left and Right Hand Paths:
The aim of all genuine Occult paths or systems, whether designated Right
]
Hand or Left-Hand, is to achieve or find a certain goal -as well as to impart
esoteric knowledge and abilities. The goal is variously described (e.g.
'Gnosis', the Philosopher's Stone, Enlightenment).
]
However, it has been a common misconception that the RH Paths were altruistic
and the LH Paths egocentric - i.e. the difference between them was seen in
individual moral terms. Another misconception is in seeing the difference in
absolute moral terms - i.e. the RH Paths as representing "good" and the LH Paths
]
as "evil". Recently, attempts have been made to formulate 'grey' paths
which combine elements of both, and such 'grey' paths are often said (by their
exponents) to be the "true" Occult way or path.
] The reality is qUite different. The LH Paths and the RH Paths [hereafter, the
singular 'Path' will be used, although the plural is to be understood] are qUite
distinct and differ in both their methods and their aims. The most fundamental
]
difference is that the RHP is restrictive - certain things are forbidden or
frowned upon - and collective. That is, the RHP takes some responsibility away
from the individual by having a formal dogma, a code of ethics and behaviour
and by having the individual participate in an organized grouping, however loose
]
that grouping may be. In brief, the identity of the individual is to some extent
taken away - by the beliefs -systems which that individual has to accept, and by
them accepting some higher 'authority', be such authority an individual, a group
] or an 'ideology' (or even, sometimes, a supra-personal Being - a 'god' or
'gods').
In contradistinction, the LHP in its methods is non-structured. In the genuine
,
]
LHP there is nothing that is not permitted - nothing that is forbidden or
restricted. That is, the LHP means the indiVidual takes sale responsibility
for their actions and their quest. This makes the LHP both difficult and
dangerous - its methods can be used as an excuse for anti-social behaviour
as they can be used to aid the fetishes and weaknesses of some individuals
as well as lead some into forbidden and illegal acts. However, the genuine
Initiate of the LHP is undertaking a quest, and as such is seeking something:
...
that is, there is a dynamic, an imperative about their actions as well as the
conscious understanding and appreciation that all such actions are only a part
of that quest; they are not the quest itself. This arises because the LHP
Initiate is seeking mastery and self-knowledge - these being implicit in such
...
an Initiation. Accordingly, the LHP Initiate sees methods as merely methods;
experience as merely experience. Both are used, learned from and then discarded.
Because of this, the LHP is by its nature ruthless - the strong of character
win through, the weak go under. There are no 'safety nets' of any kind on the
LHP - there is no dogma or ideology to rely on, no one to provide comfort and
soften the blOWS, no organization, individual or 'Being' to run to when things
1
get difficult and which will provide support and sympathy and understanding.
Or which, just as importantly, takes away the responsibility of the Initiate for
their deeds.
The LHP breeds self-achievement and self-excellence - or its destroys, either
literally, or Via delusion and madness.
further, the goal or aim of the LHP is individual specific - it is ~ h e raising
of that individual to 'god-head'; the fulfilment of individual potential and thus
a discovery and fulfilment of their unique Destiny. That is, it breeds a unique
...
I
-oJ
-

character, a unique individual. The RHP, on the contrary, is concerned with
'idealistic' and thus supra-personal aims - aiding 'society', 'humanity' and
so on: the individual is 're-made' by abstract and impersonal forms.

The LHP by its nature means that its Initiates work mostly on their own.
Followers of the LHP are masters of their as yet unmanifest Destiny. And
while they may accept gUidance and advice, they eschew any form of subserviance:
they learn for themselves, by their own experience and from their own

self-effort. This is crucial to an understanding of the true nature of the

LHP. The LHP means this self-reliance, this self-experience, this self-effort,
this personal struggle for achievement. The RHP means someone else - some

individual, or some authority or some hierarchy - awards or confers upon
the RHP Initiate a sign or symbol of their "progress". That is, the RHP Initiate
assumes the role of student, or 'chela' - and often that of sycophant. They rely

on someone else or something beyond themselves, whereas the LHP Initiate relies
only on themselves: their cunning, skill, character, desire, intelligence
and so on. The successful LHP Initiate is the individual who learns from their own
experiences and mistakes. The RHP Initiate tries to learn from theory - from what

others have done.
Essentially, the LHP Initiate is a free spirit, already possessed of a certain
wilful character, while the RHP Initiate is in thrall to other people's ideas

and ways of doing things.
The notion of self-responsiblli ty is as mentioned above, crucial to the LHP
and accordingly any organization which claims to be of the LHP and which does

not uphold this in both theory and practice is a fraudulent organization. In

practice this means that an organization does not restrict the experiences of
its members - it does not, for instance, impose upon them any binding authority
which the members have to accept or face 'expulsion' just as it does not
lay down for them any codes of behaviour or ethics. That is, it does not
promulgate a dogma which the members have to accept as it does not require those
members to be obediant to what the hierarchy says. There is no "proscription"

of certain views, or individuals or other organizations as there is no attempt
to make members conform in terms of behaviour, attitudes, views, opinions,
expressions or anything else. If there are any of these things, the organization
so doing these things is most certainly not an organization of the Left Hand

Path even though it may use some of the motifs, symbols and methods of the
LHP. Such an organization is instead allied to the RHP in nature - in the
effect it has upon its .embers.

In summary, the RHP is soft. The LHP is hard. The RHP is like a comfortable
game - and one which can be played, left for a while, then taken up again.
I
The LHP is a struggle which takes years. The RHP prescribes behaviour and limits
personal responsibility. The LHP means self-responsibility and self-effort.
The RHP requires the individual to conform in certain way. The LHP is non-restrictiVE(
RHP organizations and 'teachers' require the Initiate to conform and accept
the authority of that organization/'teacher'. LHP organizations and Masters/
Mistresses only offer advice and gUidance, based on their own experience.

. Satanism:
As mentioned above, Satanism is a particular LHP. Conventionally, and
incorrectly, Satanism is described as 'worship of Satan/the DeVil'.
The word 'Satan' originally derived from the Greek word for 'an accusation'.
That is, Satan is an archetype of disruption - the Adversary who challenges
the accepted, who defies - who desires to know. In essence, Satan is a symbol
of dynamic motion: the generative or moving force behind evolution, change.
In reality, Satan is both symbolic or archetypal, and real. That is, He eXists
within the psyche of indiViduals, dnd beyond indiViduals. l
Satanism is, in part, the acceptance of the necessity of change - of the
reality of things like struggle, combat, war, creativity, indiVidual geniUS, defiance "
Of the evolutionary and puritive nature of these things. But Satanism is much more
l

]
than the acceptance of the reality of these things - of their necessity. It is
also the individual seeking to be like Satan - to be Satanic. A true Satanist
does not worship some Being called Satan. Rather, a Satanist accepts the
reality of Satan [on all levels] and quests to become, in their own life and
beyond, a type of Being of the same kind as Satan - that is, to change
their own evolution and that of others: to evolve to a new type of existence.
The eXistence can be described by what is known as 'Satan'. This quest is
a dynamic and real one, and it means that those who aspire to follow the way
of Satanism go further than others who merely follow the LHP. That is,
J
Satanism leads to new areas of being: it goes beyond 'the Black Arts' while
having its foundation or ground in those Arts. Part of this is a greater
esoteric knowledge(e.g. Aeonic Magick) and part in techniques or methods
or create a new individual. The Satanist effectively' learns to play at being
J god.
Since Satanism, ?s described above, involves the individual questing to
become like Satan, it is relevant to consider who and what Satan is.
J
Satan is the Prince of Darkness - Master of all that is hidden or secret,
both within ourselves and external to ourselves. He is the ruler of this world
the force behind its evolutionary change; the 'fire' of life. He is Lord of

Life - of all the sensual delights and pleasures.
He is also 'evil' or 'dark' or 'sinister' - merciless, ruthless, Master of
Death. He can and does promote suffering, misery, death. But all these things
are impersonal - they are natural consequences of life, of change and evolution.
Satan, by His nature,cannot be 'bribed' or 'propitiated' - and neither
can His services be bought, by a "pact" or anything else. He is not interested
in such futile things. Thus, there can be no such thing as a 'religious'

Satanism - the offering of prayers or offerings or promises or whatever in
return for Satanic favours. Such things imply fear, subserviance and those
other traits of character Satan despises. Rather, the satanic approach is

to glory in Satanic deeds and chants and such like because they are Satanic
I
~
because by so doing them there is an exultation, an affirmation and a being
like Satan: not because something is 'expected' or done out of fear of the
consequences. It is by living life, by deeds, that a Satanist becomes like
-
Satan and so evolves to partake of a new and higher eXistence. Such deeds
are those to bring insight, self-discovery, to achieve, esoteric knowledge,
experience of the 'forbidden', of the pleasures of living - and they are
- also those which change others and the world and which thus can and do bring
suffering, misery, death: which are, in short, evil.
Furthermore, Satan is a real Being - He is not simply a symbol, archetypal or
otherwise, of certain natural forces or energies. He has life, eXists - causes
L
-
things to occur - external to our own, individual psyche. That is, our
individual wills, or even our individual magick, cannot control Him [as the
softee imitation Satanists like to believe]. However, this 'life' is not
'human' - it is not bound by a body or even by our causal time and space.
Expressed esoterically, it is acausal.
Satan, however, is not alone - that is, He is not the only Dark, sinister Being
- who affects our world and thus eXistence. He has a female counter-part
a Mistress, Lover, Bride. Esoterically, Her name is Baphomet. She is the Dark
Goddess.
..
Thus, a Satanic Initiate is often described as the lover of one or both of
J
these sinister entities - and a genuine Satanic Initiation may be likened to a
ritual copulation with either Satan or Baphomet [where the Priest/Priestess
..
assumes the form of the entity]. In genuine Satanism there is no 'worship' of
I
Satan (or BaphometJ - but rather an acceptance of Them as friends, lovers
(or, in the early stages, sometimes a 'father' and 'mother' or a brother and siste'
A Satanist thus evolves toward a higher form -and expresses conscious
...
evolution in action. Hence, Satanism is the qUintessence of the Left Hand Path.


L
,
,
,

Evil:
It is a mistake, recently promulgated by some, to see the LHP in general
and Satanism in particular as merely a body of esoteric knowledge and/or a
collection of rituals or magickal workings, either of which, or both, may be
'dipped into' for personal edification and to provide oneself with an 'image'.
All LH Paths are ordeals - they involve self-effort over a period of years.
They are 3lso dark, and involve the individuals who follow them going to and
beyond the limits all societies impose. That is, they are sinister or 'evil'.
They involve real sinister acts in the real world - not a playing at
sorcerers or sorceresses.
Certain individuals and certain organizations who claim to belong to the
LHP have tried to dispel the 'evil' that surrounds the LHP and Satanism - by
denying the very real nature of these paths. However, what do these
imitation Satanists, these posturing pseuds, think Satanism is if not 'eVil'?
If Satanism is not eVil, what is? [Or, more precisely, if Satan is not eVil,
who is?]
The true nature of evil - and thus Satanism and the LHP - has been
misunderstood. EVil is natural and necessary - it tests, culls, provokes
reaction and thus aids evolution. And to repeat - Satanism is replete with
eVil: it is eVil. Satanists are sinister, eVil. They cannot but be otherwise.
EVil, correctly defined, is part of the cosmic dialectic - it is force, which
is a-moral: i.e. it is beyond the bounds of 'morals'. Morals derive from a
a limited (human - or, rather, psuedo-human) perspective, and a morality is
a projection by individual consciousness onto reality. Nothing that is 'moral'
or immoral eXists. All morals are therefore artifice - they are abstractions.
Actions, by indiViduals, which are normally considered as 'eVil' are things
that are done by indiViduals against others - that is, evil acts are conSidered

as belonging to us, as a species. It is not considered 'eVil' for a tiger to
kill and eat a person: that is natural, in the nature of the tiger. What has
been and generally is considered to be eVil, in humans, is in general nothing

more than instinct - or rather, a feeling, a pre-conscious desire or desires.

Such instinct is natural - the actions which result from it can be either
beneficial or not. That is, the actions are not 'evil' in themselves. They
should not be judged by some artifical abstractions, but rather by their
consequences - by their effects, which are either positive or negative. However,
they can be POSitive or negative depending on circumstances: that is, the
evaluation of them can vary depending on the perspective chosen.This persepctive
is usually that of 'time'. The only correct judgement about a particular act or
action is one which takes into account the effects of that action not only
in the present but also in the future, and this latter on a vast time-scale. Thus,
the jUdgement concerning such acts is essentially a-personal - it bears little
or no resemblance to the emotional affects of that act in the moments of that
act or in the immediate moments follOWing that act. [In the symbolic sense
and impreCisely - such judgement could be said to be that of 'the gods'.]
Real acts of evil are those which are done consciously - and these can be of
two kinds. The first are ignorant acts: done from a lack of self-knowledge
and usually With no appreCiation of their effects beyond the moment. The second
are impersonal acts done with a knowledge of the effects beyond that of the
moment. The former involve no evaluation beyond the personal feelings; the latter

I

(
I

involve an evaluation beyond the personal (although they may still be personal
acts - i.e. of benefit to the individual). A Satanic act of evil is of this

second kind - they are affective and effective: a participation in the cosmic
dialectic. At first, they may not be fully understood -i.e. arise from instinct
in the main. But the Satanic intent behind them makes the indiVidual more conscioUS,
more aware of their effects, both personal and supra-personal, thus enabling
judgement to be cultivated. [
Instinctive acts are not 'evil' - they usually derive from immaturity. Evil
derive from maturity _ but immaturity is reqUired to reach this stage. That is,
is a growth. 'Morality' tries to stifle instinct and thus restricts growth. SataniC
acts of evil in effect redress the balance - and allow real maturity to develope.
000
l
]
Introduction to the 'Deofel Quartet'
The works collected under the title 'The Deofel Quartet' were written
as Instructional Texts for members of a Black Magick group. As such,
they deal with certain esoteric matters relevant to Novices and those
who have begun to follow the path of Black Magick and Satanism.
l
while the form chosen is fictional, it is not that of a 'conventional'
novel. Instead, a new vehicle was created with the aim of combining a fast
(and thus entertaining) pace with a narrative style that not only required
the imaginative participation of the reader, but which also saught to
1
involve their unconscious. Thus, detailed descriptions - of, for instance,
characters and locations - are for the most part omitted. It is left to
the reader to supply such 'missing details': partly from their imagination
]
and partly unconsciously, from their own expectations and 'projections'.
This form also had the added advantage of making the works interesting
l
to listen to when read aloud in a group
considered as an extended 'prose poem'.
While each work is self-contained
they all deal with the varying insights
l
darker path to esoteric enlightenment,
[i.e. real-life] experiences which form
setting. This new form may be
in terms of 'plot' and 'characters',
attained by those following the
as well as with those practical
the basis of genuine magickal
l
training and which explicate real sinister magick in action.
Each work deals with (although not always exclusively) with a certain
type of magickal/archetypal energy - and thus each is connected with one
of the spheres of the septenary Tree of wyrd. Thus, in the instructional
sense, each work explicates particular archetypal forms as those
1
forms affect
so explicated
]
In order
some 'Themes
individuals in real life. Naturally, quite a few of the forms
are dark or sinister.
to guide the interested reader and student of the Occult Arts,
and Questions' concerning the Quartet are included as
an Appendix to Volume I.
]
The works are reproduced exactly as they were originally circulated
in manuscript form, with typed/hand-written corrections.
ONR
J
J
J
]
]
1
Responses and Crltlcal Analysls:
Each nOVlce readlng the Quartet should try and
analyze thelr response to lt - the feellngs, expectatlons, pOlnts of
agreement and dlsagreement and so on WhlCh arlse from readlng It.
A flrst readlng wlll be sufflclent to show the works of the Quartet are
Satanlcally subtle - l.e. they are not blatant 'horror/Black Maglc(k)' storles
and nelther are they pornographlc. They are also not akln to the amoral dlatrlbes
of other wrlters - e.g. de Sade.
'Instead, they are lntended for those of dlscernment, those who can see beyond
mere appearence and affectation - l.e. SatanlC nOVlces: those who wlsh to know and
who seek to question; those who wish to dlscover secrets (often about themselves).
As explalned elsewhere, they deal wlth problems a nOVlce followlng the
Left Hand Path mlght be expected to come across or be famlllar wlth - both ln
terms of thelr own development/feelings/expectations, and ln terms of real
Slnlster maglck. Such maglck lS for the most part subtle and esoterlC - lt lS
hldden and bears llttle, often no, resemblance to what most people (and some
Inltlates) conslder maglck to be.
Hence, those who turn to the Quartet hoplng to flnd the klnd of cheap and
sensatlonal thrllls often assoclated (in the herd-mlnd)wlth 'Black Maglc(k)'
storles and 'horror' wlll be dlsappolnted. The Quartet lS not lntended for
such sensatlon seeklng, uncrltlcal and weak lndivlduals - lt lS lntended to
lnstruct SatanlC nOVlces ln some esoteric aspects of thelr craft: to ald thelr
own understandlng and Slnlster development.
'Falclfer' concerns Initlatlon and the gatherlng of Satanic experlence. It
also deals wlth the Dark Gods - reveallng esoteric knowledge. The energies
WhlCh give form to the 'story' are concerned wlth,the flrst sphere on the Tree
of Wyrd - maglckal form 'Nlght/Nox'; Tarot images - 18, 15, 13; Alchemlcal
Process - Calclnation.
The Temple of Satan also concerns the Dark Gods - but it deals malnly wlth
emotlon on the personal level, partlcuarly 'love': how a Satanic Inltlate of
some experlence encounters and deals with thlS emotion. 'Love' of thlS type
lS a stage, to be experienced and transcended. For a Satan1St not yet achleved
Adeptship, this feeling is often a snare, a trap - which they can fall lnto,
thus endlng their sinister quest. It is about still unconSClOUS feellngs and
deslres - about making these more conSClOUS, controlling them and transcending
them. Third sphere on Tree of Wyrd. Maglckal form - Ecstasy. Images - 6, 14, 17.
Alchemical process - Coagulation.
'The Glvlng' concerns 'prlmal Satanism' - and a more subtle maglck and J
manlpulatlon than the prevlous works. It is a story based on fact - on real llfe
happenlngs and real people. It reveals a real SatanlC Mlstress ln actlon
someone qUlte different from the 'accepted' notion of a Satanlc Mistress.
Spheres - Third and Fourth. Forms - Ecstasy/Vlslon. Images - 7,12,5;6,14,17.
Processes - Coagulation/Putrefactlon.
'The Greyling Owl' (the title lS signlflcant) concerns the second sphere, and
the maglck is even more subtle and esoterlC than ln the previous work. It requlres
an understandlng of ind1viduals as those lndlvlduals are - a subtle changlng of
them. Maglckal Form - Indulgence; process - Seperatlon; Images - 0,8,16.
In all the works of the Quartet, "the other side" (i.e. those wlth 'morals') lS
shown 1n context - moral lndividuals are descrlbed and thlngs seen from thelr pOlnt 0:.
Vlew. It is vitally important for a novice to be able to be detached - to see
and people as those things and people are. Only thus can they learn judgement and
dlscover how to work esoterlC Slnlster maglck. Such detachment lS necessary - and ltS.
cultlvatlon part of Initlate tralnlng. It lS the alm of the Quartet to cultlvate
thlS ablllty - and the self-crltlclsm WhlCh lS a part of It. ThlS 'cr1tlClsm' lS
a self-awareness, a self-knowledge. some characters ln the Quartet and the
attltudes they express may provoke the Satan1C Inltlate lnto dlsagreement and pess
1Di
.
dlscomfort. ThlS lS lntentional. The novice should analyze why they react as they
do - and why they 'expect' certain things/certain vlews/certaln outcomes. l
In short, they are entertainlng Instructlonal Satanlc Texts - those who are
prepared to spend some effort ln understandlng them wlll dlscover thelr many layers,
and so learn.
~
I
I
The Deofel Quartet - A Satanic Analysis

Falcifer:
This MS deals with overt magick in a magickal setting - Temples,
rituals etc. It describes Satanic initiation from a Satanic viewpoint, and

the tests etc. a novice may undergo as well as the awakening awareness
appropriate to a novice.
It also deals with the Dark Gods - describing them and the magick which
returns them to Earth.
Of all the MSS of the Quartet, it is the most easily understood, although
it does contain some hidden/esoteric meanings. These, however, are
qUite explicable since the perspective of the MS is overtly Satanic.

Temple of Satan: .
This' also has an overtly magickal setting, but deals with the

stage beyond that of a novice: i.e. someone who has been involved for some time
and who has developed certain magickal skills - e.g. manipulation.
Melanie is the archetypal Satanic Priestess: sexually alluring, using her

sexuality to manipulate and captivate, enjoying some delicate pleasures
(e.g. sadism). But, as a true Satanist, after some time she becomes bored
by the routine. So unconsciously at first, she seeks after something else:
and is drawn toward Thurstan, against her better Satanic judgement. She

is "drawn" because she still has to gain a deep self-understanding - because
there are still aspects which remain unconscious and powerful in her
psyche (relating to the 'numinous' power of love etc.). Gradually, she falls

in love - but is she herself being manipulated toward this by Saer? And if
so, why? [Consider the crystal he left with Thurstan for her to find and
read.] Saer is 'beyond the Abyss' - an image/symbol of aeonic magick as

against Melanie's external and internal magick. This love causes the loss
of her magick.
But she gradually understands its purpose - to propel her toward the
next stages of the sinister journey, and to provide a child who because of

her own sinister abilities and the apparently non-sinister abilities of
Thurstan will have special qualities. That is, the child will be beyond
opposites (as, e.g., symbolized by Melanie and Thurstan). Toward the end,
Melanie is presented with a choice - love, or her duty/destiny. She
chooses the latter, and her magick is restored.
Claudia is a complication for Melanie - a further test/distraction. Does
her love cause her lover's death? Pead and Jukes, representing old aeon magick,
,
[
try to keep Melanie and Thurstan apart - because without him she cannot fulfil
her Satanic wyrd: i.e. move on to the next stages and thus undertake
aeonic magick, to the detriment of the old order and 'the light'.
The Giving:
This MS has several esoteric strands, and several overt meanings.
Lianna is a Mistress of Earth (note: stages beyond Melanie in 'Temple') and it is
her duty to undertake The Giving - rite of sacrifice.
As a Satanic Mistress, Lianna uses magick in a subtle way, as befits her status.
This magick is esoteric (e.g. empathic) but she also directly manipulates others,

although in a subtle way. Consider how she draws/attracts Thorold to her:
sending Sidnal to him with books, visiting his shop as a customer
Lianna requires two important things: an opfer, and someone to father her heir.

The MS describes her attaining these goals.
Mallan is a recent initiate - enjoying as all good Initiates should, overt
magick and evil. He involves Rhiston in his games. Lianna however presents
Mallam with a choice - finely and subtlely presented. She advises him that his
-
activities are not conducive to further advancement, for she understands
-
-
i
l

he has become ensnared by some of his desires, rather than enjoying them
and then discarding them to rise beyond them and so attain self-insight
and mastery. However, he sees her hints 'morally' - he mis-interprets them
because he cannot see what she is trying to do; i.e. he shows no Satanic
insight.The reader is shown this from Mallam's perspective - like Mallam,
a certain discernment is required to see beyond the outer appearence to the
essence. [This sudden change of perspective occurs in the MS several times,
as it does many times in other parts of the Quartet. The reader should often
ask: what is really going on here? A critical judgement is required because
often the characters and what they may do/say are not what they seem: i.e.

the real intent/magick is hidden.]

As it is, Mallam's lack of insight means he believes Lianna is making a
'moral' point, and he openly breaks with her.
Following this decision by Mallam, Lianna provides him with a test, a new

opportunity to prove his worth or otherwise. She sends her Guardian, Imlach,
to him - unknown to Mallam, of course - with a secret MS. Again, Mallam
fails to realize what is happening - he cannot 'see through' Imlach. Instead,

he is overwhelmed by unconscious desires: material greed, lust for power.
Rather than controlling, and using his desires for some purpose, he lets
his desires control him. S he goes to Lianna's village - and again fails,

because he does not recognize the young woman as a Priestess of Lianna's

tradition: he sees her as dull, easily manipulated. Thus, he shows he has
i

no genuine magickal insight or abilities.
!
hence he becomes a candidate for sacrifice. Basically, he chooses himself
he is not chosen because of his "evil" activities. They merely provide
a fail-safe to deflect attention from his disappearence (when the rite is
I
completed): no one in 'conventional' society would miss him/mourn him or

worry about his disappearence.
Lianna also tests/manipulates Thorold. Does she also manipulate Monica?
Or is she genuinely annoyed when Thorold becomes involved with Monica? Is

this a further test of Thorold? Certainly, for Lianna, Monica' death or

removal is necessary - or seems to be. Lianna has drawn Thorold into her
world - and changes him, for he is captivated by her: in a sense, in her
power. He has qualities which she judged would make him a suitable person

to father her child.
The MS ends with an unasked question: what is to be Thorold's fate when
his purpose has been achieved? That is, when he has fathered her child. Will
[
he be an opfer, or will he become part of her tradition? Clues to the answer
are given at various points in the MS. Also, is Lianna a Satanist?
Certainly, she does not seem to be - there are no 'Satanic' rites, no invokations I
to Satan. At one point she says she belongs to an older tradition. Does she say
this for a reason? - To deceive? She certainly represents a primal darkness:
and is a genuine Mistress of Earth ... This raises the question as to what
genuine Satanism really is: a question answered, in fact, by Lianna's actions I
as described in the MS from its beginnings to its end.
The Greyling Owl:
This is the most esoteric and therefore the most difficult MS

to understand - at a first reading - and when viewed by conventional/accepted
ideas of Satanism/Black Magick.
It shows real magick in action on several levels: manipulation, empathic,
..
forms (e.g. music), images, and via opening psychic nexions within individuals.
Essentially, the MS deals with the changes wrought in the lives of Mickleman
and Alison, and how these are made to aid the sinister dialectic - i.e. sinister
aeonic strategy, to aid the presencing of sinister energies in the causal and so
bring/provoke change to the benefit of the sinister, aiding evolution. [
The magick here is that appropriate to an Internal Adept and beyond, while the
energies described (the outer form) are symbolic of a particular sphere on the T r ~
of Wyrd (Mercury), although other energies are sometimes involved/intrude.
l
1
]
This magick is far removed from external magick and thus rituals/robes. This
magirk means a working with individuals as those are - a subtle
1
re-orientation of their consciousness/lives.
1
Mickleman is gradually changed, and brought into an influencial position
the Professorship - without him realizing this is occuring, in the magickal
sense at least. He believes he is still in control of his own Destiny - and
1
it is important not to undermine this belief, except insofar as a certain self
insight is obtained. He must have this assurence of his abilities, this
confidence, to fulfil what is his 'hidden' wyrd. He becomes aware, on terms
he can cope with/is familar with [this is important], of certain archetypal
aspects which will be important for his future professional development/
standing. These aspects, by which he will influence others in a non-magickal
l
way by 'seeding their minds', will aid the sinister dialectic. Part of this
would be through academic work (aided by the insights attained during his
'manipulation') and part by his own life-style: his 'decadent' past and
J
his future deriving from that past - both would influence others, providing
l
inspiration, and thus changing others in certain ways.
Alison also is changed - realizing the power of music to transform. Again, her
aims, dreams, hopes etc. are described from her own perspective, from her own
'moral' view of the world. However, her fundamental insights are 'provoked'
via the subtle magick/influence of Edmund etc. Further, the future forms she
creates/uses, while having the appearence of conventional forms (and perhaps
I
a moral content), will achieve and aid the sinister [ or at least most/some -
of them will]. She herself will see her aims in terms of her own perspective:
often 'morally', without fully realizing what she and her work are achieving
opening nexions, and presencing dark energies to influence/infect others.
This arises because she has been influenced/directed by magick in a specific
way: to access a certain nexion within her own psyche. [All this is a very
important notion to understand - and marks the insight appropriate to those
1
who aspire to go beyond the stage of novice. It reflects genuine magick in
action.) Her thoughts/action etc. (as others) are often 'morally' described.
The dark interior life of both Edmund and Fiona (and thus their real aims)
are hidden - i.e. not overt, as generally befits a Master and a Mistress.
Such Adepts generally work esoterically - they do not fit conventional
'Satanic' role-models. In their different ways, Edmund and Fiona live in the
ordinary world in an 'ordinary' way - they are real shape-changers who blend
] into their surroundings. This enables them to work sinister magick effectively.
Further, Edmund possesses no trappings normally assumed to be part of his
station - he has no wealth, no power, no obvious influence. His Satanic power
I
is internal, hidden - it is insight, wisdom, magickal skill of a rare kind.
This skill enables him to work magick on others (and thus the world) as
those others are - in the confines of their own roles/image for the most
I
part. Fiona's magickal work is often more overt - e.g. using her sexuality
to advantage, but her real magick is still hidden. Thus the MS describes
real Adepts at work.
0000000
A Note Concerning 'Breaking the Silence Down':
This MS is often regarded as making the Quartet into a Quintet. It is
similar in its magick to the Greyling Owl - although the background is Sapphism.
Basically, Diane - who already possesses an intuitive awareness of primal
darkness and thus Satan ism - is led toward self-discovery and a magickal partnershl
She has an insight into the female persona/strength (after the attempted
rape) and discovers the power of music to capture the essence hidden by
appearence.
She is seduced by Rachael, who uses music (her piano playing) as a magickal
act. Apthone is the archetypal immature product of this age and its societies:
swayed by desires, and using petty manipulation to achieve lowly goals. When
he becomes a threat to Diane, he is dealt with by those who desire her,
magickally and sexually (Rachael and Watts). Is his accident purely chance?
Or is someone, or two, watching over Diane? In the end, Rachael wins Diane.
She is an hereditary sorceress - carrying on her grandmother's tradition
(thus missing a generation: Rachael's mother). This tradition thrives in
a certain part of the countryside near where Diane lives.
As in 'Greyling',. the perspective is often that of the character involved:
i.e. events/thoughts etc. are seen through their eyes, with their (often moral
and conventional) understanding/attitudes. This gives an'reciation and
understanding of these people as they are - and how magic :fects them,

usually without them being aware of it. It requires the r ~ r to suspend

and transcend conventional Satanic/sinister notions (which _e often only
the outer form of what is Satanic/sinister rather than its ~ s s e n c e ) . This
should enable genuine magick to be understood - as it should aid the

understanding of how forms/energies etc. affect/change individuals, often
unconsciously. All this should aid self-insight.




I
I
[
l
.J
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
:J
]
]
]
u
~
]
]
]
]
]
~ ~ E X I O N
.\
Beginning
1977 ev
I
Per Sorensen was dead.
His death did nothing to ease the shelling. Katgusha
rockets still shattered the buildings around. A tram
burned as rubble from a nearby explosion slithered onto
the tracks in front of it and the armoured troop carrier
bearing Sorensen's body turned to avoid the flames.
A pretty woman wearing a Wehrmacht helmet for protection
against debris looked up at the carrier and briely
smiled. But.her smile did nothing to relieve Dieter's
sadness, and he watched her as she walked nimbly through
the rubble clutching a canteen of water. The block of
bUildings ahead of her shook with explosions
,
and smoke
and dust drited away with the slight wind. Somewhere
nearby a man screamed.
Dieter and his comrades did not move as the carrier
bore them and the body toward the Ploetzensee cemetry.
Zhukov's Red Horde was near and Dieter imagined he could
hear small-arms fire in the brief pauses between shell,
rocket and bomb. Despite the explosions, no one ran along
the streets, and a tired Volksturm guard waved the troop
carrier through the intersection. Nearby, young boys in
Hitler Jugend uniform worked cheerfully, digging a trench
parallel to a lane of twisted, torn trees. Their leader
spoke, but Dieter heard nothing except another shell
burst nearby. For a few seconds the boys stood silent,
their caps removed, as the carrier passed. Sturmscharfuhrer
Hermann acknowledged their respect with a salute.
Sorensen's coffin was made from empty ammunition
crates and Dieter helped lower them and their body
into the grave. The symbolism seemed fitting for a man
who had fought for three years on the Russian front,
always with his machine-pistol dangling on a lanyard
around his neck.
Dieter's eulogy was brief: "Bright and glorious that
warrior's Destiny who in battle-array stands for his
children and home, stands for the woman of his heart,
bravely opposed to the foe. So Death may come, when it
will, bringing this life's thread to an end.
"For think not that Destiny will allow for a man to live
always unharmed, great though he be, though even he boast
descent from the gods. Even though the coward pass through

!
..
I
I
-
[
L
J
]
fury of battle saCe to his home in his flight - Death
will assail him there. But then he dies unlamented,
]
unloved by his folk, while both the high and the low
weep by the tomb of the brave.
]
"Yes, with a nation's tears wherever he may die, we
bewail him; and if he the brave lives he is hailed all
but a god upon Earth. Strong as a fortress of deCence
]
in the fight do we gaze on our hero: his are deeds for
the many, and he does them alone."
]
Amid the falling shells Hermann led the last salute
before the honour guard fired their three salvos over
]
the grave. A woman flak helper threw fresh Spring flowers
before earth protected the body: not for Sorensen the
] mutilation the Soviet troops inflicted on the bodies
of dead SS officers.
]
The men, led by Hermann, were singing II Had A Comrade'
and there were tears in Dieter's eyes. Sorensen had
saved his life, twice.
]
The journey back to the dug-out. was slow, and Dieter
wished Zhukov's troops would attack. For every bullet
]
a kill; for every Panzerfaust a tank. Vengeance for Sorensen's
death.
]
The smoke twilight from the battle bombardment was long,
and Dieter was relieved when the first tank appeared,
]
lurching over the rubble in the street. A Soviet sniper
made a dash for the safety of the Church facade on Dieter's ~ 3 ~ f
but then stopped to clutch his throat and topple to the
ground dead. The tank turned abruptly, its machine-gun
hitting' nothing that was living. Dieter aimed the pin
I
on the edge of the Panzerfaust at the tank, gripping
xwxxwz the weapon under his arm. His muscles ached from
]
the repitition and there was no elation about the kill.
Close-range Soviet bombardment began while machine-gun
]
fire spattered the ground aPGVAe. The buildings around
or what was left of them - hid a few German snipers
and Dieter was trying to judge their number from their
]
sporadic fire when the bombardment and bullets ceased.
Dieter tensed while buildings and the burning tank crackled
]
with fire.
A few grenades were thrown, then the slow rush of
]
Soviet troops among the rubble and the bodies.
"Tank ridersl" shouted Dieter.
l
5.
The only thing tank riders did was advance and die. and
Dieter did not disappoint Stalin's expendable peasants. He
shot two
J
three, six. Hermann had run out of grenades.

were seeking cover to provide cross-fire
but Dieter could only target one before the others escaped
into the rubble of the Church. He threw his last grenade
after them.
The young machine-gunner in the dug-out beside Dieter
was dead and he rolled the bloody body away before
quickly changing the clogged barrel of the gun. Hermann
fed the ammunition belt until. without a sound, he slithered
down the trench, shot in the head. The tank riders were
crawling closer but Dieter held their advance with
Hermann's sub-machine gun while through the smoke filled
street another tank lurched toward him.
Soon, Dieter had no more ammunition, the men in the
dug-outs behind him were dead and he began to throw
bricks, stones and anything else he could find before
scrambling back to find a weapon with which to kill. From
the still warm hand of one his dead comrades he took a
Mauser pistol but had no time to aim. The shell from the
tank exploded near him knocking him over before burying
him under earth, rubble and wood.
Dieter awoke to consciousness to hear the crackling of
a nearby fire and the distant explosions of battle; to
smell burning wood and flesh, and to see above him framed
by the crack of light, a large brown rat.
No voices reached him and when he clawed his way
cautiously into the light he could see no human movement
along the street. The light drizzle refreshed him. and he
let the rain water soak his hair and trickle over his
bloodstained face before crawling toward his dug-out. The
tank smouldered but the dead Soviet troops had been removed.
Along the street an old man pulled a wooden cart while
beside him two women walked enwrapped in long coats with
black shawls covering their heads. From the end of the cart
two sets bare feet protruded. A S4uad of Zhukov's
soldiers led by a bandy-legged officer in a peaked cap
strutted toward them. They shouted and laughed. The old man

I
I


[
[
,.
...
tried to speak, but the officer knocked him down before
I
l
three soldiers dragged one of the women into the facade
of the Church. She screamed and resisted and was shot.
1
1
Several soldiers pushed the other woman to the ground.
Dieter shot the officer through the head. Surprise
and his marksmanship killed four more before inaccurate
fire was returned but within seconds he had shot the
l remaining three.
"Thank you,
"
said the old man as Dieter approached.
l
"You must go
-
there are more.
"
Dieter knelt down to retrieve a selection of weapons
from the bodies before helping the woman to her feet.
1
Her beauty surprised him and he forced himself to turn away.
"Where is the front-line'?" he asked.
"There is no front-line," said the old man sadly,
staring at the ground.
1
Before Dieter could reply, the woman spoke. "You must
go - if they find you alive "
1
"And you'?" he asked.
The woman smiled. "We are now the children of Fate. We
1
shall head West.
1
The old man knelt briefly beside the body of his dead
daughter before covering her face with her coat. He dragged
the two bodies of his wife and young daughter from the
~ a r t to lay them beside, covering them as best he could.
]
"I have no more strength to carry them for a burial,"
he said.
A lorry smouldered at the end of the street where a
building showed a lilting inside of floors.
"Where is your Regiment'?" the woman asked.
Dieter looked around the scene of their last battle. "I
l
am the Regimentl" he said proudly. Dizzy and weak from
loss of blood and concussion, he collapsed against the
cart.
1
"We must help him," he heard the woman say.
The old man sighed, wearily. "Yes, I know."
1
The last thing Dieter remembered was the woman's
beautiful smile.
J
]
.,
7.
II
Wolfram stared into the quartz sphere while outside
his shuttered room the high-ranking SS officer waited
in the cool air of the Bavarian Alps.
There was no mystery in what he sensed through the
medium of the crystal as, many years ago, there had
been a mystery when a guant young man fresh from war
had saught _ith Dietrich's help to seek him out. Now they
both were dead and he alone of the original seven was
left to try and build from the ruins of the destruction
a new empire to reach toward the stars.
The Dark Gods that for most of his life he had served
would be waiting among those stars and he had only to
open another Gate for their power to be his for him to
use it as he had used it to help that young man of
vision. Yet there was something that he did not understand
about the events that had brought destruction to his
dreams. Some other power oppossed to his own must have
been invoked and he moved away from the crystal to stare
for several minutes at the pieces scattered over the
seven boards and one hundred and twenty six squares of
the Star Game. But he could see no pattern that might
explain the events and, sad, he shook his head to play
perhaps for the last piece of music
by Bach.
The music brought a" quiet joy and he entered his
plain Temple to seek the guidance of his gods. The
quartz tetrahedron glowed, a little, as it had done for
the past few days and he rested his hands on it. The
coldness seemed to drain away his sadness and joy and

he imagined'" was travelling through the dimensions
beyond the seventh Gate. There was a presence awaiting
him among the stars at the very edge of the galaxy and he
allowed it to shape his consciousness as many times in
the past it had been shaped. The futures of his own
planet lay in visions around him and he had only to find
her desire to make one future real.


I
I


[
l
o.
]
]
.J
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
With one possibility he returned to the terrace where
against the backdrop of mountains the oficer waited,
holding a sheaf of files. T ~ e files contained the
personal details of 55 officers who had distinguised
themselves in the savage combat of the last few months
of the war, and Wolfram read through them all slowly
and with interest. Per Sorensen, his favoured, was
dead but in an hour he had found a successor.
He handed the file of the chosen to the oficer. "You
can make the arrangements?"
"Yesl" replied the officer curtly but with respect. "And
the country?"
"England."
The officer was surprised. "As you wish." He saluted,
bowed slightly and left the terrace to walk down the
steps toward the road.
Dieter could recall little of his journey. Burnt
by fever he heard mumbled voices, the sound o aircrat,
smelt putrid smells, felt a damp cloth on his face and
the bumping as the cart trundled its slow way across
a ravaged land. At length, daylight stung his eyes and
he saw a convoy of-lorries, Soviet soldiers standing
idle, the husks of burnt-out tanks. Behind the cart
where he lay hidden he could see a straggle of unkempt
people pushing or carrying on their backs their few
possessions.
A few more miles and the old man ceased his pulling
of the cart. 'There is a Soviet check-point ahead'
someone had said.
Slowly, night drew its darkness over them and the
people huddled in the small convoy for safety stopped,
exhausted and hungry.
"What shall we do?" Dieter heard the beautiful woman
ask her father.
Stiffly, Dieter climbed from the cart. A haggard woman
in a black skirt, coat and shawl stared at him. Even in
the tWilight his uniform was distinct. Soon, everyone
was staring at him.
1
'}.
"There's a reward for the likes of him:" crooned the
old woman. "It would feed us all for days:"
Several of the group stood up to move toward Dieter.
The old man who had pulled the cart moved between them.
"You make me ashamed to be German," he said to them.
"Germany's finished:" shouted the old woman. "And it's
due to the likes of him:" She spat on the ground. " When
did you all last eat, eh? A proper meal, I mean. Meat
and fresh vegetablesl"
Dieter neld the old man's arm. "I am strong now and
shal.l leave."
The old man nodded. He held out his hand. "Hans-Peter
Schemm."
"Haupsturmfuehrer Dieter Norkus." They shook hands.
"My daughter, lIse."
Dieter bowed toward her. "I have much to thank you
and your father for."
"It was nothing," she said, "compared to the sacrifices
some have made."
"And the war?"
"Unconditional surrender."
"The FUhrer?"
"Dead - so they say."
Dieter sighed. "I hope I shall see you again."
"Koblenz - that is where we go," Hans-Peter said. "Ask
for us near the Florinsmarkt in the Old Town - if it
stil.l. exists."
"Until then, I thank you." He brought his heels together
in the Prussian manner, bowed toward Ilse and strode
(
purposefully away from the road into the gathering
darkness.
Dieter walked for several hours across fields before
stopping to take a rest and check the two pistols he
still carried. The night silence was strange after
the bombardment of Berlin and he could not sleep only try
and dispell the sadness he felt because the war was over
with Germany's defeat. He did not know what to do except
journey toward the farm of his father Ll Hessen. But [
Germany was in ruins, occupied by foreign armies and he
felt himself bound still by the oath of loyalty sworn
[
those many years ago.
I
10.
.J
]
Dawn's first rays found him in a small copse. Somewhere
near, he knew, would be a farm, with water and food
] but probably foreign soldiers, and he forced himself
to remain within the cover of the trees until darkness
]
brought a ~ x . again the freedom he needed to resume his
journey.
Sleep did not come, just insistent hunger, thirst
]
and the boredom of inaction. Twice he thought he heard
voices and once, the distant rumble of tanks and when
]
night came he was content with the caution born of combat
to edge his way slowly through fields, avoiding all roads
] and tracks.
Toward dawn he came upon farm buildings. A man slept
]
by the entrance to the courtyard, a rifle beside him,
and Dieter watched the buildings for nearly an hour
before walking down the track to kick the sleeping man
]
awake and taking his rifle.
"Good peoplel" the startled blurted out. He saw
]
Dieter's uniform and shouted several words in Polish.
"Quiet!" commanded Dieter. "You speak German?"
]
"Yesl" said the old man proudly.
"Who is in charge here?"
]
The man stood up to f'ace Dieter. "Landrat von Leiden."
"No Russians."
"No," replied the man nervously, "not yet."
]
Dieter looked around, listening. "The Landrat - tell
him I want to see him."
o
"Of' coursel"
Dieter did not have long to wait. Von Leiden stumbled
toward him, bent and shuf'fling because of' arthritis.
"Berlin 1" he asked.
]
"Yes."
"You have come a long way. Alone."
."Yes."
]
"Hmmpfj" He turned to speak to the Pole who was skulking
behind. "Fetch some of the bread. And water." He scowled.
]
"And a little of that sausage you have hidden in the
urn."
]
The Pole displayed no emotion, and skuttled away.
"No manners these Poles, "muttered von Leiden. "They
] steal my geese."
,

11.

"I am Haupsturmfeuhrer - "
"I do not care who you are. The Russians are everywhere."
"How far to American lines?"
"Not far - a day, walking. Perhaps." He stared at
Dieter's uniform. "My son - .. he began. Then, abruptly:"I
have sOlDe old clothes, should you wish. Your uniform - "

"No, thank you."
Von Leiden shook his head. "This war's ending - it is

not the same. No honour in peace."

Dieter gave him the rifle and this gesture of trust
brought tears to von Leiden's eyes. "Our old world of
honour lies in ruins." Then, seeing the Pole return he
took the food and water and gave them to Dieter saying,

"Go, and quickly."
Dieter stuffed the black bread and sausage into his

pockets. The water was cold and refreshing and he cleaned
his face briefly before handing back the jug, bowing his

head to von Leiden and striding along the track toward

the fields.
He walked for several hours, unconcerned about being

seen for he had resolved to die fighting, like all his
comrades, rather than surrender. He stopped briefly, to

take from an inside pocket his Knight's Cross which he

pinned to his camouflage jacket, making sure all his

insignia were clear and bright. he heard someone

whistle.
It was a tuneful whistle and, as it came nearer, Dieter
l
recognized it as the Parade of the 18th Hussars. It
was whistled by a boy dressed in the striking uniform
(
of the Napolas.
Dieter let him pass as he lay hidden by a tree before
..
calling out to the boy.
"Heil Hitlerl" the boy replied with enthusiasm. Tall
a
and muscular, he appeared to Dieter to be the perfect
advertisement for the Jungmannen.
a
Dieter returned the salute, with less enthusiasm. "Where
are you heading?" he asked.
"Hom"t:" replied the boy cheerfully, his left. hand
[
resting on his dagger.
"Where is that?"
[
"Hamburg. And you, Haupsturmfeuhrer'?"
It c .&. '
--I
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
]
o
J
J
J
]
]
1
12.
"N0, sir."
Dieter gave him all the bread and half of the sausage.
"What will you do when you reach Hamburg?"
Brightly, the boy said, "Build a new Germanyt"
"Germany will certainly need re-huilding."
"Sir?" the boy asked seriously.
"Yes?"
"I would consider it a great honour if you would allow
me to accompany you."
"What about your home?"
"There wi-ll be plenty of time:" He stared at Dieter's
Knights Cross.
"Have you seen any action?"
"Yesl Anti-aircraft battery at Grunewald. Then when
the Reds came I joined some Volksturm and Hitler Jugend.
When we ran out of ammunition we split up."
"I have no intention of surrendering. But you are
Germany's future."
"I am not afraid to die."
Dieter smiled. "I can see by your eyes you speak
truth." He gave the boy one of his pistols. "You might
need this."
In silence they walked together for many miles while
Dieter's spirit grew troubled, and he was about to order
the boy to leave him and find safety in the American
lines when ahead they saw a straggling line of soldiers.
"Go now," Dieter said, "while you can."
The boy smiled and shook his head before releasing
the safety catch on the pistol. Slowly, the soldiers
encircled them.
The boy was lying on the ground, his young, earnest
face intently watching the advancing soldiers. Dieter
took the pistol from him.
"The
"And
"At
pistols
future is yours," Dieter said.
you, sir?" the boy asked.
least they are American," said Dieter, throwing the
away and raising his hands in the gesture of
surrender.
III
They were taken to a small village occupied by the
Americans. Several of the timbered houses, as well
as the Saxon church, lay in ruins while around the
largest standing building which served as American
headquarters, small groups of old woman and young
children sat, strangely silent, on the ground. Amongst
the destruction,trucks, jeeps, stores and American
soldiers were littered without any appearence of order.
Pushed against a courtyard wall, they were searched
for the third time.
"O.K.," shouted the Amercian Sergeant, "turn around
you Nazi bastardsl"
The American Major who approached them did not smile.
Behind him a small bespectacled soldier carried a
clip-board.
"Rank, name and unit," he said to Dieter.
"Haupsturmfeuhrer Dieter Norkus, Waffen SS, Nordland
Division "
"Sir," the bespectacled soldier interrupted, talking
to the Major."the boy."
"What?"
"G2 orders, sir."
"Take over, Sergeantt" The Major strode back toward
his headquarters, his clip-board carrier in tow.
With the Major gone, the Sergeant approached Dieter.
"Let's see that medal." he grinned. "Kinda nice,
aint it?"
He went to rip it from Dieter's uniform when the boy
sprang forward. Without speaking a word he wrenched the
American's arm and tripped him up.
The other guards laughed.
'You son of a bitch:" Enraged, the Sergeant jumped
up, snatched a rifle and smashed the butt into the boy's
face. Dieter moved toward him, but two guards pinned
his arms against the wall. Nearby, a few birds sang
.t..u.d.-i-J . T S . d h K . ht
thAJ..r,,< songs of SprJ..ng. he ergeant rJ..ppe t e nJ..g s
Cross from Dieter's tunic.
"Sergeant Piaggiot" shouted the Major from his doorway.
With a swaggering gait, the Sergeant walked over to him
.... "f .......... _ .. ..... ~ ~ ' - . . : ...1
__ ..a ' - _ " : _ ~
J
14.
J
Dieter was forced into the building and onto a chair. The
Major said a few words in German before Dieter said "I do
]
speak English."
"Greatl Cigarette?"
]
"No, thank you."
"Where is the rest of your outfit?"
]
] "They fell in Berlin."
Nearby,a brief burst of gunfire could be heard.
"How did you get here?" the Major asked.
]
"I walked."
There was a knock on the door and the Sergeant
entered without saluting. "That kid, Major," he said.
"Tried to escape. We had to shoot."
]
Dieter stared at him, his eyes bright with anger. "How
heroic of you to shoot an unarmed boyl"
] "Shut your mouthl" shouted the Sergeant.
"I wish to report this to a senior American officer," said
]
Dieter.
The Major was smiling and the Sergeant had started
to laugh when Dieter leapt across the room to grab the
]
machine-gun the Sergeant was holding. His hand was
on the barrel, his finger near the trigger when his two
]
guards beat him into unconsciousness with the butts of
their rifles.
]
For Dieter few days became a blur of impressions:
a long journey in a EMMC covered lorry with other
prisoners of war with whom he was forbidden to speak,
an interrogation, another journey, another interrogation,
a guarded prisoner of war compound where he andthe
other prisoners were forced to sleep on the ground.
J
He lost count of the days and weary from the months of
fighting, the shock of defeat, lack of sleep, hunger,
J
the journeys and the interrogations, he sat in the back of
an American lorry watching through the open flap the
J
stream beside the road as the lorry wound its way among
some hills. The day was warm, perfumed by the scent of
c.J
Spring's flowers began to recall the quiet
beauty of the Germany he had known in Hessen as a boy,
his spirit began to yearn to return to the house of
his family where to renew with his own hands the cultivation
------------
..
15.
L
r

of their lands.There was a family legend, he knew,
connected with the farm and he possessed a desire to
r
wander free and homeward to hear his grandfather tell it.
But Germany was in ruins, he himself was a prisoner of
war and he still believed he was bound by his oath
of loyalty sworn in the exhurberant first year of the
war. 'My Honour Commands Loyalty' said the motto on his
-
ring - and to all the questions that in the last few
days he had .been asked his answer was always the same: 'I

have done nothing,' he would say with pride, 'that is
dis-honourable.' But they did not understand.
'For my fatherland in sadness I weep,' he recalled
from memory for himself when alone or when no one would
listen or believe his words of truth,'for of my country
am I robbed. How great is the chant of our woe: tear
r
upon tear is shed and only the unseeing dead forget

how to weep '

Enwrapped in dreams of his home, he did not notice

I
when the lorry stopped. But the driver brought him
I
and his two guards out into the warming sun to move the !

rock-fall the narrow road.
An old man shuffled slowly toward them along the road
while they worked Dieter was dragging the last

rock away when he them. Without speaking he
walked straight to the two guards who were against
,

the side of the lorry, grabbed them and knocked their
heads together. Limply, they fell to the ground. The
(
astonished driver went to draw his holstered pistol
but swit like a wol in attack the old man leapt toward
(
him striking at his windpipe with his hand. The driver
fell down to lie still on the road.

The old man was smiling, his eyes bright and blue
like the clear sky of summer.
"Come, Dieter Norkus, we must leave."
-
Dieter did not question his sudden freedom and followed
as with surprising agility the old led him upwards ..
through the rocks and trees, along twisting tracks to
a small hut. Dieter recognized the SS
f

who was waiting inside.
The officer handed him a sheaf of documents, saying :"All l
the documents for your new it identity are there.
J
16.
]
]
feli -Jays from now, "nd yo.: liill be in your new
Jieter looked up f:-om the documents. "',:hich
country."
is:"
]
":n:;land."
Jieter i,as surprised. "::ay I ask - for I.hat:"
":'0
]
next."
o'I",
]
:;uide.
]
]
J
.J
'J
'J
:J

I
'J
]
J
'J
:J
1
cont inue iihat been ."lchi..ved, and for :ihat is
The Officer saluted, bowed, and left.
the sr.1ilin:; old man s:1id, "am :-".lndi and I'rill :JC your
Corne nOli, for there is much to do."
Concerning the Temple of Set
The Temple of Set, as both its High Priest and its members admit, understands
what they regard as Satanism as a religion. Further, the fundamental basis
on which the Temple was founded is the 'Infernal Mandate' . This mandate, it is
claimed, was given to Aquino by the Prince of Darkness Himself (in his manifestation
as Set) and, it is said, makes the priesthood of that Temple the only one
consecrated by the Prince of Darkness - that is, only the Temple of Set is a
true representation of Satanism. The Temple sees itself as a sacred guardian - it
has a 'sacred duty' because its High Priest has been chosen by the Prince of
Darkness.
However, these two things - which so define the Temple of Set - show that
it cannot be a genuine Satanic organization. To prove this, we will consider
each of these things in turn - first, the question of an 'Infernal Mandate', and
then the question of Satanism as a Religion.
Aquino maintains he has a 'sacred duty' because of the mandate, and that

this mandate gives him authority to consecrate his Priesthood. Further, he
claims that only this Priesthood is truely consecrated to the Prince of Darkness.
What this means in practice, is that the Temple of Set has set itself up to

be the unique representative of Satanism.

In reality, Aquino claims to have received a Mandate during some magickal
L
working and thereby claims authority. A genuine Satanist, on the contrary, has
authority by virtue of his or her Wisdom - and has achieved Wisdom by virtue of
practical experience. There is no need to claim a 'spiritual' authority given
L
by some 'entity' real or imagined be that entity Satan or Set or whatever.
Indeed, to so claim such authority via an entity external to oneself exposes

the person who so makes the claim as needing this spiritual crutch because they
L
lack real Wisdom - that is, they rely on something external to themselves,
something external to their own achievements. Such an individual has to rely on

something external because what really matters is missing - what is missing

is that which is created by the following of the Black Arts to the ultimate
ending. That is, direct practical experience and the mastery and wisdom which
are thereby won.

A genuine Satanic Master (or Mistress) does not need to pose - they do not
L
need to claim they have a mandate. The authority of a real Master or Mistress
arises from their experience - it is rooted in them by virtue of their character
and is eVident in their eyes, their attitude and their knowledge. They have a
unique, individual character - they do not playa 'role' or claim to be in touch
I
or have been in touch With some supra-personal entity. What they say and teach
is based on their own experiences, on their own learning - they have struggled
along the Path for many years, and learnt the hard way, via direct experience.
(
They know because they have done.
Accordingly, anyone who claims and need to rely on a mandate given to them - e i t h ~
by some entity or someone who instructed them - reveals themselves to be a
charlatan.
To make this even clearer, I shall be personal for a few sentances. I represent _
a certain Satanic Order - and in a sense I therfore have some 'authority'. But
I have this authority because, in this Order, I have gone further than anyone
I have experienced more, and so learned some things. Perhaps I have gained some
Wisdom - I certainly have esoteric knowledge and skills beyond that of most others.
What I say and do arises from my experience - it results from years of effort
along the Left Hand Path. My authority is because of my character - a character
forged Via experience. Even though I had been Initiated by a Satanic Mistress
who instructed me for a while, my authority does not derive from her - or from
[
Satan. It derives from my own character. Others can learn from me if they wish
they are free to judge what I say or write or create, and learn from it and use it
[
J
]
should they wish. They must assess its worth for themselves. I do not make out
what I say or write or do to be anything other than mine - except where it
concerns some traditions I learned from my Mistress. But even these are to be
]
jUdged on their own - there is nothing special about them, nothing
'Infernal' in the sense of a mandate attached to them. They have not been
'sanctified' by the Prince of Darkness Himself - they are not 'sacred' truths.
In brief, there is nothing of a religious nature attached to me, the authority
]
I have or those teachings I have inherited and substantially added to. I stand
on my own merits, and my creations likewise.
The same is true for any genuine Satanist. Why? Because it is in the nature
]
of Satanism. This leads us to the second question: Satanism as a religion.
The whole of Satanism is a defiance against the religious attitude. Satanism
]
is a rebellion against all those forms which hold or try to hold our eXistence,
our being, in thrall - and the most potent form of thralldom has been and still
is, religion. Religion emasculates us - whether it be overtly, via a religion, or
covertly by a religious attitude such as is evident in political or social
.J
zealousness, in conformity to a dogma and an authority.
Satanism, in essence, is an individual defiance - an individual pride, an
individual striving, an individual quest for excellence. It is about fulfilling
]
the potential inherent in our eXistence - and this means finding and fulfilling
our unique Destinies. Satanism means self-effort, self- learning, self-experience:
it means each individual striving to become like a god; striving to be like
J
the Prince of Darkness Himself. The Prince of Darkness does not seek weak, docile
followers: He desires Comrades, individuals of strength, of character, full of
pride and defiance, overflowing with existence itself (which is expressed in deeds,
J
in creation, in changing, in altering evolution). Of course, He (and all genuine
Satanists) use others for Satanic ends - they manipulate. He, as Satanists of
J
character do, has followers - have those who obey. But these are not Satanists
they are tools, used to achieve something, perhaps broken, but mostly discarded
when what they have been used for has been achieved. They are the dominated, the
slave-majority, while the Satanists are the elite, the masters.
Satanists are never constrained - they learn for themselves, via experience,
J
and so progress toward greater understanding, toward a new eXistence. It is
J
the aim of Satanism to produce unique individuals possessed of character.
Accordingly, a genuine Satanic Master or Mistress or group merely guides others
merely offers advice, based on experience. There are no restrictions, no religious
zeal. There is not and cannot be any dogma - any authority which the individual
must be 5ubserviant to. There cannot be any form of conformity. If there is
it is not Satanic.
l
The Temple of Set constrains its members by dogma, by ethics, by making them
subserviant to the authority of the priesthood, and to the High Priest himself.
It fosters a religious attitude - 'believe! because Ilwe are empowered by Setl
the Prince of Darkness and so possess his authority'. It restrains - 'do not
associate with that personlorganization,for they are proscribed'. It breeds
a sycophancy, stifling genuine experience and creativity.
... Naturally, there any many fine-sounding words and phrases, a great deal of
intellectualism, which obscures these brutal truths. The Temple of Set
..
I
encourages verbiage at the expense of real, dark, sinister experiences. Its
members wallow in the illusory world created by words and ideas when they should
...
be alone undergoing formative ordeals. They play at magic(k) and enjoy the glamour
J of to be 'Satanists' - but they do not go to and beyond the limits of
lives, they do not live life as a succession of ecstaSies, they do not go
to edge' again and again. Instead, they correspond with one another, meet and
J
] talz, meet and talk, do little rituals together or alone, read, and talk and read
and '" And they know they are safe - the Prince of Darkness has been tamed:
he is not really 'evil' (as we are not, they say to themselves and mean it). And
]
they have their 'progress' mapped out for them - awarded to them by the
Priesthood in whom they trust and by Aquino, their High Priest. If they please
this priesthood, and Aquino, they are rewarded - exalted to the higher
grade and can give themselves and call themselves an exalted name: priest,
perhaps, or Aaept, or maybe even Magister Templi if they have truely been

sycophantic enough for long enough ...

Meanwhile, the few genuine Satanists get on with their hard tasks - With
folloWing the path of Black Magick by their own efforts, by learning for themselves
the hard way. T h e ~ w o r k to achieve a real mastery, of themselves, of magick
making errors, perhaps, but learning, and so growing, so changing and so
becoming a changer of evolution itself. For them, there are no restraints, no
dogma, no authority. There is only success - or failure. They achieve their
own Grades, in their own time, and have the self-honesty and the insight to know
if they have really aChieved.
One illustration to end With. Consider the path of Satanism as a marathon race.
There is a start, and a finish, which we will consider to be Adeptship in this
instance. Satanists and would-be Satanists line up at the start. The race
begins. The Satanist runs the race, and finishes, by his or her own effort - there
is no help, only the will to finish, the hardship of the race itself. It is
an individual achievement. But the Temple of Set members are those who run some
of the distance, and then find someone running alonside (or perhaps driving
along would be more apt) saying "The rules have been changed! By a decree [read
by an 'Infernal Mandate'].The marathon is now only 10 miles - so stop and I
will award you your certificates [read 'confer Grades']." TheTemple of Set
members of course believe this person, they do not doubt the Decree - or if they
do, they accept it. They stop, and receive their 'rewards' - and believe they
have succeeded: they have run a marathon. But in reality, they have deluded only
themselves.
-
To conclude: The Temple of Set is the epitome of what Satanism is not.
000
ONA
I
I
[
[
,.
~
!
-
l
-
]
-
-
-
Copula cum Daemone
]
-
-
i
-i
or
A Summer's Tale
]
:]
;1

,1
,
!]
1
~ J
~
t
:]
@ copyright
:--..
,
"./"!'-:.!
1978
ONA
ev
mJ
c
w
scrambled around. Behind the curving trunk of the tree
loose rocks lay clumped, overgovn and mossy and she gave
them a cursory look before realizing.
"Come on, helpl" she shouted to her sister, and together
they began to clear the rubble. It was not long before
they discovered the entrance to a cave.
"I don't like this," Ceridwen said.
"It's probably just an old mine shaft. Might even be
Roman." She squezzed herself into and crawled along the
passage. It widened after a while, enabling her to turn around.
"Goes a long way in. We need a lantern."
Richenda left her sister at the cave entrance, and she
had almost reached the track which led back to their cottage
when she heard a horse approaching. She hid in the bracken,
but it was only Owen, her nearest neighbour, and she watched
him raise the gun he carried to s h ~ t at a Skylark. The bird
fell, and Owen sent his dog after it. Owen was partial to
Lark pie. She could see his ruddy face smile as he urged his horse
She did not wish to speak to him and waited until she was
alone again. Ceridwen was asleep when she returned to the
entrance of the cave, carrying two lanterns and a flint
tinderbox. She lit them both, woke her sister and led her
into the crumbling, dank passage. It slanted gently downward
to sharply turn and end in a small chamber. Toward the
left Richenda could see another passage, but it was almost
completely blocked by rubble and large rocks. She tried to
move some, but soon gave up and she turned, crouching, to
see Ceridwen digging at the ground with her hands. There
was a smile on Ceridwen's face as she extracted something
from the rubble.
Outside, in the bright light, she used the dirty hem of
her dress to clean it. The crystal was large, cold to the
touch, and shaped like a tetrahedron.
Now, Richenda thought, I have a question, which hopefully
the old man can answer.
II
"So - you failed us." The speaker was dressed in
a cassock of a Priest. His face was wrinkled with age, his
hair white, some of his teeth rotten, while his body
seemed too small to support the large head. He looked
dismissively at Paul who was kneeling before him the
cold damp Chapel.
"Forgive me, Father," Paul said in a pleading voice.
The Priest turned to this three companions, who nodded
gravely.
"Rise," the Priest said to Paul, affecting a smile. "And
sit with us."
"These followers of the Devil," he continued,"cannot
be allowed to continue with thet/blaphemy." He turned to
whisper to his three comoanions. "Inveni Pauli servum meum,
oleo sancto meo unxieum:'manus enim mea auxiliabitur ei,
et brachium meum cOJlfortabit eum." To Paul, he said, "I have
a special task for you, my son.Have you faith enought to
accept?"




-

I
I
-
-
-
[
'tYes, Father."
.
L
.J
5.
]
"You must be strons, my son. Watch her well. See who
she sees. Follow. We will pray and plan anew. You have
J
well with us - quod ex homines, et
tali modo nasciturum ess Anti-Christum. We fear this,
and depend on you." He save Paul a small phial. "Holy relics,
to guard you. Go now."
1
Paul left. It was a long walk along the and tracks
to the sinewy small valley that gave one access to Richenda's
cottage. A man leading several tethered pack-mules passed
]
him as he skirted the srounds of Linley Hall. He wished
the man with the wizened face and torn, dirty clothes, a
good-day but received no reply. The man barely looked up
]
and briefly met Paul's gaze before looking nevrously around,
his hand clutching at the pistol stuck into his belt. Then
he was sone from Paul's sight' as the track he had chosen
led him and his mules eastward toward the Port Way over the
1
J
Hynd.
Paul chose a high vantage point, in the bracken, to observe
Cold Hill cottage. The day was warm, and he was glad to be
freed from the toil of work. He hated work, and had been
slad when Father Albert had come to his father all those
years ago. He hated their squatter's cottage perched near
the bottom of Nind hill - always filled with smoke, with
l
his brothers and sisters. Its walls were thick, compsed of
stone, undressed and found nearby, its windows tiny. There

were only two rooms, and on most nights the children huddled
1 together round the fire while their parents slept alone
on a mattress made from moss. He had always been hungry.
But the old Priest had saved him, and sent him to school in
l
Salop town. He was sixteen, his mind full of stories of
Empire and adventure, when the Priest found him work with
a Farrier not very distant from Cold Hill cottage. So
he had worked and came to know Richenda, as the Priest
J
had planned. After four years, she had confided in him, as
the Priest had done. Thus he had played the Priest's game,
priding himself on his success. What stories he would tell
]
in the Taverns when his adventures were complete!
The warm sun began to make him feel sleepy. He had seen
no one around the cottage during the hours of his waiting,
[
no sign of anyone within, and he began to wonder what it
was like inside. He had only ever met Richenda at or near
his place of work - and only twice near the circle of
stones - and the more he thought about the interior of the
I
cottage the more excited he became. It was there that she
slept, that she kept her clothes. Perhaps even now she
-
was sleeping. He could creep up, and see her through the
window.
Soon, his excitement could no longer be contained, and he
crept slowly down with beating heart and quivering limbs toward
-
the cottage. He crouched outside, listening. No sounds
reached him, except the breeze, the sound of a curlew,
the cry of a raven, and he stole a look through one of
-
the small windows at the back of the cottage. There was
a woman, sleeping on a bed, and she was naked. Paul stared
at her, unable to avert his gaze. It was not Richenda, nor
Ceridwen. She seemed of middle age, her dark hair in
disarray around her head and shoulders. He had seen one
of his sisters naked, once. But this was different. He was
a Virgin, and as he stared lustful thoughts began to grow
in his Then the woman opened her eyes.
She looked directly at him, as if she had known he had
been there, but she did not move, even to cover herself, or
turn her eyes awayo Instead, she began to very slowly
caress her breasts, smi1ing as she did so. Pau1 stood there,
Then she was beckoning him in, arching her
body and touching the 1arge mass her pubic hair with
her Its blackness contrasted vividly with her
white skin, and he walked slowly to the door the cottage,
almost that the vision would disappear he
got inside.
But she was still there as he walked into the bedroom.
She sat up, still smiling, to stand and touch his Her
touch startled him, because he had her to
be unrea1. Her were warm, her touch her
breath and she kissed him passionately
starting to remove his clothes. "I am Melusine" she whispered
in his ear as she dragged his naked body down with her
onto the bed, her hand guiding his erection.
In his inexperience and passion, it was soon over, but
she clung to him and he soon drit'ted sleep. He did
not know how long he slept, but he when she moved
to take his penis into her mouth. His was qUick,
and she pushed him onto his back to ease onto his
erection.
She would not let him rest, new ways to arouse
him until even the vigour of his youth and the excitement
his virginity diminished and then were gone,
leaving him exhausted. His eyes began to close, and she
began to laugh. She was mocking him with her laugh. But it
sUddenly stopped, and he opened his eye. to see her gone.
He rushed outside, but she had vanished.
III
Richenda waited a long time in the woods near her
circle of stones, but Ceridwen did not come to meet her
as they had planned. It was nearing dusk when, weary
and beginning to worry, she began her walk back to the
cottage.
She reached it in darkness, guided by her senses, her
know1edge the area and the vestigal light rarely
absent on a summer's night in Britain. Spectral shadows
entwinned her cottage, and she understood. But the
that she had summoned to work her desire upon Paul did not
return and she sat in a rickety chair the empty
grate the reaching out to Ceridwen.
But she could sense nothing. It was as some barrier
existed between them, a barrier that not even her magick
could breach. For some time she listened to the sounds
her night: a white Owl screeching, the jarring cry
a Night jar. Tired, she closed her eyes to sleep.
"I hope I do not disturb you," a voice beside her
said.
old man, holding his stood beside her.
"No,1f she said, without surprise,"I was just dreaming
about you."
If You have a question?"
"The crystal _"
..
I
I
-
[
"Ahl You are Mistress a. ,10,ng. tradition. !':S _your own
v __
l
]
ways flourish still, for which I am glad. What was I saying?
l
Oh yes. To change a whole folk is the aim of your magick:
to bring wyrd, change on a large scale. Once, a long time
ago now when when a young man was still learning like
Logres, his ward, a change was begun. And after - new ways
J
l
of living, new understandings. This by the crystal you have."
"How?"
"How? Simple. I give part answer: wyrd non est aliud, quam
halitus aquae, terraeque, solis calore exacte attenuatus
et coctus, a frigore secutae noctis in unum coactus,
densatusque. And another part:veniebant Daemones, et cum
J
mulieribus miscebantur. You have heard of the sangreal? Who
bow,alas, has not? But Phereder knew the secret - and
ben Beirdd. There was a hermit - I forget now his name
although Helinandus remembered him - who began to change
J
the real meaning and make it as a vessal for that new silly
god with crosses and flocks of silly sheepl It is, as
von Eschenbach knew, lapsit ex coelis. And this you have,
1
given by me, its guardian."
Richenda was very tired, and closed her eyes in sleep. When
she awoke, she did not expect to see the old man, and did
1
not. 'Veniebant Daemones, et cum mulieribus miscebantur'
she heard in her head like an echo. Did she really understand?
She believed so, and this pleased her, although she was
still troubled by Ceridwen's absence.
1
'The crystal - ' a voice seemed to say to her, and she
went to where it was hidden among the objects of the untidy
and unclean cottage. She found it, and sat down at the
1
table, clearing away the remains of the discarded and
mouldering food to place it in front of her. She stared at
it, and it was not long before her mind cleared and began
]
to fill with images. She saw Ceridwen, almost naked, tied
to a chair in a damp chapel replete with Nazarene symbols
and images. Father Albert and two other men stood over her,
leering as one of them began to beat her with a whip. They
o
]
were shouting at her sister, although she could hear no
words, and her sister sat as if oblivious to the blows,
mocking -zthem with a silent smile.
Anger overcame Richenda, and the vision flickered, then
vanished. Then, remembering, she formed her anger into
an astral shape and sent it forth to bring her Paul.
j
IV
j
The presbytery was not large, and not even purpose
built as a dwelling for a Priest, but Father Albert liked
J
it, and the chapel attached to it. It was a gift, less than
a decade ago, from the wealthy Sumner family. Recusants, the
Sumners owned the village in the shadow of the Long Mynd
]
and most of the surrounding land. So he said his Masses
for the family and the ew villagers who ventured to attend.
It was a comfortable living. But Father Albert, educated
as most Catholic Priests of the time had, been, in France,
]
had in his first year of residence come upon the legends and
the whispers and the rumours of witchcraft and Satanism in
1
f
8.
L..
the area. So he had studied, and listened and learnt,

seeking help from his learned brethren. Thus it was that

he came to know of a coven perhaps centuries old, dedicated
to the old ways and commerce with demons. And so his
suspicions grew until he seriously believed this commerce
was of great import - a new and important battle in the
centuries long war. So he had begun to scheme to defeat
his enemy.
His small study was filled from floor to ceiling with
books, and from a crowded shelf he took down a manuscript
bound in vellum. He opened it and began to read, and as he
did so he felt someone laughing at him. He shut his
eyes and began to pray: 'Exorcizamus te, omnis immunde
spiritus, omnis.Satanica potestas, omnis incursio

infernalis adversarii .0'

The prayer soothed him, and the laughter disappeared.
The manuscript was hand-written in a monastic script

and told of the signs by which commerce with demons could

be told. He had read it many times, and read it again
while he waited for his fellow believers to return with
their prize. Ceridwen, sister of the women who knew to be
hereditary leader of the coven. Paul, his oblate and pupil,
had failed to return, and Father Albert s'uspected foul and
demonic deeds. Perhaps they had him, and would complete
their sacrifice. But with Ceridwen, he might forstall their
plans
His reverie about his holy war was interrupted by the
-
I
arrival of his companions. He had sworn them, with holy oaths,
to secrecy, and they being god-fearing and educated like
him in theology in the confines of a monastery, had obeyed.
Ceridwen had offered no resistance, and she let herself
be led into the chapel where they bound her to a chair, these
ageing relicts of an almost dying age.
"Speak, witch1" Father Albert demanded.
-
But she smiled and spat into his face.
They prayed over her then, but she still smiled. They
sprinkled her with their holy water, held a crucifix near
her face, but she said nothing, and did not attempt to
move. After an hour they left her.
She was still smiling when they returned, AD hour later.
I
"Tell us," Father Albert said to her as he clutched his
Breviary, "this area is important, is it not? I have heard
tales of that hideous stone circle - of what you do and have
done there. Do you not promise the Devil sacrifices and
I
He turned to his companions. "Singulis quindecim
diebus, vel singulo mense saltem, necem alicujus infant is
aut mortale veneficium."
..
They crossed themselves in horror. "Why do you not answer
us?" Father Albert said to her. "We seek only your good,
your own salvation. We can save you from eternal damnation.
If you repent, you can be saved. We only seek to help you,

be your friends. It is our duty to save your soul."

He opened his breviary and began to pray. For nearly
an hour he prayed. But she still smiled at them.
-
"There is a mark," Father Albert said, remembering his
manuscript, "A mark made by the demon. It is imprinted on
some hidden part of tr-3 body. Sometimes in the shape of a
[
toad's leg, sometimes a hare or a spider." He motioned to
his companions and they began to remove her clothes.
She was almost naked when Father Albert began to touch
her breasts. "Et hoc modo," she whispered to him, "homo
L
I
I
-
1
-.
,
,
jungens se non vilificat, immo dignificat suam
naturam."
This startled and shocked him, both for its content and
because of her obvious knowledge of Latin, and he sprang
back, horrified. Quickly, his mind made many assumptions.
"She is a demonl" he shouted. His riding whip was nearby,
discarded, and he grasped it in trembling hands. Then one
of his companions, perhaps excited by the exposure or
female flesh or from whatever other motive, snatched the
whip and began to beat her with it, shouting 'Avante
Satanas1' as he did so.
Cerdiwen smiled at them all.
Suddenly, Father Albert shouted. "Leave her1 Leave herl
We must pray."
They left her then, bloodied but defiant, while they
went to the study to pray.
v
Richenda did not have long to wait. Paul came to her,
as she had bid him do. He had been nearby, still under
the spell of Melusine's body and lust yet morbidly ashamed
of his betrayal of his faith and Father Albert. So he had
sat and waited, for some sign.
A voice called him, and he came back to Richenda's
cottase to stand on the step to her door, shivering with
both fear and anticipation.
"Do you wish her again?" Richenda asked him.
"Yes," he said, staring down at the floor.
"Then she shall be yours. But first - do you Paul
Jones renounce Yeshua, the Nazarene, and all his works?"
"I - "
"Say . itl And this time there shall be no escape1" She
held the fingers of her left hand against his forehead.
"I Paul Jones renounce Yeshua, the Nazarene, and all
his works."
"Do you affirm Satan'?"
"I do affirm Satan."
"Do you bind yourself with word and deed to me, your
Mistress of Earth?"
"I do."
"To the glory of our dark gods?"
"To the glory of our dark gods."
"Then receive from me as a sign of your faith this kiss."
She kissed him, as had kissed him, tongue
against tongue, while she pressed her body into his. Then
she pushed him away. "Go now, and release her and bring her
back to me. Then, before dawn, your desires will once again
be fulfilled."
He ran the first mile, then stopped to briefly walk
before running again, and it took him less than an hour to
reach the house where Father Albert lived. For a while
he waited in the darkness outside and as he waited he felt a
strength growing within him. It was a dark strength, born
from lust, youth, rebellion and fear, and he was smiling
10.
as he knocked on the door.
Father Albert cried in surprise and joy when he opened
the door to see him. "My sonl" he said.
Paul pushed him aside and rushed toward the chapel.
..
"Are you possessed?" Father Albert said as he scuttled
after him.
Paul did not answer. He untied Ceridwen and spat
at the large crucifix which adorned the chapel.
"Quickly:" Father Albert shouted to his companions.
"Quickly comel He is possessedl"
He tried to bar Paul's way, but was knocked aside. He
fell, blocking the path for his two companions who could
only watch as Ceridwen and Paul escaped into the shielding
cover of the darkness.
Richenda was waiting for them by the door to the cottage.
"She is waiting for you, inside," she said to Paul before
she embraced her sister in welcome.
..
He a brief smile, then nervously entered.
Outside, Richenda showed Ceridwen the crystal. "Do you
wish to rest - or shall we begin?"
"Let us begin."
..
"First then, our foes."
They stood beside each other with the crystal between
them and Richenda began her visualization. She saw the clerics
XXE in the study of the presbytery kneeling and praying,
-
their breviaries open before them. Then one of them looked
up, as if to smell something. She saw Father Albert stand
and turn toward the door just as it burst into flames. He
...
shielded his face as books above and around them caught
fire, raining down in sudden profusion. Soon, the whole
room was ablaze and then the whole building. Nothing that
was living escaped from

Satisfied, Richenda turned her attentions elsewhere.

There was a scream in the cottage as she began her second
visualization. The crystal, Paul, - they were
-
all keys, as her vision had fortold. Had the old man
returned to her while she waited for Paul to return with
her - or had it been a dream?
The dark gods were waiting, as they had waited for centuries,
I
and she would free them - earthing their power through
a body to be born. She knew enough, through her mother's
teaching and education as well as through her own intuitive
understanding, to understand she was about to do - what
I
the old man had bid her do and what her mother had spoken of
in mysterious words many times - and although she did not
understand everything, she was happy to proceed and bring
the dark forces back to earth.
She began to chant, as Cerdiwen began to chant, the ancient

words handed down by her mother. 'Nythra Kthunae Atazoth.

Binan ath ga wath am:' She would not know where the child
of her would be born, or to whom, only that, nine
months hence, the chosen child would emerge into the world.

Inside the cottage and lying naked on the bed, Paul

was dead, an expression of stark horror on his face. Near
him on the floor, a recent crumpled newspaper lay. 'The
Ironbridge Chronicle' was August 1888.
[
[
-

Blodefah
Excerpta Esoterica


Being A Concise Compendium
of
The Sinister Esoteric Philosophy and Praxis
of
The Order of Nine Angles



Contents


Part One - Esoteric

Esoteric Philosophy of the ONA

Dark Arts of the ONA

Guide to The Seven-Fold Sinister Way

Dark-Empathy, Adeptship, and The Seven-Fold Way of the ONA

The Dark Goddess As Archetype

Five-Dimensional Acausal Sorcery

Azal, Dhar, Zamal, and Acausal Time


Part Two - Exoteric


Guide To The Kulture and Sinister Ethos of the ONA

Our Sinister Character

An Introduction to Dark Sorcery

The Five-Dimensional Magick of the Seventh Way

Lovecraft, The Dark Gods, and Fallacies About The ONA

The Mythos of the Dark Gods

An Introduction to Insight Rles

Dark Imperium

The Mythos of Vindex in Esoteric Context


Part Three - Selected ONA Texts

Glossary of ONA Terms

Aims of the ONA

The Ontology and Theology of Traditional Satanism

Defining Satanism

A Short History of Satan

Frequently Asked Questions About The Order of Nine Angles (Version 2.01)

The Sinister Dialectic and the Diabolic ONA

Magian Occultism

The Futility of Discussions

The Inner ONA

Noble Guide to The Dark Arts



Appendices - Articles About the ONA Way

After-Life in the Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine Angles

The Left Hand Path A Comparison Between The Order of Nine Angles and The Temple of Set





ONA/O9A
Order of Nine Angles / Order of The Nine Angles

All items are covered by the Creative Commons license: Attribution-NoDerivs 3.0







A Brief Guide to The Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine Angles



The ONA has its own, unique, esoteric Philosophy and its own, unique and sinister, Way of Life - which
Way of Life may be considered the praxis of the ONA, or how ONA individuals live and implement our
sinister way of living and how they become, are of or belong to, the ONA.


The Esoteric Philosophy of the ONA


The esoteric Philosophy of the ONA is known by several names, among which are The Dark Tradition,
The Sinister Tradition, and The Sinister Way, and the fundamental principles of this esoteric Philosophy
are:

(1) that the Cosmos consists of a causal continuum [a causal Universe] and an acausal continuum [an
acausal Universe], with living beings, of various species, existing in both our own causal continuum and
in the acausal continuum;
(2) that there exists two types of causal being [living and non-living], differentiated by whether or not
these types of causal being possess, or manifest, what is termed acausal energy;
(3) that acausal energy - from the acausal continuum - is what animates all life in the causal continuum;
(4) that all living beings in the causal continuum are a nexion - a connexion - between the causal and the
acausal;
(5) the more complex, the more organized, the causal life, the more acausal energy is presenced in that
life;
(6) our consciousness, as human beings, is a means whereby we can access the nexion we are to the
acausal, and a means whereby we can form, or pattern, our own acausal energy;
(7) we possess the ability - the way, the means - of gaining for ourselves more acausal energy, of
evolving and thus increasing our own acausal energy, and thus of transcending to live in the acausal
continuum.

Hence, The Dark Tradition of the ONA has its own ontology, its own theory of ethics, its own
epistemology, and its own praxis, which derive from the ontology of causal and acausal, and from our
nature as human beings, which is of us being a nexion to the acausal continuum.


The Nature of Causal and Acausal

1) The causal, or phenomenal or physical, universe can be described - or represented - by the three-
dimensional causal geometry of causal Space and by one dimension of linear causal Time.

(2) The acausal universe can be described - or represented - by an acausal Space of n acausal
dimensions, and an acausal, un-linear, Time of n dimensions, where n is currently unknown but is
greater than three and less than or equal to infinity.

The causal universe is the realm of causal matter/energy, and the acausal universe is the realm of acausal
matter/energy.

The causal universe is currently described by causal sciences such as Physics, Chemistry and
Astronomy. The acausal universe can be described by a new science based on the new Physics of
acausal energy and thus on a new acausal geometry, based on a new acausal metrical Space-Time of n
acausal dimensions and an acausal Time also of n dimensions.

In addition, nexions to the acausal, from our own causal Universe, are of two types: (1) physical
nexions, where a specific region of or a specific place in causal Space-Time intersects, or is joined to or
with, acausal Space-Time; and (2) living (organic) nexions, where acausal energy from the acausal
manifests in and thus animates a living, causal, being.

The Esoteric Philosophy of the ONA is thus, when conventionally viewed, a new and a rational
philosophy.


The Esoteric Praxis of the ONA

Essentially, our praxis consists of:

1) Sinister (warrior) Tribes - those directly living and directly presencing our Sinister Way of Life;
2) Traditional Nexions - composed of those undertaking our Seven Fold Sinister Way in the traditional
manner of Left Hand Path seeker, via Grade Rituals, Insight Roles, and practical LHP magick;
3) Sinister Empaths (of which the Rounwytha is an example) and esoteric scientists studying and
seeking knowledge of the acausal.


Our most fundamental and long-term practical goals are to create an entirely new, more evolved human
species, and for this new human species to explore and to colonize the star-systems of our own, and of
other, Galaxies - to thus create a Dark Galactic Imperium. This will also require the development of a
new acausal technology, based on the Physics of acausal energy.

Furthermore, we see the breakdown, destruction, and the replacement of all existing (and mundane)
societies - by our new progressive societies based on our new warrior tribes - as a necessary prelude to
this Galactic aim of ours.

Thus, the immediate and intermediate aims of our sinister Way of Life are:

(1) to use our Dark Tradition to create sinister Adepts and, over a long period of causal Time, aid and
enhance and create that new, more evolved, human species of which genuine Sinister Adepts may be
considered to be the phenotype;

(2) to use the sinister dialectic (and thus Aeonic Magick and genuine Sinister Arts) to aid and enhance
and make possible entirely new types of societies for human beings, with these new societies being
based on new tribes and a tribal way of living where the only law is that of our Dark Warriors, which is
the Law of The Sinister-Numen (see Appendix 1);

(3) to aid, encourage, and bring about - by both practical and esoteric means (such as subversion,
revolution, and Dark Sorcery) - the breakdown and the downfall of existing societies, and thus to replace
the tyranny of nations and States, and their impersonal governments, by our new tribal societies and our
Law of the Sinister-Numen.


The Esoteric Ethics of the ONA

The ethics of the ONA are based upon our axiom that personal honour - what we know of as, or what we
term, personal honour - expresses our true nature as human beings capable of consciously evolving
ourselves and the Cosmos. Thus, personal honour - manifest in our Law of The Sinister-Numen - is a
means to access acausal energy and a means to change and evolve ourselves in a natural way consistent
with our true nature and our true purpose, which nature and purpose is to know our natural wyrd, to
presence our wyrd: to participate in, to partake of, our own evolution and that of the Cosmos itself.

All evolution - conscious and otherwise - is darkly-numinous; that is, it possesses or it manifests acausal
energy in particular ways, and personal honour, as defined by and as manifest in our Law of The Sinister-
Numen, is a practical, a willed, an evolutionary, presencing of acausal energy.

Our Law of The Sinister-Numen is our guide for our own individual personal behaviour, and our guide
to how we relate to, and should treat others. It specifies our type of law, and the nature of our justice, as
it manifests the nature, the character, of those of our kind: the Dark Warrior, someone who lives, and if
necessary dies, by the Law of The Sinister-Numen. (See Footnote 1)

Furthermore, our Law of The Sinister-Numen is manifest - made real and practical - by means of our
sinister warrior tribes, for it is by means of these tribes that we can come to know, and to live, our wyrd:
that is, (1) come to discover our true nature, as human beings capable of consciously participating in our
own evolution and that of the Cosmos, and (2) actively participate in our own evolution and that of the
Cosmos. (See Appendix 2)


The Esoteric Epistemology of the ONA

The epistemology of the Esoteric Philosophy of the ONA asserts that there are two distinct types of
knowing - causal and acausal - and that:

A) knowledge of the causal continuum can be obtained by causal Science which is based on the
following foundations:

(i) the causal, phenomenal, universe exists independently of us and our consciousness, and
thus independent of our senses; (ii) our limited understanding of this causal external
world depends for the most part upon our senses that is, on what we can see, hear or
touch; that is, on what we can observe or come to know via our senses and by practical
scientific experiments; (iii) logical argument, or reason, is the basic means to knowledge
and understanding of and about this external world; (iv) the cosmos is, of itself, a
reasoned order subject to rational laws; (v) that, in competing explanations of events or
observations, the simplest and most logical explanation is to be preferred.

B) knowledge of the acausal continuum can be obtained by (i) developing a new Science of acausal
Physics, based on an understanding of acausal energy; (ii) by developing and evolving our latent
faculties, such as that of dark-empathy; (iii) by coming-to-know, and to interact with, such acausal,
living, beings as can manifest - or which esoteric tradition asserts have been manifest - in our causal
continuum; and (iv) by means of such things as developing a new and an acausal technology, and thus
by exploring the realms of the acausal itself.


According to our esoteric epistemology:

1) Causal knowing is that deriving from causal-based rational Philosophies and from causal Sciences
such as Physics, and this type of knowing is essentially based on a physical cause-and-effect (in the case
of causal Sciences) or an abstract cause-and-effect (in the case of causal Philosophies).

Hence, the type of causal knowing which is the concern of traditional epistemology is limited, and
derives from positing causal abstractions, and then projecting these abstractions onto things (onto causal
beings, living and non-living). That is, this type of causal knowing denotes things and causal beings by
such causal abstractions. There is then the assumptions of knowing, and/or of having understood or
having an understanding of, such things and such causal beings. (See Footnote 2)

According to the Esoteric Philosophy of the ONA, the error of all conventional Philosophies is that they
apply, or try to apply, a purely causal perception - based on a linear cause-and-effect - and lifeless causal
abstractions, to living beings, such as ourselves. This causal type of knowing is thus un-numinous (that
is, devoid or without acausal energy).

2) Acausal knowing is that deriving from (i) apprehending the acausal essence of living causal beings;
(ii) a study of the nature of acausal energy, and the nature of the acausal Universe itself by means of
developing new acausal sciences and technologies; and (iii) apprehending and coming-to-know
(interacting with) those living acausal beings we are currently aware of, or can become aware of in our
present state of human evolution.

The acausal essence - the acausal energy - of living causal beings can be apprehend, by we human
beings, by means of our latent faculties such as what we term dark (or sinister) empathy.

Our traditional esoteric Dark Arts are one means by which we can come to know, and to interact with,
such acausal, living, beings as can manifest - or which esoteric tradition asserts have been manifest - in
our causal continuum.

Our very evolution, as human beings - in terms of consciousness, understanding and knowledge - results
from acausal energy, and from us accessing such acausal energy in particular ways.

According to the Esoteric Philosophy of the ONA, those things, and/or those creations of our causal Arts
- such as music - which we feel are or which we come to know as numinous, are simply a presencing of
acausal energy by means of a nexion, and thus can be considered as one type of intimation of the acausal
- of the Life there, and of the very nature of the acausal continuum itself. That is, such numinous works
of conventional Arts have often been a means whereby: (1) some human beings (through their artistic
creations or through their performance of such creations, their own, or others) can access and presence
some acausal energy; and (2) where those affected by such numinous works of Art achieve or can
achieve some intimation of the acausal. This also applies to genuine work of Dark Sorcery.



We Are As We Are


The Esoteric Philosophy of the ONA is simply a means; an effective and practical means to change, to
evolve, ourselves and our societies; to manifest, to present, our wyrd - that is, to know, to accept, to live,
our correct and natural relationship with the Cosmos, with both the causal Universe and the acausal
Universe, and the living beings that exist in both. This wyrd of ours is most obviously manifest, in a
practical way, through our sinister tribes and our Law of The Sinister Numen.

The ONA is not interested in proselytizing, in converting others, or in trying to persuade others - through
argument or debate or by countering distortions and lies about us - to adopt our sinister Way of Life. We
are as we are, representing as we do a specific new type, a new breed, of human being, a specific new
and expanding tribal family of human beings. Our Way is the practical way of deeds, of living our
darkly-numinous Way of Life; of increasing our numbers through the success of our tribes, though
drawing others of our kind to us, and through others being personally inspired by our example, by our
success.




Order of Nine Angles
Year of Fayen 121



Footnotes:

(1) One secret of our darkly-numinous wyrd is that our mortal, causal, life is not the end, but only a
beginning, and that if we live and die in the right way, we can possibly attain for ourselves a life in the
realms of the acausal. Our Law of The Sinister-Numen is the most practical way for us to do this, to
achieve this, for this Law is a manifestation, a presencing, of acausal energy, and by living in accord
with this Law we are accessing, and presencing within ourself, more acausal energy, and thus evolving
and increasing our own type of acausal energy.

Acausal energy - that which animates us and makes us alive and which allows and causes our evolution -
cannot by its very nature be destroyed in the causal continuum. It can only be presenced in organic,
causal (living) beings, or it can be dispersed, thinly, over causal Time, in the causal until it is re-
presenced in some-thing, or until it returns to the acausal continuum by some means.

Such an achieved acausal existence, for us, is - by the very nature of the acausal - time-less, eternal, and
not subject to the organic process of decay that is an inherent part of all causally existing life.

As stated in two other ONA MSS:

The very purpose and meaning of our individual, causal mortal lives is to progress, to
evolve, toward the acausal, and that this, by virtue of the reality of the acausal itself,
means and implies a new type of sinister existence, a new type of being, with this acausal
existence being far removed from and totally different to any and every Old Aeon
representation, both Occult, non-Occult and religious. Thus it is that we view our long-
term human social and personal evolution as a bringing-into-being of a new type of
sinister living, in the causal on this planet, and elsewhere and also as a means for us,
as individuals of a new sinister causal species, to dwell in both the causal and acausal
Universes, while we live, as mortals, and to transcend, after our mortal, causal death, to
live as an acausal being, which acausal being can be currently apprehended, and has been
apprehended in the past, as an immortal sinister being..

Thus do we know thus do we feel that death itself is irrelevant, an
illusion, a mere ending of a mere causal existence, and that it is what we do
with the opportunities that this, our causal life, offers and can offer us, that
is important. Thus we do not fear death, and instead defy it, just as we seek
to defy ourselves what we are, now and just as we seek to defy the
mudanes and all those causal restrictions, those causal forms, that they have
created to make them feel safe, and secure and content with their mundane
un-warrior like merely causal and thus un-numinous existence.


(2) Basically, causal abstraction is the positing of some "perfect" or "ideal" form of some-thing, and/or
manufacturing some category which some-thing is said "to belong to, or be a part of".

Thus, things - beings in the causal - are allocated to, or classified according to, some abstract category or
some abstract
type, and/or compared to some abstract or some ideal/perfect form.

Such categories, and such abstract ideal forms, are then often incorrectly used to judge some-thing
(including, for example, some living person).

There is thus no direct - and thus certainly no acausal - knowing of a thing or of a living human being, as
those things and as human beings are in their Cosmic essence and according to their wyrd, for the
knowing of such traditional epistemology is only the linear, causal, the distorted and/or the illusory,
knowing of imposed, projected, intermediate, fallible (often changing), abstractions and categories.


In contrast, the epistemology of the Esoteric Philosophy of the ONA allows, and is a means of obtaining,
a Cosmic (a numinous, wyrdful, esoteric) knowing, based as this numinous, Cosmic, knowing is on the
combination of rational causal Sciences and the acausal knowing obtained by such things as acausal
Sciences, acausal-empathy, and the development and evolution of ourselves and our faculties.



Appendix 1

The Law of The Sinister-Numen

Honour, according to and as defined by the sinister-numen, is a specific code of personal behaviour and
conduct, and the practical means whereby we can live in an evolved way, consistent with the sinister
perspective, and aims, of our Sinister Way. Thus, personal honour is how we can change, and control,
ourselves.
Honour not only defines our personal behaviour, and imposes upon us certain duties and obligations, but
it also defines us, as individuals that is, it is an essential part of our identity, as individuals who live by
the Law of the Sinister-Numen, and it distinguishes us from the mundanes, from all those who are not-of-
us, who do not belong to our kind. Honour is what binds our tribes; what makes our tribes, what makes
and what marks our new way of living.
For us, our honour is more important than our own lives, and it is this willingness to live and if
necessary die for and because of our honour that makes us strong, fearsome, and enables us to live life
on a higher level than any mundane. For it is through honour through our fearlessness, our scorn of our
mortal death that we come to exult in Life itself.
Our honour means we are fiercely loyal to our own kind to those who, like us, live by honour and our
prepared to die for their honour. Our honour means we are wary of, and do not trust and often despise
all those who are not like us, who are not of our own fearsome dark warrior kind.
Our honourable duty as individuals who live by the Law of the Sinister-Numen is to be ready,
willing, and able to defend ourselves, in any situation, and to be prepared to use lethal force to so defend
ourselves.
Our honourable duty as individuals who live by the Law of the Sinister-Numen is to be loyal to, and
to defend, our own kind: to do our duty, even unto death, to those to whom we have sworn a personal
oath of loyalty.
Our obligation as individuals who live by the Law of the Sinister-Numen is to seek revenge, if
necessary unto death, against anyone who acts dishonourably toward us, or who acts dishonourably
toward those to whom we have sworn a personal oath of loyalty.
Our obligation as individuals who live by the Law of the Sinister-Numen is to never willingly submit
to any mundane; to die fighting rather than surrender to them; to die rather than allow ourselves to be
dishonourably humiliated by them.
Our obligation as individuals who live by the Law of the Sinister-Numen is to never trust any oath or
any pledge of loyalty given, or any promise made, by any mundane, and to be wary of them at all times.
Our honourable duty as individuals who live by the Law of the Sinister-Numen is to settle our
serious disputes, among ourselves, by either trial by combat, or by a duel involving deadly weapons; and
to challenge to a duel anyone mundane, or one of our own kind who impugns our honour or who
makes dishonourable accusations against us.
Our honourable duty as individuals who live by the Law of the Sinister-Numen is to settle our non-
serious disputes, among ourselves, by having a man or woman of honour from among us, who is highly
esteemed because of their honour and known for their honourable deeds, arbitrate and decide the matter
for us, and to honourably accept without question, and to abide by, their decision.
Our honourable duty as individuals who live by the Law of the Sinister-Numen is to always keep our
word, once we have given our word on our honour, for to break ones word is a dishonourable,
cowardly, and mundane, act.
Our honourable duty as individuals who live by the Law of the Sinister-Numen is to act honourably
in all our dealings with our own honourable kind; to strive to be fair, and courteous, with those of our
own kind.
Our obligation as individuals who live by the Law of the Sinister-Numen is to marry only those from
our own kind, who thus, like us, live by honour and are prepared to die to save their honour.
Our honourable, our Dreccian, duty as Dreccian individuals who live by the Law of the Sinister-
Numen means that an oath of loyalty or allegiance, once sworn by a man or woman of honour (I
swear by my honour that I shall) can only be ended either: (1) by the man or woman of honour
formally asking the person to whom the oath was sworn to release them from that oath, and that person
agreeing so to release them; or (2) by the death of the person to whom the oath was sworn. Anything
else is dishonourable, and the act of a mundane.



Appendix 2

Sinister Tribes and The Tyranny of The State
A Brief Diatribe



Our wyrd - our true nature, as human beings capable of consciously participating in our own evolution
and that of the Cosmos - is most obviously manifest, in a practical way, through our sinister warrior
tribes and our Law of The Sinister Numen. Furthermore, if we know, and if we develope, our wyrd, we
become, we are, a particular new type (a new breed) of human being - quite distinct from the mundanes.
In essence, we become Dark Warriors, living and if necessary dying by the Law of The Sinister-Numen.

Our sinister tribes are a practical, a darkly-numinous, evolution of that natural tribal instinct that lives
within us and which has lived within us, and which tribal instinct has made possible (hitherto mostly
unconsciously) our evolution, as human beings. That is, the sinister tribes of the ONA are a means
whereby we can access and increase our own acausal energy, as individuals, and participate in our own
evolution, and that of the Cosmos. To do this - to know and to live our wyrd - is to live in a symbiotic
relationship with others of our new kind; to balance our unique individuality with our necessary and
natural and numinous (that is, honourable) co-operation with others of our kind. For it is such
honourable (numinous) co-operation with others of our own kind (within our own tribal family) which
presences and which allows our own individual wyrd to be evolved.


In direct opposition to our wyrd is the modern tyranny of The State, which is un-numinous and de-
evolutionary in nature, purpose and intent. For the State takes away our natural right of personal honour,
and that natural and evolutionary way of living which is tribal, and replaces honour by impersonal,
lifeless, abstract "law", and replaces tribes by the impersonal, lifeless, abstract, State and nation, which
are - despite the illusion and pretence of democracy by some such States - are all run by an oligarchy, for
the benefit of that wealthy and privileged oligarchy.

In place of the natural and personal knowing - the acausal-knowing - of our tribal (extended) family,
there is the impersonal causal lifeless "knowing" of our place as some mechanistic "citizen" of the State
or nation. In place of the natural loyalty to, and the care of and from, our own tribal family - based on a
personal, numinous, knowing and loyalty - there is the division of us into isolated, un-numinous and de-
evolutionary single family units, dependant on usury, and where our given purpose is to toil for the
State, on behalf of The State, or for ourselves and our single isolated family unit, and to which State we
have to pay, for all of our working lives, mandatory taxes, thus making us wage or salary slaves, almost
always burdened by debt.

In place of our natural, healthy, evolutionary warrior way of life - based on a tribal way of living and the
law of personal honour - the State denudes us of numinous meaning, of wyrd, and provides us only with
de-evolutionary aims and goals. In place of the glory of a Galactic Imperium, and the promise of a
warrior-won acausal existence, the tyranny of The State provides us with only causal illusions and
abstractions and meaningless "rewards", so that we remain tame, domesticated, animals, paying our
taxes, and subservient to their dishonourable enforcers, the bullies they call the forces of their "law and
order."

Thus, we by our very nature, by our wyrd, are violently, implacably, and in all practical ways, opposed
to the State and its de-evolutionary self-serving tyranny.


Selected Further Reading


The Meaning of The Nine Angles (A Collection of Texts, Parts One and Two)

Frequently Asked Questions About The Order of Nine Angles (ONA)

The War Against The Mundanes (Anton Long)

The Ontology and Theology of Traditional Satanism (Anton Long)

The Dark Arts of Traditional Satanism (Anton Long)

The Quintessence of the ONA: The Sinister Returning (Anton Long)

We, The Drecc. (ONA)

The ONA In Historical and Esoteric Context (Julie Wright)

A Way of Life (Chloe, WSA352)



ONA Manuscripts
Main Category: Guides to the ONA
Sub Category: Esoteric Philosophy of The ONA
Date: 121yf
Version 1.01
Last revised 121yf




copyleft 121 Year of Fayen
The Order of Nine Angles / Order of The Nine Angles







The Dark Arts of The Sinister Way



Introduction

The Dark Arts (aka Dark, or Sinister, Sorcery) include: (1) the basic skills of practical sorcery
traditionally learnt - by means of practical experience - by those following the Seven Fold (Sinister)
Way; and (2) an additional series of techniques or skills suitable for an aspiring Rounwytha. The
additional (advanced) skills include Dark-Empathy, using, or creating, nexions to access the acausal, and
Acausal-Thinking. [Note that sorcery is a synonym for magick.]

The Dark Arts of The Sinister Way thus enable the practitioner to:

(1) Participate in, control, and enable their own personal evolution that is, develope their latent ability
to consciously evolve to become the genesis of a new human species; and undertake that evolution.

(2) Come-to-know certain acausal [sinister] beings, and is thus understand the acausal itself.

(3) Work Aeonic Sorcery.


The advanced Dark Arts can, among other things, also provide the prepared and skilled Rounwytha - the
sinister Adept - with the ability to live-on beyond their causal death, in the acausal continuum as a new
type, a new species, of immortal acausal being.


Practical Sorcery

Practical sorcery refers to External, Internal, and Aeonic Sorcery. These skills are outlined in texts such
as Naos (for External and Internal Sorcery), and, for Aeonic sorcery, in grimoires such as The Grimoire
of Baphomet, Dark Goddess. The esoteric essence behind the practice of Aeonic sorcery is given in texts
relating to the mythos of The Dark Gods, and works such as The Meaning of The Nine Angles (parts 1
and 2).


Developing Acausal Empathy

As mentioned in another ONA MS:

Acausal empathy is basically sensitivity to, and awareness of, acausal energies as these energies
are presenced in living beings, in Nature, and/or presenced in the causal either via some acausal
being, or directly, as "raw" acausal energy (that is, acausal energy trying to find some causal form
to inhabit).


To develope acausal empathy, the following techniques are used:

(1) The Rite of Internal Adept.

This simple Rite - as described in Naos: A Practical Guide to Becoming an Adept - is the main, most
effective, means of developing acausal empathy, and it enables the aspiring Rounwytha, by its rigours,
simplicity, and isolation, to attune themselves to the acausal essence beyond causal forms. To live for a
period of no less than three months, in the simple manner prescribed and in an isolated location removed
from human habitation and human contact, is how sinister Adepts have, for centuries, begun to develope
the faculty of acausal-empathy and acquired the most important esoteric skill of being able, by using this
faculty, of opening nexions to the acausal.

The standard form of this technique lasts for only one specific alchemical season (from Spring Equinox
to Summer Solstice in Northern climes), which specific alchemical season is the absolute minimum
amount of causal time required to enable the aspiring Rounwytha to acquire the basic, and necessary,
skills.

The more advanced form - lasting for a different and longer alchemical season (from Winter Solstice to
Summer Solstice in Northern climes) - is however, while difficult and intensely selective because of this
difficulty - more efficacious and develops much greater, more effective, skills, and indeed is the
breeding ground of a Rounwytha.


(2) Exploring the sinister pathways of the septenary Tree of Wyrd.

These personal explorations - as given in Naos: A Practical Guide to Becoming an Adept - enable the
aspiring Rounwytha to begin the process of objectifying causal forms, and develope the necessary skill
of finding, becoming sensitive to, and being able to distinguish between, various collocations of esoteric
energies, whether the energies be personal (in the psyche of the individual and limited to the lifetime of
the individual or a period in that lifetime) or archetypal (shared among various individuals over periods
of causal time often beyond the life of one individual) or acausal (beyond both of the former types).

These explorations are recommended to be undertaken before the Rite of Internal Adept, and what - in
these particular explorations - distinguishes an aspiring Rounwytha from an aspiring sinister Adept, is
that the aspiring Rounwytha finds it easy and natural to not only distinguish between the various
collocations, the various types, of esoteric energies, but also to move beyond all forms (as given in such
explorations and as described by various terms and words in books such as Naos) to the acausal essence,
something not described, in practical detail, in such written works.


(3) It has been found, by practical experience, that the preliminary training afforded by following The
Seven Fold Sinister Way - as described in Naos: A Practical Guide to Becoming an Adept from
Neophyte to the Rite of External Adept - is an effective means of ensuring success in acquiring and
developing those skills in acausal empathy that the Rite of Internal Adept can produce in an individual.

Thus, this preliminary training of following The Seven Fold Sinister Way from Neophyte to the Rite of
External Adept - while not strictly necessary - is highly recommended, especially if the aspiring
Rounwytha does not have a natural empathic ability.


Developing Acausal Thinking

As mentioned in another ONA MS:

Acausal thinking is basically apprehending the causal, and acausal energy, as these "things" are -
that is, beyond all causal abstractions, and beyond all causal symbols, and symbolism, where
such causal symbols include language, and the words and terms that are part of language.


The main and most effective practical means of acquiring and developing the skill - the Dark Art - of
acausal thinking is The Star Game, as described in Naos: A Practical Guide to Becoming an Adept.

It is recommended that the individual begins with the simple form of the game - which only has 27
pieces - before constructing and beginning to play the advanced form of the game, as described in Naos.
While the essentials of acausal thinking can be developed by regular playing of the simple game, it is the
advanced form of the game that really develops the Dark Art of acausal-thinking.

In many ways, acausal-thinking can be considered to be a developed, and an enhanced, form of acausal-
empathy, although in essence it is really a distinct, new, evolutionary ability whose genesis was acausal-
empathy.



Using Nexions to Access The Acausal


As described in another ONA MS:

A nexion is a specific connexion between, or the intersection of, the causal and the acausal, and
nexions can, exoterically, be considered to be akin to gates or openings or tunnels where
there is, or can be, either a flow of acausal energy (and thus also of acausal entities) from the
acausal into our causal Space and causal Time; a journeying into the acausal itself; or a willed,
conscious flow or presencing (by dark sorcery) of acausal energies.
Basically, there are three main types of nexion. The first is an actual physical nexion. The second
type of nexion is a living causal being, such as ourselves. The third type of nexion is a magickal
creation: that is, some form in-which acausal energy is presenced or channelled into by a
sinister Adept.


Once a certain amount of skill in acausal-thinking and acausal-empathy has been acquired, the
Rounwytha can conduct rites to open, or to create, a direct nexion to the acausal, and thus either access
acausal energy, or presence - bring into the causal - certain Dark Entities, certain acausal beings, for
whatever purpose the Rounwytha desires.

One of the simplest rites to do this is the "simple" Nine Angles Rite, in either the Natural, or the
Chthonic, Form.

A much more efficacious - that is, more powerful - rite to open a direct nexion to the acausal is The
Ceremony of Recalling, with Sacrificial Conclusion, as given for example, in The Grimoire of
Baphomet, Dark Goddess.

Other rituals, and means, are given in The Grimoire of Baphomet, Dark Goddess.



Toward The Acausal Continuum

A Rounwytha will know when their causal time to prepare to progress toward the acausal continuum has
arrived. Thus will their detailed preparations begin for the forthcoming journey, which supra-mortal
journey will be undertaken at the end of a propitious alchemical season, when the causal and the causal
continuums are correctly aligned to allow greater access to the acausal. Propitious times include when
the Moon occults Dabih, or is very close to it; and when Jupiter and Saturn are both near the moon
which is becoming new, the causal hour being before dawn.

The preparations will begin at the start of the chosen alchemical season.

The Rite itself - as described in The Grimoire of Baphomet, Dark Goddess - requires several opfers, who
will be chosen according to our traditional guidelines, and brought to, and confined in, the place chosen
for what is the most sinister and the most joyful Rite of all.






Anton Long
Order of Nine Angles





A Note on Terms:

Rounwytha is the term used to describe an individual - male or female - who has great skill in both
acausal-empathy and acausal-thinking. The term was traditionally applied only to those, mostly women,
who were naturally gifted in esoteric empathy before such abilities were rationally, and esoterically,
understood, and thus before they could be developed and enhanced by sinister techniques. The term was,
according to aural tradition, applied to rural sorceresses of the primal (but not necessarily then always
dark) tradition who lived in a certain area of England.

The term Rounwytha is now generally used to describe a sorcerer, or sorceress, of our Sinister Tradition,
who has acquired and who has developed skill in - or who has a natural ability and a natural skill in -
both acausal-empathy and acausal-thinking

Thus, while every Rounwytha of our Way is by nature and training a sinister Adept, not every sinister
Adept is a Rounwytha, since not every sinister Adept has acquired great practical skill in acausal-
empathy and acausal-thinking, or has the ability (natural or acquired) to so acquire and so develope such
skills. Nearly every Rounwytha - past and present - has acquired and/or developed their skills by
undertaking the longer form of the Rite of Internal Adept.

Given the talent, skill and natural ability of nearly every Rounwytha, it is not always necessary for them
- nor is it a requirement for them - to assiduously undertake the training of following The Seven Fold
Sinister Way from Neophyte to the Rite of External Adept, as outlined in Naos, which training is a
practical way for any individual to become a sinister Adept.





A Note on Texts:

It is recommended that those desirous of learning the Dark Arts - as practised and as taught by the ONA
- use original ONA facsimile texts of works such as Naos, and The Grimoire of Baphomet, Dark
Goddess.

Facsimile copies of the original typewritten and spiral bound copies of Naos (as first circulated by the
ONA between 1989 and 1992 CE) are now widely available, both on the Internet, and from several
books publishers. Nearly all other editions of Naos have serious errors or omissions, and readers are
advised to avoid them.

pdf Internet versions, and printed copies, of The Grimoire of Baphomet, Dark Goddess are also now
widely available.




ONA Manuscripts
Main Category: The Dark Arts
Sub Category: Seven Fold Sinister Way
Date: 99yf
Version 2.01
Last revised 121yf





A Complete Guide To The Seven-Fold Sinister Way
Order of Nine Angles


Introduction
The Seven-Fold Sinister Way is the name given to the system of training used by traditional ONA
nexions - that is, by those esoteric groups which use a sinister (LHP) Initiatory system based on The
Dark Tradition (aka Hebdomary). It is the learning of The Art of Dark Sorcery, by individual Occultists,
and thus is the graded and guided practice of The Dark Arts.
The Way is an individual one: each stage, of the seven stages that make the Way, is achieved by the
individual as a result of their own effort. To reach a particular stage, requires considerable effort by the
individual, who works mostly on their own.
One aim of the Way is to create Sinister individuals - that is, to train individuals in The Dark Arts.
This sinister training developes individual character, esoteric (or Occult) skills and self-insight. The
individual also acquires genuine esoteric knowledge and that genuine understanding that is the
beginning of wisdom.
The Way itself enables any individual to achieve genuine esoteric (Occult) Adeptship - and beyond -
and thus fulfil the potential latent within them, and thus they can and do enhance their life, and come to
know and then achieve their unique Destiny.
The Way is essentially practical - involving experiences in the real world, and ordeals, as well as the
completion of difficult, challenging tasks. It also involves a practical mastery of all forms of sorcery.
The Way requires a sincere and genuine commitment, and it is both difficult and very dangerous.
Success depends on this commitment by the individual.
The Way is divided into seven stages, and these mark a specific level of individual achievement. The
stages are: Neophyte; Initiate; External Adept; Internal Adept; Master of Temple/Mistress of Earth [ or
"Lady Master"]; Grand Master/Grand Mistress [ or "Grand Lady Master"]; Immortal. Sometimes,
Initiates are described, or known, as "novices"; Internal Adepts as Priest/Priestess; a Grand Master as a
Magus, and a Grand Mistress as a Magistra.
All of these stages (with the exception of the stages beyond Master/Mistress) are associated with
specific tasks, ordeals, rituals and so on, and a completion of each and all of these (given in detail below
under the appropriate stage) is required before the next stage can be attempted. Also, each stage involves
the individual in a certain amount of reading and study of Order manuscripts/texts [hereafter
"manuscripts" is abbreviated as MSS, and "manuscript" as MS ]. The purpose of this reading and study
is to provide a sinister, esoteric, understanding of the tasks, ordeals, rituals and so on of the particular
stage being attempted. Each stage represents a development of and in the individual - of their
personality, their skills, their understanding, their knowledge and insight.
Before embarking on the first stage - that of sinister Initiation - the individual who desires to follow
the dark path of traditional sorcery should gain some understanding of what The Sinister Way is. To this
end, the following Order MSS should be read:
* A Brief Guide to The Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine Angles
* A Glossary of Order of Nine Angles Terms (v 2.01)
* The Dark Arts of The Sinister Way
* Our Sinister Character
* An Introduction to Dark Sorcery

An Important Note Regarding Copies of Naos
Facsimile copies (in pdf format) of the original typewritten and spiral bound copies of Naos (as first
circulated by the ONA between 1989 and 1992 CE) are now available, both on the Internet, and from
several book publishers. All other editions of Naos have serious errors or omissions, and readers are
advised to avoid them. The genuine facsimile copies in pdf format are c. 45 Megabytes in size, and
contain: (1) the handwritten words Aperiatur Terra Et Germinet Atazoth on the first page, and the
handwritten word Brekekk (followed by an address) on the last page; (2) a typewritten table of contents
on page 3 which includes - in the following order - Part One, Part Two, Appendix, Part Three Esoteric
MSS; (3) a distinct facsimile image of the spiral binding on the left hand side of every page until p.70. In
addition, genuine copies of the original MSS include facsimile images of hand-drawn diagrams,
including the advanced Star Game, and The Wheel of Life.

I - Neophyte
The first task of a neophyte [the word means "a beginner; a new convert"] is to obtain copies of the
various Order MSS which will be needed. These include: (1) Naos - A Guide to Becoming an Adept; and
(2) The Grimoire of Baphomet, Dark Goddess. The neophyte also needs to understand the fundamental
concepts of magick, such as "causal" and "acausal" and here a study of the following Order MSS is
useful: (a) Chapters 0 and I of Naos; (b) Aeonic Magick - A Basic Introduction.
The second task of a neophyte is to undertake the "secret task" appropriate to this first stage. This
task is a necessary prelude to sinister Initiation [ the task is detailed in the MS "The Secret Tasks of the
Sinister Way", which is included as an Appendix to this present work].
The third task of a neophyte is to undertake a ritual of Initiation. If you are in contact with a
traditional nexion or group, this can be a Ceremonial ritual. If you are working alone, or the group you
are in contact with suggest it, it can be a Hermetic one of "Self-Initiation", as given in detail in the Order
MS Naos. There is no difference between a Ceremonial Initiation, and a Hermetic Self-Initiation.
The fourth and final task of this stage involves the new Initiate in constructing and learning to play,
The Star Game, details of which are given in the Order MS Naos.
II - Initiate
Tasks:
1) Study the Septenary System in detail [Naos] and begin hermetic magickal workings with the
septenary spheres and pathways as described in Naos. Write a personal "magickal diary" about these
workings. Study and begin to use the Sinister Tarot [copies of the Sinister Tarot, and study notes, are
available from the ONA].
2) Undertake hermetic workings/rituals for specific personal desires/personal requests of your own
choosing, as described in Naos. Record these, and the results, if any, in your magickal diary.
3) Set yourself one very demanding physical goal, train and achieve or surpass that goal. [Examples
of minimum standards are, for men: walking thirty-two miles in less than seven hours in hilly terrain;
running twenty miles in hilly terrain in less than two and a half hours. Cycling one hundred miles in
under five and a half hours. For women, the acceptable minimum standards are: walking twenty-seven
miles in hilly terrain in less than seven hours; running twenty miles in hilly terrain in less than three
hours; cycling one hundred miles in under six and one quarter hours.]
4) Seek and find someone of the opposite sex to be your 'magickal' companion and sexual partner [or
of the same sex if you incline that way], and introduce this person to The Dark Tradition. Initiate them
according to the rite in Naos, or devise your own rite of Initiation (which should culminate in sexual
intercourse with your partner). Undertake the path and sphere workings with this partner.
5) Obtain and study (a) the Order MS Eulalia, Dark Daughter of Baphomet; and (b) the Order MS
The Deofel Quartet]. A guide to this MS is given in the MSS The Deofel Quartet - Responses and
Critical Analysis and The Deofel Quartet - A Satanic Analysis. [Note: Part I and Part II of the Deofel
Quartet are intended as entertaining sinister fiction.]
6) Undertake an 'Insight Role' [see the Secret Tasks MS [appended below] and the MS An
Introduction to Insight Roles (119yf edition)]. This Insight Role is the Secret Task of this stage.
7) After completion of your Insight Role, undertake the Grade Ritual of External Adept, given in
Naos.
The stage of Initiation can last - depending on the commitment of the Initiate - from six months to a
year. Occasionally, it lasts two years.

Understanding Initiation:
Sinister Initiation is the awakening of the darker/sinister/unconscious aspects of the psyche, and of the
inner (often repressed) and latent personality/character of the Initiate. It is also a personal commitment,
by the Initiate, to the path of dark sorcery. The dark, or sinister, energies which are used/unleashed are
symbolized by the symbols/forms of the Septenary System, and these symbols are used in the workings
with the septenary spheres and pathways. These magickal workings provide a controlled, ritualized, or
willed, experience of these dark energies or "forces" - and this practical experience begins the process of
objectifying and understanding such energies, and thus these aspects of the psyche/personality of the
Initiate. The Star Game takes this process of objectification further, enabling a complete and rational
understanding - divorced from conventional "moral opposites".
The physical goal which an Initiate must achieve developes personal qualities such as determination,
self-discipline, lan. It enhances the vitality of the Initiate, and balances the inner magickal work.
The seeking and finding of a magickal companion begins the confrontation/understanding of the
anima/animus (the female/male archetypes which exist in the psyche and beyond) in a practical way, and
so increases self-understanding via direct experience. It also enables further magickal work to be done,
of a necessary type.
An Insight Role developes real sinister character in the individual; it is a severe test of the resolve,
Sinister commitment and personality of the Initiate. The Grade Ritual which completes the stage of
Initiation (and which leads to the next stage) is a magickal act of synthesis.

III - External Adept
Tasks:
1) Organize a magickal, and Sinister, group/nexion/magickal Temple. You must recruit members for
this Nexion, and teach them about The Dark Tradition of the ONA. With your companion (or another
one if personal circumstances have changed) you must Initiate these members according a ceremonial
ritual of your own devising, for which you may use texts such as The Grimoire of Baphomet and The
Black Book of Satan for inspiration and some guidance. In addition, you must perform ceremonial rituals
on a regular basis. In this Nexion/Temple, you will be the officiating Priest/Priestess, with your partner
acting as the Priestess/Priest. Regular Sunedrions should be held, as detailed, for instance, in the Black
Book of Satan, as you should regularly perform rituals, both hermetic and ceremonial, for the
satisfaction of your own desires and those of your members. You should run this Temple for between six
and eighteen months, as you should write and use your own Black Book of ceremonial rituals, with some
help from the members of your group, if possible, in the writing of this work, and with all rituals firmly
based on the non-Magian dark, septenary, tradition of the ONA, and you should use this work of yours
in preference to using published works such as the Black Book of Satan.
2) Train for and undertake all three of the following different and demanding physical tasks - the
minimum standards (for men) are: (a) walking thirty-two miles, in hilly terrain, in under seven hours
while carrying a pack weighing at least 30 lbs; (b) running twenty-six miles in four hours; (c) cycling
two hundred or more miles in twelve hours. [Those who have already achieved such goals in such
activities should set themselves more demanding goals. For women, the minimum acceptable standards
are: (a) walking twenty-seven miles in under seven hours while carrying a pack weighing at least 15 lbs.
(b) running twenty-six miles in four and a half hours; (c) cycling one hundred and seventy miles in
twelve hours.]
3) Undertake the 'Secret Task' as given in the Secret Tasks MS.
4) Study, construct and learn to play the advanced form of The Star Game.
5) Study Aeonics and the principles of Aeonic Magick, as detailed in Order MSS.
6) Study, and if possible practice, Esoteric Chant, as detailed in Order MSS [ particularly in Naos].
7) Study the esoteric traditions of The Dark Tradition, and if so inclined [see 'Concerning The
Nexion' below] instruct your Temple members in this tradition.
8) Prepare for, and undertake, the Grade Ritual of Internal Adept - if necessary choosing someone to
run the Nexion in your absence.

Concerning The Nexion:
The Temple [aka Nexion] must be run for a minimum of six months, as you yourself must seek out,
recruit, instruct and train, the members of this Temple. There must be at least four other members,
excluding yourself and your companion, during these six months, as you must strive to obtain an equal
balance between men and women if the Temple is so orientated toward heterosexuality. It is at your
discretion whether or not you are honest about your intentions, and inform recruits/potential recruits that
this Temple is one of your tasks as an External Adept, and that you yourself are not yet very advanced
along the Left Hand Path. If you choose not to so inform your members, you must play the appropriate
role. If you are considering keeping and expanding the Temple beyond the minimum period and into the
next stage, that of Internal Adept, it is more practical to be honest from the outset. The crux is to decide
whether you wish your Temple to be solely for your own External Adept purpose, or whether you want
it be truely sinister, with your members guided by you to become sincere and practising dark sorcerers.
If this latter, then you must be honest with them about your own progress along the path, and instruct
them according to ONA tradition.
After this six months is over - with four or more members and many ceremonial rituals having been
performed - you may disband the Temple, if you consider sufficient experience has been gained in
magick/manipulation/pleasuring. However the time limit of six months, and the minimum of four other
members, must be observed, otherwise the task is not completed, and the next stage - Internal Adept - is
not possible. This particular task, of an External Adept, is only complete when these minimum
conditions have been met, for such conditions are essential for practical ceremonial experience to be
gained.
After these conditions have been met, you may opt to continue with, and expand, your Temple.

Understanding External Adept:
The tasks of an External Adept develope both magickal and personal experience, and from these a
real, abiding, sinister character is formed in the individual. This character, and the understanding and
skills which go with it, are the essential foundations of the next stage, that of the Internal Adept.
The Temple enables various character roles to be directly assumed, and further developes the
magickal skills, and magickal understanding, an Adept must possess. Particularly important here is skill
in, and understanding of, ceremonial magick. Without this skill and understanding, Aeonic magick is not
possible. The Temple also completes the experiencing of confronting, and integrating, the anima/
animus.
From the many and diverse controlled and willed experiences, a genuine self-learning arises: the
beginnings of the process of "individuation", of esoteric Adeptship. [ See, for some basic exoteric
guidance, the Order MS Adeptship - Its Real Meaning and Significance.]
The stage of External Adept lasts from two to six years.

IV - Internal Adept
The basic task of an Internal Adept is to strive to fulfil their personal Destiny - that is, to presence the
dark force by acting sinister in the real world, thus affecting others, and causing changes in accord with
the sinister dialectic of change. This personal Destiny is revealed, or becomes known, before or during
the Grade Ritual of Internal Adept.
The Destiny is unique, and involves using the natural, and developed character and abilities of the
individual. For some, the Destiny may be to continue with their Nexion, teaching others, and guiding
them in their turn along the Seven-Fold Way. For others, the Destiny may be creative, in the artistic or
musical sense - presencing the sinister through new, invented and performed forms or works. For others,
the Destiny may be to acquire influence and/or power, and using these to aid /produce sinister change in
accord with the sinister dialectic. For others, it may involve some heretical/adversarial or directly
revolutionary or disruptive role, and thus seeking to change society. For others, the Destiny may be
specific and specialized - being a warrior, or an assassin..... There are as many Destinies as there Adepts
to undertake them. [For a text appropriate to one such Destiny, see the ONA MS Warriors of The Dark
Way.]
While this Destiny is unfolding, the Adept will be increasing their esoteric knowledge and experience
through a study and practice of Esoteric Chant, The Star Game, Aeonic Magick. Rites such as those of
the Nine Angles will be undertaken. A complete and reasoned understanding of Aeons, Civilizations and
other forms will be achieved, and with it the beginnings of wisdom.
After many years of striving to fulfil their Destiny, and after many years of experience and learning,
the Adept will be propelled toward the next stage of the Way [ see, for some basic exoteric guidance, the
MS Mastery - Its Real Meaning and Significance; and the MS The Abyss where what occurs during
Internal Adept is described.] When the time is right, the Grade Ritual of Master/Mistress will be
undertaken. The time is right only after the Adept has spent years completing themselves, and their 'self-
image', having taken themselves to and beyond their limits - physical, mental, intellectual, moral,
emotional. Being genuine Adepts, they will have the insight, and the honesty, to know what experiences,
and what knowledge, they lack - and accordingly will seek to undergo such experiences, and learn such
knowledge.
The stage of Internal Adept lasts from five to eleven years.

V - Master/Mistress
The fundamental tasks of this Grade are threefold:
1) The guiding of suitable individuals along the Seven-Fold Way, either on an individual basis, or as
part of a structured Nexion/Temple/group;
2) The performance of Aeonic Magick to aid the sinister dialectic;
3) The creation of new forms to enhance conscious understanding and to aid the presencing of
acausal/sinister forces.
Further, and importantly, a Master/Mistress will be using their Aeonic understanding, and their skills
to influence/bring about changes in the societies of their time - this is Aeonic Magick, but without
"ritual", as described in Parts III and IV of The Deofel Quartet and in texts such as Eulalia, Dark
Daughter of Baphomet. They will also be working to create long-term change (of centuries or more).
Few individuals reach the stage of Master/Mistress - so far, only one to two individuals a century, out
of all the genuine esoteric traditions, have gone beyond the stage of Master/Mistress to that of Grand
Master/Grand Mistress.
The stage of Master/Mistress lasts a minimum of seven years - when sufficient Aeonic works are
completed/achieved, and wisdom attained, there is a moving toward the next stage, that of Grand Master/
Grand Mistress.

^^^
Appendix - The Secret Tasks of the Sinister Way
The secret tasks have remained secret for a long time by virtue of their nature - they represent
genuine dark sorcery in action and as such often are "a-moral". Such esoteric tasks were revealed to an
Initiate by the Master, or Adept, guiding and training that Initiate.
To understand the nature of these tasks, it is necessary for the sinister novice to be familiar, and in
agreement with, the secret teachings themselves, particularly as these relate to culling. [These teachings
are contained in such traditional Order MSS as Culling - A Guide to Sacrifice and Guidelines for the
Testing of Opfers. For a long time, the matters mentioned in the above secret MSS were transmitted only
on an oral basis - it being forbidden for such teachings and practices to be written down or divulged to
non-Initiates. However, as explained elsewhere, in several other MSS, this practice has now changed.
Accordingly, this present MS will detail the secret tasks which a sinister novice must undertake as
part of their commitment to The Dark Tradition. That is, these hitherto secret tasks - like the other tasks
detailed in the MS A Complete Guide to the Seven-Fold Way - are both required and necessary:
mandatory if progress is to be made upon the Way. Without them, there can be no genuine achievement
along the Way, for it is such tasks which develope that character and those abilities which are sinister
and which thus represent the presencing of the dark forces on Earth via the agency (or vehicle) of the
individual sorcerer. These secret tasks - and the other tasks - represent the way of dark sorcerer. They
are sinister. As such, they a fitting only to a minority: to those who are, or those who desire to become,
sinister in a practical way. Some who profess to be sinister - and some who wish to become sorcerers of
The Dark Tradition - will hear of these tasks, or read them, and be surprised, perhaps even appalled,
particularly by the tasks that involve hunting and killing animals and culling human dross. Such people
will say or write such things as "Such tasks are not necessary". By saying or writing such things such
people condemn themselves as mundanes - as "ordinary" and weak - as they will show they lack the
demonic desire, the hardness, the toughness, the darkness which all genuine sinister novices possess or
must develope. The Dark Way is at it is - dark, and dangerous, and full of diabolic ecstasies and diabolic
triumphs over the "ordinary", the mundane and those who would keep everyone in servitude and thrall.
So it is, so has it been, and so shall it continue to be - to enable evolution, to create what must be created,
while the fearful majorities in their sloth, delusions and ignorance continue their morbid, Nazarene-like,
sub-human existence.
As has been stated many times, genuine dark sorcery requires commitment - it requires self-effort, by
the novice, over a period of years. It involves genuine ordeals, the achievement of difficult goals, the
participation in pleasures, and the living of life in certain ways. Only thus are self-insight and genuine
Occult ability born - only thus is a genuine Adept created.

Neophyte:
Before Initiation - and after undertaking the first task of a neophyte as given in the Guide - undertake
the following task:
* Find an area where game is plentiful and, equipping yourself with either a cross-bow or an ordinary
bow (a longbow) hunt/stalk some suitable game, and make a kill. Skin and prepare this game yourself (if
necessary - for example, a pheasant - 'hanging' the game until it is ready). When prepared and ready,
cook and eat this game.
"Game" in this context means wild edible birds or animals such as venison, hare, rabbit, partridge,
pheasant, wildfowl. For this task, you are undertaking the role of hunter, using primitive weapons. (Guns
cannot be used for this task.) After completing this hunting task, either undertake the next task as given
below - which is not obligatory - or repeat the task above, choosing a different type of game.
* Undertake, as a solo hermetic working, either the traditional Mass of Heresy (suitably adapted for
such an hermetic rite), and then, nine days later, the Rite of Defiance.
Note: Both the Mass of Heresy and the Rite of Defiance are intentionally heretical in our times; as well as being means of
catharsis, and providing a practical means whereby those undertaking them can develope a sinister-empathy with that
which and those whom are currently regarded, by Magians and mundanes and in a very practical way, as "evil" and
deserving of approbation.

Initiate:
After the rite or ceremony of your Initiation, and following the completion of the tasks as given in the
Guide, you should choose and undertake, for between six to eighteen months, an Insight Role [see the
MS An Introduction to Insight Roles - 119yf edition].

External Adept:
The following two tasks must both be undertaken successfully.
1) With your Temple formed as one of your External Adept tasks - see the Guide - perform both the
Mass of Heresy and The Rite of Defiance.
2) Train several members, and yourself, in the undertaking of the tests relevant to choosing an opfer.
Select some suitable candidates for the post of opfer, using sinister guidelines for so selecting an opfer,
and undertake the relevant tests on each chosen candidate. The opfer or opfers having been so chosen by
failing such tests, perform The Death Ritual using the chosen opfer(s) in the central role. Thereafter, and
having completed all the necessary preparations, select a further opfer using Aeonics or sinister strategy
as a guide, and undertake The Ceremony of Recalling [see The Grimoire of Baphomet].
It must be stressed that (i) the opfer(s) must be chosen according to sinister principles as given in the
appropriate Order MSS; (ii) those so chosen must be tested according to sinister principles as given in
the appropriate Order MSS. Furthermore, the candidates for the position of opfer can be chosen either by
you, or suggested by a member of your Temple, if those members are following the sinister path in a
committed way.
Beyond External Adept, there are no secret tasks of a prescribed nature, for those following the sinister
path to undertake.



Order of Nine Angles
101yf
(Revised 121 yf)

^^^



Dark-Empathy, Adeptship, and The Seven-Fold Way of the ONA

The cultivation of the faculty of Dark-Empathy is part of the training of The Seven-Fold Way; an
esoteric skill possessed by all genuine Adepts, and a skill, a Dark Art, whose rudiments can be learnt by
undertaking the standard (basic) Grade Ritual of Internal Adept, which Ritual lasts for one particular
alchemical season (around three months), and mastery of which Dark Art involves with one exception
[1] undertaking the advanced Grade Ritual of Internal Adept, which lasts for a different alchemical
season (usually six months or more, depending on geographical location).
Possession of this skill, this particular faculty, is one of the qualities that distinguishes the genuine
Adept. In the Rite of Internal Adept, the candidate has nowhere to hide they are alone, bereft of human
contact; bereft of diversions and distractions; bereft of comforts and especially bereft of the modern
technology that allows and encourages the rapid and vapid and mundane communication of abstractions
and HomoHubris-like emotions and responses. All the candidate has are earth, sky, weather, whatever
wildlife exists in their chosen location and their own feelings, dreams, beliefs, determination, and
hopes. They can either cling onto their ego (their presumed separate self-identity) and their past onto
the mundane world they have chosen to temporarily leave behind or they can allow themselves to
become attuned to the natural rhythm of Nature and of the Cosmos beyond, beyond all causal
abstractions: beyond even those esoteric ones manifest, for instance, in the Septenary Tree of Wyrd,
which are but intimations, pointers, symbols, toward and of the acausal essence often obscured by causal
forms and by written and spoken words.
One illustration (and here another esoteric secret is revealed) may suffice to show the difference between
a genuine Adept (someone who has followed the Seven-Fold Way to at least the stage of Internal Adept)
and the pretentious or deluded mundanes who consider themselves knowledgeable about certain arcane,
or esoteric, matters and who may even have given themselves some pretentious title (such as Priest, or
High Priest, or even Druid). This illustration concerns the feast (or festival) which often goes by the
name Samhain. According to mundanes pretending to be Occultists, or Wiccans, or Druids, or Sorcerers
(or whatever) this feast occurs on the night of October 31st that is, its date is fixed, and determined by
a particular solar-based calender which divides the (allegedly) fixed year into certain specific months of
certain durations. Why do these pretentious Occutlists say, write, and believe this? Because for all
their often pretentious (and sometimes well-meaning) drivel they have no dark-empathy, no real
esoteric-empathy, and instead just regurgitate what they imbibed from books or learnt from another
pretentious mundane, or because they have deluded themselves that are they somehow and mysteriously
in-tune with Nature and the Cosmos.
However, those who possess or who have developed the faculty of dark-empathy who are thus in
natural resonance with the abstractionless emanations of Nature and the Cosmos know that the natural
seasons we experience on Earth (such as Summer and Autumn) are not fixed and certainly are not
determined by some causal abstraction called a solar calender. Neither are they, for instance, determined
by a lunar calender. That is, what in northern climes is called Spring does not start on the Spring
Equinox indeed, and more empathically, the Spring Equinox is often near to mid-Spring, just as the
Summer Equinox is often near mid-Summer. Instead, the beginning of Spring varies from year to year,
and usually from location to location an Adept knows, or feels, when Spring arises in their own
particular location, because they are sensitive to, in balance with, the natural life around them, and thus
feel (or rather smell) the change in the air, in the very soil; they sense, they feel, how the land around
them and its wildlife is changing, coming back to joyous life after the cold dullness of Winter.
Which is why, for instance, in esoteric-speak, we often talk and write about alchemical seasons
which are not fixed by some abstract solar calender, which depend on ones location, and so on, and
which are often intimated, in their beginning, by the first appearance, above the horizon where the Adept
dwells, of certain stars. And which is why, for instance, many or most Adepts tend to live in rural areas.
Thus, the particular feast now often known as Samhain and which in fact is an occurrence when the
Cosmic tides (or Angles) are so aligned that it is easier to open a nexion to the acausal varies in date
from year to year and from location to location. How, therefore, does one determine its actual date? A
genuine Adept in natural resonance with the abstractionless emanations of Nature and the Cosmos
will know, and this knowing will be only relevant to their area where that Adept dwells, and cannot be
abstracted out from such dwelling and thus cannot become a fixed date for others, elsewhere.
In fact, and apropos of something such as Samhain, it could be said that the ONA with its culling, its
presumption of a possible acausal existence for mortals [2], its understanding and use of the faculty of
dark-empathy, its belief in acausal-knowing [3], its emphasis on the feminine [4] , its Dark Goddess, and
its testing initiatory system manifest in the Seven-Fold Way is a far more authentic survival of Celtic
Druidism (and/or primal wicca) than any of the pretentious harmless revivals that garnish so much
mundane Media attention.
Furthermore, given that the faculty of dark-empathy is one of the qualities that distinguishes the genuine
Adept [5] , it can thus be understood why the Order of Nine Angles has placed, and does place, and
always will place great emphasis on its initiatory system: on Initiates following the Seven-Fold Way and
actually doing practical sorcery and undertaking Grade Rituals such as that of Internal Adept. For the
experience, and the achievement, are then theirs unique to, and formative for, them, as individuals.
Thus it is that such individuals achieve Adeptship, by practical experience, by developing certain
faculties, by self-overcoming, by difficult and testing challenges, physical, mental, and Occult. There is
not, has not been, and will not be until we evolve to become another type of human species and have
developed more numinous ways of living any other way of achieving genuine esoteric Adeptship. For
Adeptship, it should be repeated, is only and ever achieved, never given, never awarded by someone else.


Anton Long
AoB
Order of Nine Angles
121 Year of Fayen
Notes:
[1] The one exception is the Rounwytha the rare individual (who is usually of the female gender) who
is naturally gifted with this still uncommon faculty.
[2] Refer for example to the ONA text A Note Concerning After-Life in the Esoteric Philosophy of The
Order of Nine Angles.
[3] Refer for example to the ONA text A Brief Guide to The Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine
Angles.
[4] See, for example, The Sinister Feminine Principle in the Works and Mythos of the ONA in the article
The Occult Fiction of The Order of Nine Angles.
See also the ONA text The Dark Goddess as Archetype.
[5] Some other qualities of the Adept are self-honesty, self-awareness, and self-control, often manifest as
these are in a certain noble attitude and thus in the possession of personal manners. Not for the Adept the
ill-mannered behaviour of Homo Hubris, distinguished as such untermenschen are by their lack of
manners, lack of empathy, and their uncontrollable need to dysfunctionally express themselves and their
emotions in public.
In one word, Adepts possess arte.

A Note Regarding Terms
Dark-Empathy: This is a specific (that is, esoteric) type of empathy that which relates to and concerns
acausal-knowing.
Acausal-knowing: (as distinct from the causal knowing of conventional Science) is basically possessing
a natural sympathy with the various and manifold aspects of Life, manifest, for instance, in: (1) living
causal beings (human, and otherwise, who dwell on our planet, Earth); (2) the living being we term
Nature; and (3) the living, changing, evolving, being we term the Cosmos, whose Life animates Nature,
and which Cosmos has an acausal-continuum and a causal-continuum, each with their own types, or
forms, of life.
This natural-sympathy-with requires the individual to know, to understand, to sense, to intuit, both
beyond outer causal forms and abstractions, and beyond the illusive nature of separateness to thus
know, understand, sense, intuit, the connexions that exist between all aspects of Life, as those
connexions (nexions) are, beyond all words and terms and beliefs.


The Dark Goddess As Archetype
Introduction
The Dark Goddess is often called Baphomet, who is described, according to the aural tradition of the
Order of Nine Angles, as:
a sinister female entity, The Mistress (or Mother) of Blood. According to tradition, she is
represented as a beautiful mature woman, naked from the waist up, who holds in her hand
the severed head of a man.
In former times, as again in this new millennia, it was and it is to Baphomet that human sacrifices were
dedicated.
However, often as in pre-ONA days (that is, before the tradition was given and described by the ONA
name) the Dark Goddess is not referred to directly by name, as, for example, at the end of the
instructional text The Giving, where Mallam is sacrificed in a communal ceremony, and where Lianna
says, [Satanism] is not the way I follow. My tradition is different, much older.
Understood esoterically, an archetype is:
a particular causal presencing of a certain acausal energy and is thus akin to a type of
acausal living being in the causal (and thus in the psyche): it is born (or can be created,
by magickal means), its lives, and then it dies (ceases to be present, presenced) in the
causal (i.e. its energy in the causal ceases).
Thus the Dark Goddess in general, and Baphomet in particular, can be considered as types of living
being, manifest most often in our psyche [1] but also capable of becoming present in our causal
continuum [2].
Mythos and Aural Tradition
According to the aural history of the ONA [3] the old tradition inherited by the present Grand Master
was carried on for many generations by mostly reclusive Adepts who instructed only a select, few,
individuals. In addition, it should be understood that: (1) the tradition existed mainly in rural areas of
South Shropshire and the Welsh Marches; (2) with a few notable exceptions (one being the present
Grand Master) all those who guarded and transmitted the tradition, and who instructed candidates, were
women; (3) the tradition never called by any particular name or described by any term consisted
mainly of esoteric chant; the mythos of The Dark Gods (including tales such as later recounted in the
stories Sabirah and Jenyah), certain ceremonies (such as The Ceremony of Recalling), propitiation of
certain natural forces by means of communal culling, and so on; and (4) a fictional characterization of
one such fairly recent Lady Master/Mistress of Earth is the character of Lianna in The Giving, and which
fictional work gives a general background to, and a few details about, the old tradition itself.
Furthermore, the instructional account Breaking The Silence Down is a fictionalized account of the
awakening (the development) of a young Rounwytha, manifest in the character of Rachael [4]. Rachael,
for instance, enchants naturally, without words or ritual or ceremonies, and forms a natural empathic
link to the area where she dwells, and has (being a Rounwytha, albeit a young one) the natural ability to
bring forth, to induce, in her lover (Diane) a deep, intuitive, understanding of the importance of the
feminine and of Nature.
Breaking The Silence Down also contains an old, traditional, text celebrating the female:
Wash your throats with wine
For Sirius returns
And we women are warm and wanton!
Before I WAS, you were sightless:
You looked, but could not see;
Before I WAS, you had no hearing:
You heard sounds, but could not listen.
Before I WAS, you swarmed with men,
But did not enjoy.
I CAME, opened my body and
Brought you lust, softness, understanding, and love!
My breasts pleased you
And brought forth darkness and joy
(Synestry: The Dark Daughters of Baphomet)
Mistress of Earth as Sinister Archetype
In contrast to nearly ever other manifestation of The Left Hand Path, in the West and in stark contrast
to all other groups who claim to be or who describe themselves as Satanist the ONA has always been
biased toward the feminine aspect of The Sinister.
For example, a majority of traditional nexions, in both the Old World (England) and the New World
(America and Canada) are organized and run by Lady Masters/Mistresses of Earth, just as the ONA has
always had many Sapphic nexions (for example, The Dark Daughters of Chaos, in England).
Conversely, groups such as The Golden Dawn, the OTO, the Temple of Set, and the Church of Satan,
have all been dominated by men and are redolent of that posturing masculine Homo Hubris ethos that is
anathema to Dark-Empathy and the gentility of the well-mannered Adept.
In addition as hinted at in many ONA texts, such as The Rite of the Nine Angles and in The Ceremony
of Recalling [5] the ONA emphasizes that it is the female sorcerer (the priestess) who is one of the
most important keys to opening a nexion to the acausal, and it is through her that acausal energies flow
when a ceremony to open a nexion is undertaken.
As someone wrote concerning the depiction of women in the sinister fiction of the ONA:
In general, such depictions and the mythos of the ONA in general may be said to
empower women; to depict them in a way that has been long neglected, especially in the
still male-dominated, materialistic, West. However, this empowerment, it should be noted,
is based upon the sinister: upon there being hidden esoteric, pagan, depths, abilities and
qualities in women who have an important, and indeed vital, rle to play in our general
evolution and in our own lives. Furthermore, it is one of the stated aims of the ONA to
develope such character, such qualities, such Occult abilities, in women, and the following
of The Seven-Fold Sinister Way is regarded as the means to achieve this.
Furthermore, the ONAs depiction of such women its explication of the dark feminine
principle is very interesting because it is a move away from, and indeed in stark contrast
to, the feminine principle of both the political feminism which has become rather
prevalent in Western societies, and that particular feminine ethos which many pagan and
Wiccan White-light and Right Hand Path groups have attempted to manufacture.
This political feminism is basically an attempt to have women imitate the behaviour, the
personality, the ethos, of men which is what the strident calls for equality are
essentially about, and as such it is often a negation of the character, and of those unique
qualities and abilities, germane to women. The pagan and Wiccan type of feminism is
most often about some dreamy, pseudo-mystical vision of a once mythical perfect past
or about goody-goody types harming none in stark contrast to the dark sinister goings-
on of the ONA feminine archetype, which most obviously includes using sexual
enchantment to manipulate those Homo Hubris type men who deserve what they
get The Occult Fiction of The Order of Nine Angles

Return of The Dark Goddess
One the primary aims of the Order of Nine Angles is:
to use the sinister dialectic (and thus Aeonic Magick and genuine Sinister Arts) to aid and
enhance and make possible entirely new types of societies for human beings, with these
new societies being based on new tribes and a tribal way of living where the only law is
that of our Dark Warriors, which is the Law of The Sinister-Numen. (A Brief Guide to
The Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine Angles)
It should be noted and needs to be emphasized that the Law of The Sinister-Numen applies to both
men and women, and that no distinction is made between male, and female, warriors. That is, the only
distinction that matters is living by the code which is the Law of The Sinister-Numen, so that, and for
example, disputes are settled by having a man or woman of honour who is highly esteemed because of
their honour and known for their honourable deeds, arbitrate and decide the matter.
Furthermore, it is possible, and indeed probable, that the new tribal way of living which will evolve
and which will replace the lifeless, un-numinous, male-and-HomoHubris-dominated, abstraction of the
nation-State will veer toward a new and natural balance between male and female, made possible by
the real and natural equality that the Law of The Sinister-Numen manifests and creates, and by the re-
emergence of the Mistress of Earth as Sinister Archetype.
For, implicit in this archetype as in all those who are Mistresses of Earth (of traditional nexions or
otherwise) is that necessary dark-empathy which returns us to a correct understanding and knowing of
our relation to other Life through a natural and esoteric resonance with the abstractionless emanations of
Nature and the Cosmos. And it is this dark-empathy this natural, wordless, ritual-less, esoteric
resonance which is the quintessence of the old tradition, presenced in the character, the very nature, of
a Rounwytha. The Mistress of Earth the warrior sorceress is thus, in essence, an evolutionary
development of the Rounwytha, where the practical (manifest for instance in the Law of The Sinister-
Numen and in an outer sinister life of dark deeds) meets and is blended and balanced with the
esotericism of Dark-Empathy.
Thus it is that one of secrets of a male Adept (and more so, of a genuine Master) is their unification of
the opposites within themselves (for example, and in symbolic exoteric-speak, the archetypes re-
presented by Satan and Baphomet), and the emergence from such an alchemical process of a new, more
evolved, individual. Manifestations of this new type of male individual (in terms of character) are Dark-
Empathy (a natural esoteric resonance and sympathy with Nature, other living beings, and the Cosmos),
and the nobility (the excellence of personal character) that comes with being cultured and possessing
personal manners and yet being prepared to die to save ones personal honour. All of which stand in
almost direct opposition to the type of hedonistic male Adept that all others Left Hand Path, and so-
called Satanic groups, desire to manufacture and which, indeed, they do manufacture, perpetuating as
they do that untermensch sub-species, Homo Hubris.
Our archetype of The Dark Goddess our warrior sorceresses are one means by which we ourselves,
and our current untermensch way of life may be transformed, for:

and it is through a real pathei-mathos that a genuine alchemical transformation begins. Part of which
pathei-mathos is, of course, the Rite of Internal Adept, wherein the faculty of Dark-Empathy can be
discovered and cultivated.
Thus does the Dark Goddess, Baphomet Mistress of Blood and Mother of Culling come to be both
invoked and evoked and so presenced on Earth, since:
It is of fundamental importance to evolution both individual and otherwise that what
is Dark, Sinister or Satanic is made real in a practical way, over and over again. That is,
that what is dangerous, awesome, numinous, tragic, deadly, terrible, terrifying and beyond
the power of ordinary mortals, laws or governments to control is made manifest. In effect,
non-Initiates (and even Initiates) need constantly reminding that such things still exist;
they need constantly to be brought face-to-face, and touched, with what is, or appears to
be, inexplicable, uncontrollable, powerful and evil. They need reminding of their own
mortality of the unforeseen, inexplicable powers of Fate, of the powerful force of
Nature
This means wars, sacrifice, tragedy and disruptionfor it is one of the duties of a Satanic
Initiate to so presence the dark, and prepare the way for, or initiate, the change and
evolution which always result from such things.. To Presence The Dark [7]
Anton Long
Order of Nine Angles
119 Year of Fayen
(Revised 121 Year of Fayen)
Notes:
[1] The psyche of the individual is a term used, in the Sinister Way, to describe those aspects of an
individual those aspects of consciousness which are hidden, or inaccessible to, or unknown to, the
individual. Basically, such aspects can be considered to be those forces/energies which do or which can
influence the individual in an emotional way or in a way which the individual has no direct control over
or understanding of. One part of this psyche is what has been called the unconscious, and some of the
forces/energies of this unconscious have been, and can be, described by the term archetypes.
[2] qv. The Grimoire of Baphomet.
[3] As has been explained many times, these traditions are simply aural traditions, and may or may not
contain certain historical facts, it being for each individual to make their own judgement concerning
them,
[4] A real-life account of one such similar encounter was briefly recalled in The Girl Goddess, published
in the now defunct zine, Exeat. An expurgated version was later published in vol 3, #2 of Fenrir.
[5] Where it is written:
You who are the daughter of and a Gate
To our Dark Gods
Kiss me and I shall make you
As an eagle to its prey.
Touch me and I shall make you
As a strong sword that severs
And stains my Earth with blood.
Taste me and I shall make you
As a seed of corn which grows
Toward the sun, and never dies.
Plough me and plant me
With your seed and I shall make you
As a Gate that opens to our gods!
[6] The goddess, Judgement, favours someone learning from adversity. Aeschylus: Agamemnon, 250
[7] For an explication of Satanism in an Aeonic context, refer to ONA texts such as Frequently Asked
Questions About The Order of Nine Angles and A Glossary of Order of Nine Angles Terms, where it is
stated:
According to the ONA, Satanism is a specific Left Hand Path, one aim of which is to
transform, to evolve, the individual by the use of esoteric Arts, including Dark Sorcery.
Another aim is, through using the Sinister Dialectic, to transform the world, and the causal
itself, by for example returning, presencing, in the causal, not only the entity known as
Satan but also others of The Dark Gods.
In essence, and thus esoterically, Satanism as understood and practised by the ONA
(presenced by means of Traditional Nexions) is one important exoteric form appropriate
to the current Aeon, and thus useful in Presencing The Dark.
Is the ONA a Satanist organization?
Yes, and also no. Yes, because Satanism or perhaps more correctly,
traditional Satanism is one of our causal forms; part of our heritage; an
important exoteric means to Presence The Dark. But our understanding of
Satanism is not that of the mundanes, and in the mudanes we include most
if not all of those who now consider themselves Satanists and who thus
follow the mundane so-called satanism of the likes of LaVey and Aquino.
Traditional Satanism is outlined in such MSS of ours as The Ontology and
Theology of Traditional Satanism.
The ONA is not just satanic because even traditional Satanism (a term we
first used, some decades ago, and now appropriated by others) is only one
particular causal form linked to one particular Aeon (the current one). That
is, it is only one means, one way, of currently presencing The Dark Forces;
of provoking change and aiding our evolution, individual and social. That
is, Satanism is but an exoteric (or public) form of the current Aeon an
outer shell which just encloses, or which can enclose/contain, some
particular sinister, acausal, energies in a certain span of causal Time. Of
course, most who today profess to be satanists will have no idea what we
are talking about here, which is one reason why they are still mundanes.
Thus, we tend now in this the Third Phase of our sinister, centuries-long,
Aeonic strategy to use the term sinister instead, to describe ourselves, and
the ONA itself. Hence, we now describe the New Aeon that we seek to
bring-into-being, by our practical subversion and our dark sorcery, as a
sinister Aeon, rather than a Satanic Aeon, since the next Aeon will take us
beyond our currently limited causal forms (beyond exoteric Satanism), and
beyond the abstractions of the mundanes, who so like to pretend they
understand some-thing by giving it some label or describing it by some
term, some -ism or some -ology.
For the reality is that we cannot be defined in the simple, causal, way the
mundanes want, and need.





Advanced Introduction to The Dark Gods: Five-Dimensional Acausal Sorcery


The fundamental basis of five-dimensional acausal sorcery is acausal thinking: that is, knowing and
understanding what the acausal is, what acausal energy is, and how such things relate to our causal
phenomenal world, and to us, as individuals.

Explained in a simplistic way, acausal thinking means the following:

(1) Simultaneity - that is, that acausal energy does not propagate in a causal linear way either in "time"
or in "space". Instead, such energy propagates (and can manifest or be presenced) according to the
nature of acausal-space and acausal-time. Thus, there is no direct, causal-based, "cause and effect" -
events are not, or may not be, separated by a duration of causal time, and are not, or may not be,
separated by a physical distance as measured according to causal-space.

(2) Acausal energy implies acausal beings (or "entities") which exist in both the acausal dimensions/
spaces (acausal-space and acausal-time) and in our causal universe. These beings live, according to the
type of acausal energy that they are, and their existence is independent of us, as causal beings. Thus, The
Dark Gods, of mythos, legend and esoteric tradition, are one type of such acausal entities.

(3) Empathy - that is, knowing and understanding that causal beings (or "entities") such as ourselves,
who have life or existence in the causal spaces/dimensions, are not separate, discrete or even
"individual" beings or entities, but are only parts of the matrix which comprises causal and acausal
spaces. That is, that such causal entities are nexions, and are "alive" by virtue of having acausal energy;
they can be viewed, in one sense, as receptacles, composed of causal, physical elements, atoms and so
on, in-which acausal energy can dwell (or be presenced). Our consciousness - and especially magick,
correctly understood - is a means to apprehend our true nature as causal entities and can be a means for
us to access more acausal energy.

Explained in a simplistic way, five-dimensional acausal sorcery is a means to create, or draw-into-the-
causalspaces, acausal beings/entities, and a means for us to transform ourselves (and other causal
entities) by accessing/presencing acausal energy and thus possibly move toward a dwelling in the
acausal spaces. Furthermore, acausal sorcery works on the fundamental premise of the irrelevancy of
causal-time and causal-space - that is, our concepts of cause-and-effect, of spatial distance, of a
beginning and an end - of a past, a present and a future - do not apply.


The Nature of Acausal Beings

Acausal beings are beyond our causal concepts and abstractions. Some dwell (and can only exist in) the
acausal spaces, while others can dwell or be manifest in both the acausal and the causal, with there being
many different types of acausal entities all of which have their own "nature" or type of being.
Essentially, they have no physical form, as we define and understand physical form (for example, a
body) although some types of acausal being, who can dwell or manifest or be presenced in our causal
spaces, can dwell-within, or presence themselves within or be presenced within, a causal form such as a
living body or being (including a human being) and some of the acausal beings who can or who have
done this are known as "shapeshifters". We cannot "see"or detect (by our limited physical senses or by
using causality-based physical instruments) unpresenced acausal beings who may be transiting through
or dwelling-within our causal spaces (our physical world/universe) if such beings have not accessed, or
presenced themselves, in some causal, living, form (or even, in most cases, even if they have done this).
However, some of us (and some other life) may sometimes "feel" or be aware of some such acausal
beings: for example, if we possess a certain type of empathy or have the esoteric knowledge to detect
some such transiting or in-dwelling acausal beings.

Since these acausal beings are beyond our causal concepts and abstractions, it is incorrect to judge such
beings according to our limited, causal, "morality". They are neither "good" nor "evil". They live
according to their own nature, as acausal beings, just as, for example, a wild predatory animal lives
according to its wild predatory nature. According to esoteric tradition, there are some acausal beings
who are drawn or who have been in the past been drawn toward our causal spaces (our physical universe/
world) because they do or have acquired the ability to "feed off" certain types of emotion (or "states of
being") which emotion (or "states of being") are but types of energy.

Due to the nature of the acausal spaces (and thus the nature of acausal energy) acausal beings do not
"die" as we die and do not "age" as we age. Furthermore, our causal concept of physical travel (or
movement) which takes causal time is irrelevant to and does not apply to such beings, due to their very
nature as acausal beings. However, most acausal beings are not, by our standards, "all-powerful" and
many cannot change or restructure temporal things, just as some cannot transit to ("be presenced in") the
causal spaces, or dwell-within causal beings, without some aid or assistance in opening a nexion or
nexions (which in many instances is just a direct connexion between the causal and acausal spaces).


Acausal Sorcery

Among the techniques of acausal sorcery are the following:

(1) Esoteric chant, especially that involving the use of certain shaped crystals of a certain type. This
chant can access and/or produce, certain types of acausal energy (or under certain circumstances, open a
nexion to certain acausal spaces to allow certain acausal beings to presence in our dimensions).

(2) Empathy - that is, by direct acausal thinking (or "being") which implies a particular type of
awareness and consciousness and certain abilities. It should be noted that one of the aims of The Star
Game, in its various forms, is to provoke such acausal thinking, and to provide some experience of some
of the awareness involved. This is the natural creation of a nexion or nexion (or the use of an already
existing connexion) and then the attraction of acausal energies or acausal beings (a natural "calling" of
such beings).

(3) Certain acts (which over a certain period of causal time may be said to represent an extended
"ritual") can be done to create a nexion or nexions (or to prepare an already existing nexion or nexions,
such as an individual or individual) and to then access or generate or otherwise produce those particular
energies which may attract into or through such a nexion or nexions, certain acausal beings whose
"nature" is to be drawn toward such energies to then indwell in such a nexion or nexions or to otherwise
be presenced in the causal.


What should be understood about all methods is that it is in the nature of certain types of acausal energy
to flow through a nexion. That is, once a connexion is established, and such energy or energies accessed,
then a causal presencing will begin. Furthermore, certain times are regarded, according to a certain
esoteric tradition, as more favourable than others - that is, there a certain causal times when certain
"cosmic tides" (caused by the structure of causal and acausal space-time) facilitate the flow of such
acausal energy into the causal, and other times when the opposite occurs (when, that is, it becomes more
difficult for such energy to be accessed and presenced in the causal). One causal apprehension of such
cosmic tides is said to be "aeons" - with the beginning of such an Aeon being a time (in causal terms)
when such a presencing, such a flow, is favourable.


The Dark Gods

One of the aims of a certain groups of Adepts is to presence (or, rather, to re-presence) The Dark Gods.
That is, to bring these beings (who are mostly shapeshifters) into our own causal dimensions and thus
change the life, the living, of our world, and our causal universe. According to one ancient esoteric
tradition (to be believed or not according to one's way of thinking) one such acausal entity - a
shapeshifter - is known in mythos and legend as "Satan", with this acausal being assuming, in former
times, various causal forms (or "appearances").




Beyond Sorcery: Toward The Acausal

According to a certain esoteric tradition, it is possible for us, as individual human beings dwelling
(existing) in the causal spaces, to move toward an existence in the acausal spaces. That is, in a simplistic
sense, to transfer our consciousness, via a nexion or nexion, into an acausal being and thus begin to
dwell in the acausal spaces. According to another tradition, it is also possible for us to create, for
ourselves, such an acausal existence - that is, to transit into the acausal. Such a dwelling (living) by a
causal-based entity such as ourselves is often regarded as one of the greatest goals of genuine esoteric
arts, and the means to do this as perhaps the greatest secret of genuine Dark Arts, the greatest act of
natural alchemy (1).






Anton Long
118 yf (Year of Fayen)
Agios o Baphomet


Notes:

(1) For some further details, see the MS Acausal Alchemy .




ONA Esoteric Notes
Azal, Dhar, Zamal, and Acausal Time
One Question from an Initiate: How do the Nine Angles relate to Azal, Dhar and Zamal, and what Earth-
bound (causal) form (structure/construct) is used to symbolize this?
One Possible Answer: Daar ul-Islam is one possible form (literally: the realms of Islam) A causal
construct used to manifest some-thing beyond the causal (i.e. a-causal). A Khilafah led by a Khalifah
(a leader, or chief) is one type of such a causal construct; an Earth-based Imperium, which correctly
led and correctly developed, can be the basis for a Galactic khilafah/imperium. Thus, such a construct
symbolizes the animation of the nine angles by acausal energy a means whereby acausal energies (that
which animates and makes alive) become presenced among humans. Such a Khilafah animates human
beings (especially mundanes) to make them a means to what is beyond them.
Azal, Dhar and Zamal are Arabic terms used by classical Islamic philosophy (and Islamic alchemy) and
refer to aspects of Time (both causal and acausal). The nine angles relate to these Time aspects because,
when animated in certain ways, what the nine angles are (or can be) are conduits/nexions and/or a
collocation of Space-Time metrics which allow the presencing of acausal energies.
Note the words: (1) realms of Islam (plural), for these extend over what are now described as many
nations (i.e. many realms); (2) one type of such a causal construct, for there are other possibilities,
beyond the form that is Islam; (3) Khalifah leader; the person who establishes a new Khilafah will be
quite similar to Vindex, since a Khilafah is established, and maintained, through Jihad.
Commentary
To bring-into-being what has been termed The Galactic Imperium (aka The Dark Imperium aka the
exoteric causal form of the new sinister Aeon) several causal constructs or forms can be utilized or
manufactured.
One aim of the esoteric (inner) ONA is to aid, support and if necessary manufacture all the possible
causal forms that can be utilized or manufactured to achieve our goals. This will be done until one form
utilized, aided or manufactured by us triumphs, and thus wins out in the process of evolution
(exoterically, achieves success by survival of the fittest) after which we shall concentrate our resources
on that successful form of ours. Thus, we are being practical, pragmatic, and sinister: using whatever
means and forms we can to presence the acausal and to bring-into-being what aids our esoteric aims; and
also attacking the Old Order on many fronts by various means (and various tactics) until we achieve a
practical breakthrough in one or more areas. This is the strategy, and the tactics, of a practical war
which is what we are fighting.
A Khilafah is just one such form, one such causal construct which has the potential to at some future
time bring-into-being The Galactic Imperium; one particular form whose exoteric mythos already exists,
and which form is already being fought for and supported, on the practical level, by many of those not
of us and by a few who are of us.
Another such form is the emergence of a new supra-tribal form, deriving from the mythos of Vindex,
and in which the sinister tribes of the ONA form the initial basis, the origin. This form is currently in the
process of being manufactured, and of having acausal energies generated (by various esoteric means) to
aid, sustain and expand it.
There are some other forms. But what all the esoteric-supported forms have in common is that they all
presence, can presence, or will presence, an important aspect of the numinous to wit, the practical way
of the warrior, as manifest, for example by the Japanese Samurai, the Waffen-SS and, more recently, by
the Taliban, and also by successful and large urban gangs. Indeed, all these numinous forms supported
by sinister groups such as ours because they have the potential to achieve our aims make the warrior
way an essential part of their exoteric and esoteric ethos, and thus manifest a martial spirit; a spirit, an
ethos, where the individual warrior is seen as the individual ideal and where the warrior places their
duty, their loyalty, their honour, before their own life, and where combat is seen as necessary and
healthy and is used as a means to achieve goals.
This is why, for instance, none of our esoteric kind could or would support something as un-numinous as
the New World Order led by Amerika, for this ethos of this new empire is materialistic; the goals are
fundamentally capitalistic and un-evolutionary; and the individual ideal is the mundane, Homo Hubris
the contented wage or salary slave. That is, the ethos of this NWO is Magian, not ours, and can never
be made ours.

NexionZero
Order of Nine Angles
119 Year of Fayen


Guide To The Kulture and Sinister Ethos of the ONA

The Order of Nine Angles (ONA, O9A) is a subversive, sinister, esoteric association comprising Sinister
Tribes, Dreccs, Traditional Nexions, Sinister-Empaths, individual Sorcerers (male and female), and
Balobians.
By subversive is meant disruptive of and opposed to the existing order (society, governments, and their
so-called Law and Order) and desirous of overthrowing and replacing the existing order.
By sinister is meant a-moral and of The Left Hand Path [1].
By esoteric is meant secretive, and Occult (that is, pertaining to The Dark Arts). In general, many of
those associated with the ONA hide their identity - by which mundanes and mundane governments
know and describe and classify them - for practical reasons, given the subversive and sinister nature of
the ONA. Some may also hide their association with the ONA, for the same reason. Pseudonyms and
aliases, and new, alternative, identities, are positively encouraged by the ONA.
By association is meant a collective a collection of individuals and groups who share similar interests,
aims and life-styles, and who co-operate together for their mutual benefit and in pursuit of similar goals.
A Sinister Tribe is a localized, territorial, sinister kindred a gang of Dreccs who rule, in a practical
way, their own neighbourhood or neighbourhoods, and who regard mundane property and wealth as a
useful resource.
A Drecc is a person who lives a practical sinister life that is, who upholds and lives by The Code of
The Sinister-Numen (see below) and who thus accepts that the only law is the law of sinister-honour.
Thus, Dreccs have contempt for mundanes, for all mundane societies, and for all laws except their own,
and accept that the only true justice is Dreccian justice that is, based on the law of sinister-honour.
A Traditional Nexion is a local group of Sorcerers (male and female, or all male or all female) who
follow The Seven-Fold Sinister Way and who thus practise External, Internal, and Aeonic Magick
(Sorcery). Traditional Nexions often use the term The Sinister Way, or The Seven-Fold Sinister Way, or
The Dark Tradition, and/or Traditional Satanism, to describe their Way.
By Balobians aka Balo-Bohemians [2] we mean those artists, musicians, artisans, and writers, who
share or are inspired by our sinister ethos and life-style, and/or who share some or all of our aims and
objectives, but who may not have some formal involvement with us.

Thus, the ONA is a diverse, and world-wide, collective of diverse groups, tribes, and individuals,
who share and who pursue similar sinister, subversive, interests, aims and life-styles, and who co-
operate when necessary for their mutual benefit and in pursuit of their shared aims and objectives.
The criteria for belonging to the ONA is this sharing and pursuit of similar sinister, subversive, interests,
aims and life-styles, together with the desire to co-operate when it is beneficial to them and the pursuit
of our shared aims. There is thus no formal ONA membership, and no Old-Aeon, mundane, hierarchy or
even any rules.
Instead, there is an ONA Kulture and ethos, and an identification with this ONA Kulture and sinister
ethos.
Those who identify with this ONA Kulture and sinister ethos are free to chose the means, the methods,
the ways, that suits their own character best, and/or which interest or inspire them most, and are actively
encouraged to do this.
Hence, those who belong to, or associate themselves with or who are inspired by our collective may and
do differ in the means used to attain our (and their) aims and objectives, just as they will differ in
whether or not they have, or desire, some formal association with us; that is, whether or not they
publicly or otherwise adhere to or associate themselves with the ONA and use the ONA name.
Thus, many Balobians, for instance, do not assign any label or terms to themselves, and so they may not
describe themselves as satanists, or as Dreccs, or even as Occultists although some do just as some
Balobians may adhere to or align themselves with or practice some other, non-ONA, Occult Way, or
adhere to or align themselves with some non-Occult Way or weltanschauung.

The Goals, Aims and Objectives, of The ONA
Our fundamental aim is to change, to evolve, human beings to produce a new type of human being.
This derives from our belief that we human beings have great potential; that we can consciously change
and evolve ourselves, and that esoteric Arts, especially The Dark Arts, are one of the most practical
means to do this. Our Dark Arts include our sinister tribes and our Dreccian way of life, as well as the
more traditional Dark Arts of External, Internal, and Aeonic Magick.
Our main goal is to disrupt, undermine, destroy, overthrow or replace by any practical means all
existing societies, all governments, and all nations, and in their place create new societies, new ways of
life, based on our own tribal way of living, where the only law is our law of sinister-honour.
We desire to do this because of our belief that the current order, the current systems, are all mundane,
and reflect the nature of mundanes; of those who lack our sinister spirit, our defiance, our desire to free
ourselves from mundanity and the restrictions of patronising governments and abstract, impersonal, law,
and which governments treat us as either children or as subjects to be restrained and controlled.
Our means our Dark Arts are many and varied, and include our sinister tribes, our Traditional
Nexions (with the Seven Fold Sinister Way and External, Internal, and Aeonic Magick), our Dreccs, our
Sorcerers and Sorceresses who work alone or with a few sinister comrades, our Sinister-Empaths, our
Star Game, and our sympathizers and helpers, such as Balobians. One other important means, employed,
by the ONA and an essential part of our Dark Arts is our sinister Mythos, and which ONA Mythos
includes The Mythos of The Dark Gods, and The Mythos of Vindex.
One of our objectives is for our new species to leave this planet we call Earth (our childhood home), and
establish ourselves among the star-systems of our own Galaxies, and other Galaxies. This leaving of our
childhood home will, with its challenges, its experiences, and its opportunities, enable us to mature, and
further evolve, as a species.

The Sinister Ethos of The ONA
The sinister ethos of the ONA a guide to our sinister life-style is expressed in our Law of Sinister-
Honour, and defined by our Sinister Code.
The Sinister Code
Our sinister-honour means we are fiercely loyal to only our own sinister, ONA, kind. Our
sinister-honour means we are wary of, and do not trust and often despise all those who
are not like us, especially mundanes.
Our duty as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to be ready,
willing, and able to defend ourselves, in any situation, and to be prepared to use lethal
force to so defend ourselves.
Our duty as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to be loyal to, and
to defend, our own kind: to do our duty, even unto death, to those of our brothers and
sisters to whom we have sworn a personal oath of loyalty.
Our obligation as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to seek
revenge, if necessary unto death, against anyone who acts dishonourably toward us, or
who acts dishonourably toward those to whom we have sworn a personal oath of loyalty.
Our obligation as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to never
willingly submit to any mundane; to die fighting rather than surrender to them; to die
rather (if necessary by our own hand) than allow ourselves to be dishonourably humiliated
by them.
Our obligation as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to never trust
any oath or any pledge of loyalty given, or any promise made, by any mundane, and to be
wary and suspicious of them at all times.
Our duty as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to settle our
serious disputes, among ourselves, by either trial by combat, or by a duel involving deadly
weapons; and to challenge to a duel anyone mundane, or one of our own kind who
impugns our sinister honour or who makes mundane accusations against us.
Our duty as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to settle our non-
serious disputes, among ourselves, by having a man or woman from among us (a brother
or sister who is highly esteemed because of their sinister deeds), arbitrate and decide the
matter for us, and to accept without question, and to abide by, their decision, because of
the respect we have accorded them as arbitrator
Our duty as sinister individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to always
keep our word to our own kind, once we have given our word on our sinister honour, for
to break ones word among our own kind is a cowardly, a mundane, act.
Our duty as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to act with sinister
honour in all our dealings with our own sinister kind.
Our obligation as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to marry
only those from our own kind, who thus, like us, live by our Code and are prepared to die
to save their sinister-honour and that of their brothers and sisters.
Our duty as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour means that an oath of
sinister loyalty or allegiance, once sworn by a man or woman of sinister honour (I swear
on my sinister-honour that I shall) can only be ended either: (1) by the man or woman
of sinister honour formally asking the person to whom the oath was sworn to release them
from that oath, and that person agreeing so to release them; or (2) by the death of the
person to whom the oath was sworn. Anything else is unworthy of us, and the act of a
mundane.

ONA Kulture
Our Kulture [3] is an expression of the living tradition that we belong to, and the essence of this living
tradition is our practical sinister ethos, which describes the way we live or aspire to live. For us, Kulture
is a means to produce, nurture, and aid, our new type of human beings, and a means to produce, nurture,
aid, and evolve the new ways of life, and the new societies, based on our sinister tribes.
Thus, our living tradition includes our Dark Arts (our practices) and our Mythos, and what will be
developed and evolve from these, by and among our collective, in the future, consistent with our aims,
objectives and our ethos.

Order of Nine Angles
121 Year of Fayen

Notes:

[1] In general, the Left Hand Path means that nothing is forbidden or restricted; that the individual takes
sole responsibility for their actions and their quest, and that it is practical, sinister, amoral, dangerous
and challenging deeds which breeds and which reveals true sinister character.
For an overview of the Left Hand Path, in the context of the ONA, see the text, by Richard Stirling,
entitled The ONA and The Left Hand Path.
[2] The prefix Balo is from the Old English balo sinister (baleful), as in balocraft, a sinister (Dark)
Art. Satanas was often described as balewa, The Sinister (baleful) One.
[3] We use the spelling Kulture to distinguish our sinister Kulture, since the term culture has been used
to describe the alleged culture of mundanes.
ONA Manuscripts
Main Category: Guides to the ONA
Sub Category: Esoteric Philosophy of The ONA
Date: 121yf
Version 1.03
Last revised 121yf

copyleft 121 Year of Fayen
The Order of Nine Angles / Order of The Nine Angles






Our Sinister Character



One of the primary aims of the subversive and sinister association known, exoterically, as The Order of
Nine Angles is to create, to aid, a new type of human being and thence a new, higher, sinister, human
species.

Given this aim, it is necessary to know not only the nature, the character, the personality, of this new
human being, but also how and by what practical and/or esoteric means such a type of person can be
created and nurtured.



The Nature of The Sinister and The Nature of Mundanes


For the sake of conciseness and for the sake of argument we will here make some plausible
generalizations, based on observations and study of human beings, and of some of the forms human
beings have constructed over certain periods of causal Time.


Mundanes:

Mundanes constitute the vast majority of human beings, and some of the distinguishing features of
mundanes are: (1) their lack of insight about themselves; (2) their natural nature means they can be
easily swayed by their own feelings, their own desires, and the rhetoric of others; (3) their innate desire
for comfort, security, and their need to fulfil their own desires; (4) their innate fear of otherness; (5) their
basal inability to consciously change themselves via pathei-mathos.

One important marker of mundanes is that they generally, or almost always, delude themselves about
their abilities, especially in relation to "knowing themselves".

Another useful observation about mundanes - another useful generalization - is that there appears to be
several types of mundanes, which types exhibit certain behaviour different from other types of
mundanes. For instance, there is the Western (predominately Caucasian) mundane, who exhibits a
certain cunning, an often overbearing arrogance, who possess the nature of the bully, who is
bloodthirsty, and who has an innate, prejudiced, and unfounded belief that they are "superior" to others -
a belief that they now cunningly try to hide, often even from themselves. A good example of this type of
mundane is Tony Blair - the sly, arrogant, lying, manipulative politician, with a superiority complex,
who believes he has some sort of "mission" to bring his mundane type of so-called "civilization" to
others, who always makes excuses for his failures, and for his - always indirect and thus cowardly -
killing of others, and who, most importantly, does not realize, or comprehend, that he himself is being
manipulated, by others, or by some causal abstraction(s) he is in thrall to.


Predators:


Human predators form a very small percentage of the general human species, and thus are rare, and their
primary distinguishing features are that: (1) they act on instinct, which instinct controls or subsumes
them so that they are compelled to act in certain ways, such as to kill people, or rape women; and (2)
they lack the ability and the desire to know themselves and to control themselves. Thus, although some
of them may have a certain innate natural cunning which may aid them (as it aids natural animal
predators such a wolves or foxes), these predators are akin to talking animals who walk upright.

It should be noted, and understood, that many human beings who like to consider themselves as
predators - or who are often considered to be predatory in nature by other human beings - are not. Here,
for instance, we refer to such mundanes or Magians as capitalistic entrepreneurs, opportunistic
politicians (corrupt or otherwise); and career racketeers. And, of course, we refer to those mundane
fantasists who like to consider themselves, or even call themselves, "satanists". None of these types of
humans have a true, animal, subsuming consuming predatory nature - and neither do they possess an
innate human-sinister character.



Magians:

Magians are a specific type of human being - they are the natural exploiters of others, possessed of an
instinctive type of human cunning and an avaricious personal nature. Over the past millennia they have
developed a talent for manipulating other human beings, especially Western mundanes, by means of
abstractions - such as usury and "freedom" and marxian/capitalist "social engineering/planning" - and by
hoaxes/illusions, such as that of "democracy". The easily manipulated nature of Western mundanes, and
the Magian talent for such things as usury and litigation/spiel, their ability to cunningly manipulate, and
their underlying charlatanesque (and almost always cowardly nature), have given them wealth, power
and influence.

A pertinent example of the charlatanesque type of Magian - who has gained influence among mundanes
despite his plagiarism and total lack of originality - is LaVey.


The Natural Sinister Type:


These are those, currently rare, human beings - those individuals - who, rationally or instinctively, or
both, have perceived and/or understood the flaws, the limitations, in all the above human types, and who
thus - inwardly yearning for something more, something greater, something darkly-numinous - have
tried to, or who have experimented with, changing themselves, often by seeking out challenges both
physical and esoteric, trusting or hoping that such challenges, such things, will bring them insight and
provoke the type of inner change, that transformation, they desire.

These are those who feel or who know themselves to be - or who come to know themselves to be -
different from all other human types, and who are thus dissatisfied with themselves, and who thus often
have a natural instinct for the darkly-numinous: for that which, for those things which, mundanes
especially seem to fear or find disturbing or which they have branded heretical or "illegal".

These type of people are one of the reasons why an esoteric, sinister, association such as the ONA exists.



Breeding Sinister Character

It should be understood that, exoterically, the ONA should be considered to be a means; a practical
system of causing or of provoking human change. An analogy might be that the ONA is a new type of
acausal technology, which technology utilizes acausal energy and presences that energy in specific ways
on this planet.

That is, the basic means of the ONA are (1) a practical system of training for individuals; a guide to how
individuals can change, evolve, themselves and develope a sinister character or enhance an already
latent sinister character; and (2) inspiring, and bringing-into-being, new ways of human living, which
new ways of living will or which can change, evolve, human beings in a collective (non-individual) way.

This individual training of ours is manifest, for example, in our Seven Fold Sinister Way, and this Way -
being an inner, individual, Alchemy and being sinister - is hard, difficult, and dangerous; it takes a
certain amount of causal Time, many years, in fact. But it does what was and what is intended - that is,
produce individuals possessed of a particular, evolved, strong, sinister character.

Our new ways of living are manifest in our sinister tribes, who are, who form, our sinister collective, our
sinister kindred. And these do what is intended - spreading our subversive, sinister, evolutionary, ethos,
and breeding, in far larger numbers than our individual training, an entirely new type of human being.


Thus, the aim of a sinister association such as the ONA is not only to enhance, to develope, to evolve,
such a natural sinister character as may already exist in a few individuals, but also and importantly to
assimilate more and more human beings in order to give them our sinister nature; in order to make them
part of our sinister collective. And it is this development, this assimilation, which will create an entirely
new species of human being. This assimilation is by means of others joining or being assimilated into
our tribes, or by forming new sinister tribes of their own and by these new tribes assimilating other
human beings, and thus expanding their territory.



Our New Sinister Breed


Our new, evolved, sinister character is evident in many things. Someone of this new breed of human
being has a refined and developed self-awareness and self-control; the ability of rational (logical)
thought - they are able to assess situations in a rational manner.

This new type of individual has the ability to shapeshift; to act-out, with conviction, certain rles, for a
specific reason, even if that reason is to learn about others, and themselves. They also possess an
empathic ability; the ability to defend themselves and to survive, and are prepared, without remorse, to
use lethal force if necessary.

They also, and importantly, possess the ability to adapt to changing circumstances and to learn from
experience, thus changing, evolving, themselves in a controlled and a conscious manner (pathei-
mathos).

They can be dispassionately ruthless, if required or if necessary; and have the faculty to see far beyond
the causal moment and beyond causal, personal feelings, and are focused on a long-term goal or goals,
which importantly and of sinister necessity include long-term supra-personal goals. They have the
ability - if required or if necessary - to manipulate situations and people to their advantage or in order to
achieve such goals.



Thus, in essence, the new sinister individual is: (1) ultimately (often as a consequence of pathei-mathos),
dispassionately in control of themselves - of their actions, their words, their feelings, their thoughts; and
thus possesses the ability to learn from, to change themselves as a result of, diverse experiences; (2)
possessed of the ability to rationally assess situations and individuals; (3) possessed of the faculty of
knowing, seeing, and understanding, beyond the causal; of having a knowledge of, a vision of, the
possibilities of human life, and thus of how we and the Cosmos can change and evolve.


In addition, they possess that often quiet, non-demonstrative, inner strength, that inner resolve, which
arises from knowing they can defend themselves; from having overcome many and various hard
practical challenges; from having experienced both the Light and the Dark of human living; and of
having, for example, undergone that inner Alchemical change resulting either from a following of The
Seven-Fold Way to Adept and beyond, or from being part of a sinister collective and sharing in the life,
the deeds, of that collective.

In terms of appearance and personal behaviour, they can rationally choose to be - in the world of the
mundanes and appear to the mundanes as - one of several types of people, thus cloaking themselves in a
sinister manner. That is, they can rationally chose to become a new sinister type, appropriate for their
now known and fully understood personal nature, and appropriate for their chosen sinister goals.

For example, they can be the heretical, outlaw, type, somewhat feared but always dangerous and
potentially deadly to those not of our kind, our kindred; someone who might be out among mundanes
seeking others perchance to assimilate or to use for some sinister purpose.

In this guise, they are thus distinguished by their manner of dress, by their personal appearance, by their
particular behaviour and also possibly by their dialect, their language, all of which are appropriate for
someone who belongs to a particular sinister tribe and who thus, by such things, openly shows their
allegiance to their collective: a genuine warrior of and for our sinister way.


Alternatively, they can or could appear as the enlightened, individual Adept of The Sinister Way -
possibly from an esoteric traditional nexion - and thus will they be restrained, well-mannered, and
possessed of an aristocratic demeanour, for such restraint and such manners are one means whereby they
control themselves and social situations. That is, such individuals reveal arte - which is the basis for a
genuine aristokratia which sinister aristokratia may or could gain control and/or influence over some or
many mundanes, in some specific causal Time and in some particular causal place.

Thus, in this particular guise they do not - unless for some specific reason it is necessary - seek to draw
attention to themselves, by either their manner of dress, their appearance, or their behaviour, and with
and because of this type of refined and controlled personal behaviour, they distinguish themselves from
others, making them, in OldAeon-speak, a class apart; a different breed. And thus possessed of a certain,
a particular, sinister charisma, different from - but kindred to - the aforementioned overtly sinister tribal
guise.



These two basic illustrations - two among many - serve to show that our new sinister breed - the
evolved, human being - is not especially interested in or focussed upon indulging themselves - although
they enjoy so indulging themselves when they feel it is appropriate or needful - and neither are they
especially interested or focussed upon themselves, to the exclusion of everything and everyone else.
They are also not focussed upon, nor interested in, OldAeon goals and abstractions, such as "the good of
humanity" or what is "right or ethical", or whatever. Instead, they are interested in, and pursue, new and
sinister interests and new and sinister goals - balancing an enjoyment of life, an exultation in their
uniqueness, with a rational, focused, almost dispassionate awareness born from a knowing of the
perspectives beyond the causal moment and from a knowing of themselves as a breed apart, as the
makers and the changers of not only human evolution and human history, but also of Cosmic evolution
and Cosmic history.


Hence, their - our - individual lives have a focus, a meaning, an intent, an intensity, far beyond the
causal - far beyond mere causal abstractions and apprehensions; and it is this focus, this meaning, this
intensity of life and of living, redolent of the acausal, of the sinister-numen, that distinguish them - us -
for the new breed of human being that they - that we - are, scourge of the mundanes, scourge of the
Magian, breaker of tyrannical abstractions: scourge and breaker of all that has, for millennia, prevented
us from becoming the divine, the numinous, the Cosmic, species we have the potential to be.






Anton Long
Order of Nine Angles
121 Year of Fayen






An Introduction to Dark Sorcery


The Definition and Use of Sorcery:


Sorcery - according to the Dark, Sinister, tradition followed by the ONA - is the use, by an individual,
individuals, or a group, of acausal energy, either directly (raw/acausal/chaos) or by means of symbolism,
forms, ritual, words, chant (or similar manifestations or presencing(s) of causal constructs) with this
usage often involving a specific, temporal, aim or aims. Sinister Initiates and Adepts understand acausal
energy as the force/energy that exists in the acausal aspect of the Cosmos, which energy, and which
acausal aspect, cannot be described by either conventional - causal - representations involving three
spatial dimensions and one time (causal) dimension, or by the words, forms, constructs, symbolism (and
so on) of such four-dimensional causal space-time. Some such acausal energy has been understood, by
Sinister Adepts, as living-beings, living in the acausal non-spatial and non-temporal dimensions of the
Cosmos, and The Dark Gods are accepted, by the traditions of the ONA, as one type of such acausal
beings.


How and why such acausal energies are used is the essence of the training of the sinister Initiate, with
this "how" being learnt by direct, practical, personal experience of both ceremonial and hermetic ritual
and workings, as, for example, given in the Black Book and in works such as Naos. In the early stages of
the Way, the "why" often relates to the personal desires/aims of the individual; with Adept and beyond
this changes, with the focus being on Aeonic workings/magick: that is, the "why" derives from the
Sinister Dialectic and a knowledge, and experience of, Aeonics. One type of such an Aeonic working is
the presencing of those acausal energies often symbolized, in the causal, as The Dark Gods. Another
type of such an Aeonic working - and a genuine, esoteric work of sorcery - is The Star Game.

As has been mentioned many times in various MSS, Sorcery is an Art, the learning and mastery of
which takes several years. Furthermore, all genuine Adepts of the Sinister tradition understand personal
sorcery, or "results/low-level" magick, as but a beginning: a necessary training, both personal and
esoteric, for the real dark sorcery which begins with the presencing of acausal energies in accord with
Aeonic sinister aims.


The Basis and Means of Dark Sorcery:


The real essence of Dark Sorcery lies not in some temporal, causal, definition of what constitutes "evil"
and the emulation of such a limited, causal and esoterically incorrect definition by some individual, but
rather in the conscious use, by an individual, individual, or group, of acausal energies with the intent of
provoking/causing large, supra-personal and causal temporal changes over causal time. That is, the
foundation of genuine Dark Sorcery is Aeonic Magick - the changing of causal forms/presencings and/or
the creation of new causal forms/structures/presencings.

It is important to understand that the means of genuine Dark Sorcery are many and varied - they are not
limited to, and nor can they be contained by or in, conventionally understood esoteric practices such as
ceremonial or hermetic ritual and magick. Any form, construct, Art or whatever, through and by which
acausal energies can be accessed and directed and presenced - by those skilled in the accessing, directing
and presencing of such energies - is or can be a means of Dark Sorcery: a manifestation of sorcery itself.
Thus - to give an old example which will familiar to all Adepts and even many Initiates - the
construction/creation of a certain piece of original music, imbued with sinister energies, can be and often
is an act of Dark Sorcery if it does indeed presence in some ways certain sinister energies and thus
affects individuals in a way consistent with the Sinister Dialectic, by for example, changing them toward
the Sinister, or causing them to evolve, or causing them to themselves begin a presencing of acausal,
dark, energies, or move them toward heresy, or to presence Chaos in whatever way, and so on, and so on.


The essential aim of Dark Sorcery is two-fold: to continue the personal development of the individual so
undertaking works of Dark Sorcery, and to presence the Dark: to presence acausal energies in such a
way that causal change occurs. To give a relevant example, in practical terms this amounts to changing
such things as that causal construct termed "society" - through affecting or changing the "ethos" and
affecting/changing individuals.

One of the darkest forms of Dark Sorcery is to presence The Dark Gods - to open a nexion, or nexions,
to the acausal dimensions, and to thus allow the acausal living-beings who are The Dark Gods to
manifest in our causal world. Such a manifestation would significantly change existing causal forms and
affect many many individual on many levels, as well as disrupting/changing established causal forms,
such as "society". It is considered, by the ONA and its Sinister Adepts, that such a manifestation(s) of
such living-beings will be what is required to inaugurate a New Aeon and thus ensure our evolution, as a
species, in a way consistent with the essence of the sinister.






Anton Long
Black Rhadley Nexion
118 yf (Year of Fayen: Agios o Baphomet)



The Five-Dimensional Magick of the Seventh Way

(Note: While this MS assumes some knowledge of the LHP and magick, it may be useful to non-
Initiates/non-Adepts.)

The True Nature of Magick:

Magick, correctly defined and correctly understood, is the presencing of acausal energy in the causal by
means of a nexion. By the nature of our consciousness, we, as human individuals, are one type of nexion
- that is, we have the ability to access, and presence, certain types of acausal energy.

The symbols and rituals of genuine conventional magick (as represented by the ONA) are simply a
means to access, or re-present, certain types of acausal energy. Thus, and for example, the Tree of Wyrd,
as conventionally described ("drawn") and with its correspondences and associations and symbols, re-
presents certain acausal energies, and the individual who becomes familiar with such correspondences
and associations and symbols can access (to a greater or lesser degree depending on their ability and
skill) the energies associated with the Tree of Wyrd. The Tree of Wyrd itself is one symbol, one re-
presentation, of that meeting (or "intersection") of the causal and acausal which is a human being, and
can be used to represent the journey, the quest, of the individual toward the acausal - that is, toward the
goal of magick, which is the creation of a new, more evolved, individual.

However, such a symbol as the Tree of Wyrd (ToW) - to be a correct and thus useful re-presentation -
must be understood ("viewed") in both causal and acausal terms. As conventionally described ("drawn")
the ToW is but a static two-dimensional object. A more accurate re-presentation is three-dimensional. A
yet more accurate description is four-dimensional where the symbols are understood to "flow"/change
according to their nature - and here, the transformations of the pieces/symbols of The Star Game are the
key. The best - most accurate - description of such a symbol as the ToW is five-dimensional, for Time
has of itself "two" dimensions, or components: a causal one (the "flow"/change) and an acausal one,
which acausal aspect cannot be understood, or viewed, or even symbolized, by conventional four-
dimensional means. Thus, each individual symbol, or "association" or "correspondence" is not static and
not isolated - they are but individual, causal, emanations of what is a changing aspect of some acausal
energy, which acausal energy cannot by totally contained (or "described") by some finite, causal re-
presentation.

That is, there is an acausal aspect to all magickal workings, rituals and "re-presentations"/symbols,
which acausal aspect cannot be re-presented by a mere four-dimensional description or symbol.

Of course, the astute reader will realize that not only is the ToW itself but one causal, emanation of what
is a changing aspect of some particular acausal energy, but also that we, as individuals, are such a
"thing".

The failure of pre-ONA magick is the failure to understood, to know, the four and five dimensional
nature of genuine magick. On a somewhat basic level, that is why, for instance, in the ONA Way, there
are no such things as stupid "banishing rituals" - because the individual is a nexion, before, during and
after some causal ritual, which ritual involves acausal energy.


The Seventh Way of the ONA:


The Way of the ONA is a Way which allows the individual to experience, to get to know, acausal
energy, and to begin the process of understanding such energy via acausal symbolism. All magick -
external, internal and Aeonic - is but a means to apprehend, experience and presence acausal energies,
and thus create/provoke Change. That is, the conventional magick of the ToW, of books such as Naos,
of rituals, is but a beginning - through such things, the individual Initiate acquires experience and
knowledge, and also develops as an individual: in terms of character. In the simplistic sense, they move,
through the Grades, beyond "The Abyss", toward The Goal, which is the transformation of the
individual and the emergence of a new type of being, beyond the Adept. In such a moving, such a
development, they acquire a knowledge, a knowing, of the acausal, which knowledge usually begins
during and after the stage of Internal Adept - and which is often glimpsed, in some causal way, by some
External Adepts who may thus intuitively grasp the essence of the sinister. Also, in such a moving, they
cause/provoke changes in the causal: that is, they undertake Aeonic Magick.


The basis for the Seventh Way is, firstly, the understanding of causal, acausal and nexions, and,
secondly, the realization that we, as individuals, can evolve ourselves in a conscious and rational way.
Esoterically, the name itself - the Seventh Way - is not that important, and in essence serves only to
donate some-thing which is different from what has existed hitherto. Exoterically, it refers to the seven-
spheres conventionally described by the ToW - that is, to what has been called the septenary system,
which itself is but one causal, and convenient, means to describe the nexion which we are and the nexion
which is the intersection/meeting of causal and acausal in our phenomenal world.

What, then, is the acausal symbolism which can aide the process of understanding and which in itself is
an act of magick, a presencing of the acausal? In its most simple form it is The Star Game - or rather, the
advanced form of The Star Game. But even this is only a beginning - a mere four-dimensional
manifestation. In another form, such acausal symbolism is The Dark Gods - not as some "name" or
"names", and not even as a vibration/chant of some collocation of letters/names (which vibration/chant
is a more accurate re-presentation than a mere "name"). Rather, the symbolism is/are The Dark Gods
and the energies (the "forces") They Themselves re-present. (1)

But what does all this mean, in practical terms? It means that to presence such energies the individual
has to go not only beyond the "symbolism" but also go beyond all those things which militate against the
"flow" of acausal energy to the causal. That is, they have to open the nexion that they are - they become
not just some "channel" or "gate" but rather an aspect of the acausal itself, while such presencing is
done, and while some of its acausal manifestations manifest themselves in our causal time-and-space.
This is the essence of what it means to go "beyond the Abyss" - achieved by following the Seven Fold
Way.

In addition, and of crucial importance, in the practical sense it means that the effects of genuine magick
are not purely causal - they are not limited to a specific "ritual" or action, and cannot be contained within
a chosen causal form, such as a static image or some artefact. In a very simplistic sense, genuine
magickal energies are "five-dimensional" - they are akin to "living-forms" which thus change, may grow
(or decay) and which may cause or provoke changes, in causal time, according to their "nature". (2)
Thus, to consider one very noviciate-like example, when a conventional ritual is undertaken, the
energies involved are presenced both in causal and acausal time - novices (and even, sometimes, Adepts)
usually only consider or feel or are aware of the causal presencing and the causal effects, which they
often assume they can "control". What they seldom if ever consider are the acausal effects.


The Nine Angles - Esoteric Meanings:

The Nine Angles have several meanings - or interpretations - depending on context. In the exoteric, pre-
Adept, sense, they may be said to re-present the 7 nexions of the ToW plus the 2 nexions which re-
present the ToW as itself a nexion, with The Abyss (a connexion between the individual and the acausal)
being one of these 2 "other nexions". It should be remembered, of course, that each sphere of the ToW
is not two-dimensional (or even three-dimensional) and in a simple way each sphere can be taken as a
reflexion (a "shadow") of another - for example, Mercury is the 'shadow' of Mars.

In another exoteric sense, the nine are the alchemical process of the 7 plus the 2, which 2 are the
conjoining of opposites: and, in one sense, this conjoining can be taken to be (magickally, for instance,
in a practical ritual) as the conjoining of male and female (hence what is called one of the Rites of the
Nine Angles) - although, of course, there are other practical combinations, just as each magickal act
involving such Angles should be undertaken for a whole and particular alchemical season: that is, such a
working should occupy a space of causal-time, making it thus a type of four-dimensional magick which
can access the fifth magickal dimension, the acausal itself. A somewhat more advanced understanding of
the Nine - in relation to a ritual to create a Nexion - is hinted at in the recent fiction-based MS Atazoth.

Beyond this, the Nine Angles are symbols of The Star Game which itself is magick - that is, one nexion
which can presence the acausal. But even this is only a beginning - a re-presentation, in symbols, of
what is, in essence, without symbols: a useful means for Initiates, and Adepts, to move toward the new
five-dimensional magick embodied in, and beyond, the ONA.



The Seventh Way and Satanism:

For the current Aeon, the Seventh Way, exoterically, is the way of Satanism, expressed in its most
obvious way by opposition to the religion of the Nazarene and by an affirmation, through rituals and
similar constructs, of the energy/archetype commonly known as "Satan".

As explained in various other Order MSS this Aeon (3), left to itself, will persist - that is, its outer forms
and ethos will continue to be manifest and still hold people in thrall physically and mentally - for at least
another few hundred years, even though some of the energies of the next Aeon (energies manifest in
groups such as the ONA) are manifest now and will become increasingly manifest. In the practical
sense, this means that individuals, organizations, groups (and so on) will continue to be influenced/
controlled by the forces of the Old Aeon, and that the forces of the New Aeon will not achieve
significant change, in such forms as "society", for several hundred years, which change will mark the
real arrival of the next Aeon.

Furthermore, there will come a time when the ONA - and the individuals who are part of it or who are
influenced by it - will outwardly shed the rhetoric, the images, the forms of "Satanism", for such things
are causal emanations tied to a particular Aeon; they are not the supra-Aeonic acausal essence which we,
through the progression of Aeons, are moving toward and which it is the purpose of genuine Occultism
and magick to move us, as individuals, toward experience of and understanding of. What will also
change are the means - the magick - to presence the acausal. Thus, there will be a move away from
ritual, and from overt Old Aeon symbolism - and especially from "words" and "names" (4) - toward a
much darker magick: a magick which manifests the acausal without the need for causal forms, and
certainly without the need for "names". One type of the new magick is The Star Game (the magick of
"Thought") and another is that which returns the Chaos which is, and which is not, The Dark Gods - but
there will be many other types of this new five-dimensional magick, some of which are already known
to, and used by, genuine Adepts of the Dark Tradition.



Anton Long
Morning Rising of Arcturus
(Black Rhadley Nexion) 116yf

Notes:

(1) Part of this re-presentation is, of course, what we term the sinister - or, more correctly, those energies/
changes which when presenced produce a re-ordering, which re-ordering is most often called "sinister".

(2) This does not mean, of course, that such energies should be conceptualized in the Old Aeon way as
actual "living-beings" such as "demons" or such-like, which living-beings have their own "nature". But
such a conceptualization does indeed hint at a much deeper truth, which in one sense is embodied in the
mythos of the Dark Gods, as it can be used as a beginning to move toward a better understanding based
on the reality of how acausal energies manifest - and then exist ("live") - in the causal.

(3) To be precise, we should really write: "The distortion which has overtaken the Western Aeon will
persist..." For, as explained in various Order MSS, what is manifest now - and has certainly been
obvious to even many non-Adepts in the past five years - is the Magian distortion of the West, which
distortion is evident in the "neo-cons" of Amerika with its new imperialism which itself serves a very
Zionist/Magian agenda. According to a quite old MSS: "The last Aeon, the Western whose center is in
Northern Europe, is drawing to a close as its energies fade. The next Aeon, however, has as its centre not
our Earth, but a location in space and until this centre is reached, the new Aeon will not be possible.
However, the Old Aeon has some 350 years still left to run, and during this period, the energies of the
New Aeon will become more and more obvious as they seep around the Gate, brought in part by
deliberate Ritual by small groups of Adepts..."

(4) As has been written: "It is not correct to give names to some things..." For such a naming is a move-
away from the essence of the "thing" that is named - often a mistaking of what the name denotes for the
essence which is supposedly denoted by such a naming. Magick is one means away from such a
projection, such a transference of limited causal "thinking" - a means toward an apprehension of things,
as things are.


Some Relevant MSS:

1) Aeonic Magick - A Basic Introduction
2) Ritual Magick: Dure and Sedue Ceremonial
3) Aeonics: The Secret Tradition (Part One)
4) The Aims of the ONA
5) Aeonics: The Secret Tradition (Part Three)
6) The Nine Angles - Esoteric Meanings
7) The Secrets of the Nine Angles








Pseudo-Mythology and Mythos
Lovecraft, The Dark Gods, and Fallacies About The ONA

Pseudo-mythology and Mythos
Lovecraft populated various of his stories with various creatures, or entities, and these entities served
mainly to enhance or decorate the stories; to provide what may be termed a certain sinister atmosphere.
There was no attempt, nor even intent, to provide such things as an ontology, a theology, for these
entities an ordered philosophical framework and, importantly, no attempt to provide a detailed
esoteric (Occult) praxis whereby interaction with these entities, by humans, could be understood and
affective results (or Occult change) achieved. For example, the fictional Necronomicon and the language
invented for various calls, are mere theatrical props, devoid of real esotericism, despite the many silly
claims subsequently made for them by some Lovecraft admirers.
In this sense, the Lovecraft entities form a pseudo-mythology, and not a mythos. Only later did people
such as Derleth try, unsuccessfully, to provide some Occult context (based of course on Magian
distortions), and some semblance of structure, although ontological, ethical, theological, and
epistemological, questions were never dealt with. Instead, a pseudo-history was developed.
In contrast, The Dark Gods (aka The Dark Ones) mentioned in many and various texts by the esoteric
association known as The Order of Nine Angles are part of a mythos, having a distinct, and unique,
ontology and Occult praxis, as well as being part of a complex esoteric philosophy which addresses
ethical, etiological, epistemological, and other philosophical issues [1].
Thus, if one compares the two most important Dark Gods, Satan and Baphomet, with, for example,
Cthulhu, then one can immediately see the difference, and understand the claim often made by critics
of the ONA that the ONA mythos of The Dark Gods is, in some way, derived from, or dependant upon
what has, rather erroneously, come to called the Cthulhu mythos of Lovecraft, for the mundane fallacy it
is.
Cthulhu has a revulsive physical appearance, and is basically a physical entity existing in causal Space-
Time whose base or home is allegedly some far distant extra-terrestrial planet, and who apparently
speaks, or is somehow receptive to or responds to, some alien language, and who may or may not consist
of some strange alien matter which is or which maybe somehow be affected by the alignment of stars.
According to Lovecrafts pseudo-mythology, Cthulhu has a secret cult, on Earth, deriving from a time
when Cthulhu and other Old Ones visited Earth and which cultists speak or chant some approximation
of the alien language of the Old Ones, who could communicate to humans via dreams. This cult desires
to awaken the dead, but still alive, Cthulhu who waits, dreaming.
Satan and Baphomet are living shapeshifting entities of one specific species who dwell in the acausal
continuum, and who, since they are acausal beings, have the ability to open nexions (gates) to our
causal, phenomenal, continuum where they, being changelings, can assume various physical forms,
including human form. [2]
Furthermore, Satan has a propensity for assuming physical male forms, and Baphomet a propensity for
female forms, so that, according to the mythos of the ONA, Baphomet has, in the past, been assumed to
be, or come to be regarded as, The Dark Goddess, the violent, bloody, fecund Mistress of Earth, who is
also mistress-bride-mother of Satan.
In the ONA mythos, both of these Dark Gods and some other such acausal entities are said to have
egressed, or travelled to, Earth many times in our historical past, with Satan, for example, giving rise to
myths and legends such as that of Ahriman [3]. In addition, it is said to be possible by various
specified, practical, esoteric means [4] for human beings to open a nexion to the acausal and make
contact with some of the Dark Gods, including Satan and Baphomet, with there being the possibility that
such entities will once again presence Themselves on Earth. Furthermore, some acausal entities,
egressing in the past to Earth, may be the origin for myths and legends about dragons, and various
demons.
Some of the particular acausal species known as The Dark Ones are said, in their assumed human forms,
to be able to copulate with human beings, and of producing or bearing half-human, half-changeling,
offspring [5].
Thus, even this brief overview will suffice to show that the esoteric mythos of The Dark Gods is quite
distinct from, bears little or no resemblance to, and is vastly more comprehensive than, the un-esoteric
pseudo-mythology of Lovecraft. In fact, so different philosophically, esoterically, and otherwise that
it seems rather incomprehensible how some people can claim that the ONA mythos is derived from or
somehow indebted to the pseudo-mythology of Lovecraft.
Perhaps in desperation, the proponents of the theory of such indebtedness have claimed that the mention
by the ONA of various star alignments, in reference to esoteric techniques to open nexions, is
somehow proof of their claim. However, even a cursory perusal of some of the relevant ONA texts
such as in The Grimoire of Baphomet - will reveal no similarity whatsoever, for the ONA texts mention
specific stars, such as Dabih, and particular alchemical seasons. That is, there is not only esoteric detail,
but also practical and philosophical context something totally lacking in the vague pseudo-mythology
of Lovecraft.
What the proponents of the theory of such indebtedness do and have done is commit various logical
fallacies, such as the fallacy of selective attention. That is, in their desire to prove their cherished theory
or belief that the ONA must somehow be indebted to Lovecraft, they search for and try to find and
spurious connections and relations, trying to get a few facts to fit their theory, while ignoring the
majority of facts that simply do not fit or support their theory.
The Irrelevancy of Evidence in Mythos
Mythos is affective, esoteric, and numinous. That is, it inspires, it provokes, it motivates, enthrals, and
presences acausal energy. It is wyrdful a means of change for human beings, and outlines or intimates
how such wyrdful change can be brought-into-being.
The so-called objective, cause-and-effect, truth of a mythos stated or written about by someone else
is basically irrelevant, for a mythos presences its own species of truth, which is that of a type of
acausal-knowing [6].
Thus, to seek to find to ask for the opinions, views, and such things as the historical evidence
provided by others, is incorrect. For that is only their assessment of the mythos, a reliance on the causal
judgement of others; whereas a mythos, and especially an esoteric mythos, demands individual
involvement by virtue of the fact that such a mythos is a type of being: a living presence, inhabiting the
nexion that is within us by virtue of our consciousness, our psyche [7].
Hence, the correct judgement of a mythos can only and ever begin with a knowing of, a direct
experience of, the mythos itself by the individual. To approach it only causally, inertly, with some
arrogant presumption of objectivity, historical or otherwise, is to miss or obscure the living essence of a
mythos, especially one derived from an aural tradition. It is to impose, or attempt to impose, a causal
(temporal) abstraction upon some-thing which has an acausal (that is, non-temporal) essence.
Such a presumption and even worse, the demand for it to be shown to have objective evidence in its
favour reveals a lack of initiated, esoteric insight. For the real truth of an esoteric mythos lies in
what each individual finds or discovers in it and thence within themselves. In simple exoteric terms, a
mythos can not only re-connect the individual to both the numinous and to their own psyche, but it can
also lead them to an individual, and an initiated (esoteric), understanding, of themselves: to a dis-
covering of what has hitherto been hidden, especially by un-numinous, causal, abstractions.
For the ONA, the mythos of The Dark Gods and the mythos of the ONA in general, of which the DG
mythos is a part is a means of sinister change, an Aeonic Occult working, a living Black Mass. For it is
a manifestation of the sinisterly-numinous acausal energies that the Order of Nine Angles, and thus
Satan and Baphomet, re-present. One important means of Presencing of The Dark, of revealing, to us, in
us, for us, Satan and Baphomet as those Dark Ones are.

Order of Nine Angles
121 Year of Fayen

Notes
[1] For this esoteric philosophy, refer to such texts as A Brief Guide to The Esoteric Philosophy of The
Order of Nine Angles, and The Ontology and Theology of Traditional Satanism.

For the Occult praxis involving these Dark Gods, refer to such ONA texts as (1) The Grimoire of
Baphomet; (2) The Dark Arts of Traditional Satanism; (3) Warriors of The Dark Way; and (4) The
Meaning of The Nine Angles, Parts One & Two.
[2] One is rather reminded, here, of the ancient gods of Greek mythology for example, Athena as
portrayed in Homers Odyssey, who assumes a variety of forms, including that of already living male
human beings.
[3] Refer to the ONA text, A Short History and Ontology of Satan.
[4] See, for example, The Grimoire of Baphomet.
[5] See, for example, the fictional stories which form part of the ONA mythos Sabirah; Jenyah; and
Eulalia Dark Daughter of Baphomet.
[6] For a basic outline of acausal-knowing, refer to the section The Esoteric Epistemology of the ONA in
the text, A Brief Guide to The Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine Angles. See also The Dark Arts
of Traditional Satanism.
[7] As used by the ONA, the term psyche refers to both the Life that animates us (acausal energy via a
nexion) and to
those aspects of consciousness, and those faculties, which are initially hidden, or inaccessible to, or
unknown to, or undeveloped by, most individuals.
One aspect of this psyche is what has been called the unconscious, and some of the forces/energies of
this unconscious have been, and can be, described by the term archetypes. One latent faculty is the
faculty of empathy.
In general terms, it is one of the tasks of an Occult way or praxis to develope these latent faculties, and
to bring into consciousness (and thus to bring under conscious control) what has hitherto been unknown,
or hidden. An Adept refers to someone who has done this, and similar, things, as well as opened the
nexion we, as an individual, are to the acausal.



The Mythos of the Dark Gods:
Beings of Acausal Darkness


According to the Sinister Tradition of the ONA, The Dark Gods (a.k.a The Dark Ones) are specific
entities - living-beings of a particular acausal species - who exist in the realms of the acausal, with some
of these entities having been presenced, via various nexions, on Earth in our distant past. These beings
are shapeshifters, and can assume a variety of living causal forms, in the realms of the causal, including
human form. The fictional stories Sabirah, and Jenyah, deal with one type of such acausal beings who
have assumed human form - describing their need for the acausal energy (the "life-force"), possessed by
humans, in order to sustain and maintain their shapeshifting causal form. The aural Sinister Tradition of
the ONA holds that both Baphomet (the female entity as described by the ONA) and Satan are memories
of, and manifestations of, two particular acausal beings, two particular Dark Gods.

By the nature of the acausal (see Note 1), such acausal entities are - viewed from our own limited and
mortal causal perspective - "formless", ageless and eternal, although if and when they venture forth into
the causal dimensions, their living-there, the causal form they adopt, are subject to causal change.
Hence, for example, their need to return to the acausal, or to regularly find some source of acausal
energy (in the causal).

However, aside from these specific entities known to us, or esoterically remembered by some of us, as
the The Dark Gods species, there are other acausal entities, other acausal living-beings, other acausal
species, who and which have been manifest in our causal Space and causal Time, or who and which can
become or may become manifest in our causal Space and causal Time, many of whom are not
shapeshifters, and many of whom cannot exist, for long (in terms of causal Time) in our causal Space
and causal Time.

In addition, there are some entities who and which only live, exist, in those twilight realms, those strange
dark worlds, where the causal and the acausal intersect or meet - that is, in the nexions which manifest
such intersections, and thus the flow of acausal energy into the causal. There is an aural Sinister
Tradition that what have been incorrectly termed "demons" are some of these acausal entities existing, or
which have existed, in those twilight realms where causal and acausal intersect.

To understand, and appreciate, The Dark Gods - and all acausal entities, including those dwelling in the
twilight realms where causal and acausal meet or merge - one has to understand the true nature of
nexions, of those "gates" or openings or "tunnels" where there is, or can be, either a flow of acausal
energy (and thus acausal entities) from the acausal into our causal Space and causal Time, or a
journeying into the acausal itself.



The Nature of Nexions:


Basically, there are three main types of nexion. The first is an actual physical nexion - a place or region,
in causal Space and causal Time, where there is a direct physical connexion to acausal Space and
acausal Time; a particular place where our causal Universe is joined, or can be joined, with the acausal
Universe. According to the Sinister Tradition of the ONA, there is a physical nexion in our Solar
System, near the planet Saturn, as there are other physical nexions in our particular Galaxy, and
elsewhere in the Cosmos.

The second type of nexion is a living causal being. That is, all living-beings, in our causal Time and
causal Space, are nexions - they all possess, by virtue of being "alive" a certain acausal energy, the
amount of which varies according to the type of life, with a human being considered to possess (by
virtue of possessing consciousness) more acausal energy than the other life on this planet of ours. In
addition, it is considered, by Adepts of the Sinister Tradition of the ONA, that most human beings
possess the potential to expand the nexion that they are, with this expansion - this increase in our acausal
energy - being one of the esoteric aims of genuine sinister magick.

All living causal nexions, however, are limited in causal Time. That is, they possess only a limited life-
span, a limited causal duration, although some sinister Adepts have speculated that it is possible for an
advanced practitioner of the Dark Arts to not only increase their life-span, through esoteric means, but
also to "transcend" to the acausal itself: to become an acausal being who is ageless and eternal. This,
however, is said to require not only a bringing forth from the acausal such entities as The Dark Gods, but
also to "become one", to merge, with Them (or with one of Them) by either transferring consciousness
to one of Them, or having Them create an acausal vessel/form for such consciousness.

The third type of nexion is a magickal creation: that is, some form in-which acausal energy is presenced
or "channelled into" by a sinister Adept, with this form being either already organically, physically,
living, or which, through a sinister transformation, becomes living in the sense of being possessed of,
and manifesting or channelling, acausal energy.

In the magickal sense, our consciousness, our psyche, is a region where causal and acausal meet, or
rather, where they can and should meet and intersect, and it is one of the aims of genuine esoteric
Orders, groups and Adepts, to guide Initiates into this realm, often through utilizing symbols and forms,
such as the Tree of Wyrd and the associated "correspondences", which are guides, maps, of such a
realm, and a means to access and develope acausal energies and thus transform ourselves into Adepts,
and beyond.




Manifesting The Dark Ones:

One of the aims of the ONA is the presence The Dark Ones: to return, to our causal Space and our
causal Time, The Dark Gods. To unleash these entities upon the world and so cause Chaos, and that
Change and evolution which will result. Thus will the Old Order - a now ever-increasing tyrannical
order - be destroyed, and thus would a New Aeon begin. Thus will there be a significant evolution of
ourselves, as individuals.

Such is the nature of the Cosmos - of causal and acausal, of the "Cosmic seasons" - that every two
thousand years or so the Cosmic spaces are aligned such that it is easier then to draw forth, into the
causal, acausal energies. Traditionally, according to Aeonic Magick, these times mark the beginning of a
New Aeon, and, currently, we are within a few centuries of such a change - and thus at a time when
more and more acausal energy is available to us, if we know how to access and presence such energy.

Such energy - and the living-beings of the acausal - can be presenced in several ways. First, by various
rituals, such as those associated with the Nine Angles, where a specific "named" (see Note 2) entity may
be called forth, or where unformed (unformed, at least, as discernible to us) acausal energy is/are
accessed and released into the causal.

Another way is preparing a suitable living-receptacle (which may be a host human being or a collection
of such beings) and then presencing, via ritual or other esoteric means, the acausal energies (or being,
named or unnamed, or both) into such a host or hosts. That is - in one sense - making such hosts
available to such entities, should They choose to accept and inhabit and use such hosts, possibly only on
a temporary basis until They have found their own or have acquired sufficient energy to be able to
sustain themselves, as shapeshifters, in the causal.


A Mythos of Times Past:

The aural Sinister Tradition of the ONA mentions that, at the dawn of our consciousness as human
beings, some of The Dark Ones came forth to Earth through a physical nexion, which nexion most
probably existed on this planet, Earth. There has been much speculation about, and some legends
regarding, the location of this physical nexion - which, if it exists as tradition asserts, would be viable
again now or soon, given the Cosmic cycle we are currently in.

There has also been speculation about, and some aural legends regarding, how long these dark acausal
entities stayed, in our causal Time and Space, and much speculation regarding why they left, with one
aural legend asserting that a few of them have, as shapeshifters, survived and hidden themselves among
us, feeding, waiting for the stars to be aligned aright again and for sinister Adepts to bring forth their
kin.






Anton Long
ONA, Year of Fayen 119



Notes:

(1) Acausal: The acausal is used, as a word, to refer to what, correctly, is that Universe which may be
described, or re-presented, by acausal Space and acausal Time.

This acausal Universe is part of the Cosmos, which Cosmos consists of both the acausal and the causal,
where "causal" refers to the Universe that is described, or re-presented, by causal Space and causal Time.


(2) Names of The Dark Gods: The names which we "know", as recorded in the Sinister Tradition of the
ONA, are those which have been transmitted to us aurally: a memory (perhaps corrupted or only half-
remembered) from an ancient causal time, when some such entities were once presenced on this Earth.

However, the given "name" only re-presents (that is, names) a particular acausal being when it is
chanted (or vibrated) in a particular way under suitable conditions, which often means in association
with a certain crystal of a certain shape, which crystal and which shape enhance such chant or vibration.




An Introduction to Insight Rles:
Order of Nine Angles


Part One: Personal Insight Rles
Insight Rles are a necessary part of the Seven Fold Way. Every Initiate has to undertake at least one
Insight Rle following their Initiation [see the Complete Guide to the Seven-Fold Way]. This Insight
Rle - which must last a minimum of one year (that is, in this instance for one particular and specific
alchemical season) - should be chosen so that the task undertaken is in most ways the opposite of the
character of the Initiate. The Initiate is expected to be honest in assessing their own character, as they are
expected to find a suitableInsight Rle for themselves, either a personal Insight Rle, or an Aeonic one,
and this assessment and this finding are esoterically worthwhile tasks in themselves.
Thus, an individual who found it difficult to accept authority - a rebel by nature - might choose, as a
personal Insight Rle, the task of joining and serving in the Police or the Armed Forces, just as someone
who loved the pleasures of the flesh, and violence, might choose to become a Buddhist, or other type of,
monk. Similarly, someone who considered themselves honest might choose to turn to a life of crime, and
organize a criminal gang to relieve suitable victims (see the sinister guidelines re victims) of some
property or other assets. Or they might become a drug dealer, or a supplier of drugs. Another Insight
Rle would be for someone without any interest in politics or an inclination to violence, to become
involved with an extremist political organization (either of what is conventionally - non-esoterically -
described as "the extreme Left" or "the extreme Right"), and aid that organization in practical ways. Yet
another Insight Rle would be to assume the character of an assassin and cull those detrimental to the
aims of the ONA. A personal Insight Rle suitable to someone who was not particularly interested in
social occasions (and who was somewhat shy by nature), might be to organize an "escort agency" or run
a brothel in a suitable area; another might be for them to embark, alone, upon a journey around the world.
Let us consider, as an example, the task of some Initiate becoming a Buddhist monk for a year. The
Initiate must convince those in authority in the chosen monastery that they are sincere. This requires a
study of Buddhism; it requires the Initiate to undertake Buddhist meditation. The Initiate must then
succeed in gaining admittance, and once admitted, must live in a Buddhist way: that is, observing the
tenets of Buddhism, however hard this might be.
One thing which is important about Insight Rles is that the individual Initiate undertaking them is
forbidden from telling anyone - however close a friend - why they are doing what they are doing. This
applies to partners/spouses. The Initiate must appear committed to the chosen task, as they must live that
task for at least a year: they must identify with the rle they have chosen.
Some of the best Insight Rles are those which aid the sinister dialectic: that is, the deeds done achieve
sinister aims as well as enhance the experience of the Initiate. Such Insight Rles include aiding political
(and some religious) forms; doing practical deeds which aid the breakdown of society - such as certain
"crimes" (and dealing in drugs), covert activity, assassinating suitable opfers, and so on. Insight Rles
which aid the sinister dialectic can be suggested by the person who is guiding the Initiate (if they have
such an ONA guide) or they can be deduced, by the Initiate, from a study of the aims of the ONA and a
study of the sinister dialectic itself. Indeed, such a deduction by the Initiate is a worthwhile learning in
itself.
An Insight Rle is only valid - that is, only achieves what it is supposed to achieve in terms of evolving
the Initiate - if it is maintained for at least one year, and if the Initiate really does accept the restrictions,
the ways, the rules, which are or may be applicable to the task or way of life chosen. If an Initiate cheats
in some way, they are only cheating themselves. Thus they are expected to keep their own personal and
esoteric aim hidden, while maintaining the "outward personality" appropriate to their chosen rle. For
many people, this can be difficult - which is intentional - as it can also lead some individuals to begin to
identify with their rle, and thus renounce their Sinister quest, in which case, they have failed this
particular test of the Sinister Way, which test, in the case of all Insight Rles, lasts for a particular
alchemical season, or more.
If an Initiate considers it might be worthwhile, they can undertake a second Insight Rle some months
after completing their first, with this new Insight Rle involving a different way of life than their first.
In addition to Initiates, Internal Adepts are advised to undertake an Insight Rle, one or two years after
they have completed the rite of Internal Adept. The Insight Rle of an Internal Adept, however, must
have an Aeonic aspect.




Part Two: Aeonic Insight Rles


Introduction:

As it is stated above:

Some of the best Insight Rles are those which aid the sinister dialectic: that is, the deeds done
achieve sinister aims as well as enhance the experience of the Initiate.

As mentioned below:

One of our aims as an esoteric Order is to continue our evolution through creating a higher, more
evolved, type of human being - a strong, independent, warrior-like, individual. This individual is
the antithesis of the denizens of The State - of the individual in thrall to Old Aeon abstractions
and ideas - and in this truth is the essence of the understanding required to appreciate, and know,
the current situation vis-a-vis Aeonics and sinister strategy.


The Current Situation

In order to determine the Aeonic aspect to Insight Rles it is necessary to understand the current
situation that exists in the world, and this esoteric understanding is, currently, itself heretical in all of
those countries that make up what has been called "The West". In addition, this esoteric understanding
is, of necessity, independent of "politics" (however conventionally described) although it is only to be
expected that the majority of non-Initiates will not comprehend this, and will thus and rather stupidly
label this esoteric understanding by some Old Aeon term of other, just as they will most probably
continue in their supine ignorance to describe those who possess such an Initiated understanding by
some epithet or other.

This esoteric and Initiated understanding is one of dominance by the socalled "New World Order",
which basically means the domination of the Magian. This domination over the West - and increasingly
other countries - is essentially that of what is often euphemistically called "Zionism" with the reality that
most nations in the West are covertly ruled by a Zionist Occupation Government (ZOG).

This situation has arisen from two factors. First, the covert introduction into the societies of the West of
Marxist, and Marxist-sociological, values and ideas, Second, from the military and economic dominance
of America which is all but now controlled by Zionist interests. In respect of the the introduction of
Marxism, the societies of the West have been steadily "socially engineered", through laws, through the
power of the Media, through government schemes, and through indoctrination spread especially by
teachers in Schools and Universities. This "social engineering" has been to produce - and has produced -
a plebeian society (lacking in honour and true excellence) and tyrannical governments who rule by that
organized protection racket known as State and government taxes, and by the rule of an ignoble and
abstract law, which abstract law is the antithesis of the warrior law of personal honour.

The reality is that a world-wide capitalist tyranny has been created, with the peoples of the West made
for the most part docile through materialism and "entertainment" and "sport" and "personal pursuits",
with their opinions formed for them by The State, its educational system, politicians, and the Media -
especially television and newspapers. The individual has become subservient to The State in thought,
word and deed. Basically, the individual is now mostly powerless before the might of The State.

Of course, the majority do not see this, duped as they are and have been by The System with its trickery
of "democracy" and "rights". In addition, some dissent and "rebellion" is allowed, and even encouraged -
so long as it does threaten in any real way the ideas and the control of The System. Those individuals,
groups, organizations who do or who may pose a serious threat to The System are dealt with, often by
those organizations being outlawed, and their leaders and members being tried according to some
tyrannical State law and put into prison for a long time.

The System - having made itself secure among The States of the West - has recently embarked on the
next part of the plan, which is to create a new Empire to ensure the material wealth and military
superiority of its leading lackey government, that of the America. To this end, countries have been
invaded, and sanctions used to bring others under control.

The System and its lackey States are a serious threat to our evolution - to the creation of free, strong,
independent human beings. The System wants - and even demands - that we are or become subservient,
to its ways, its laws, its sociological ideas, to the basic materialistic animalistic way of life its allows for
its "citizens", a way devoid of real adventure, real challenges, real numinosity. This way is the way of
the sub-human.

One of our aims as an esoteric Order is to continue our evolution through creating a higher, more
evolved, type of human being - a strong, independent, warrior-like, individual. This individual is the
antithesis of the denizens of The State - of the individual in thrall to Old Aeon abstractions and ideas -
and in this truth is the essence of the understanding required to appreciate, and know, the current
situation vis-a-vis Aeonics and sinister strategy.

For this aim of a new human type to be achieved, we must break-down and indeed destroy the States
that make up The System, the New World Order (NWO), as we must challenge the enervating ideas, the
enervating ways, of The System, and replace them with our own life-enhancing ideas and ways.

If The System is not destroyed, then our evolution will be stifled, and our promise - the greatness,
Destiny and glories which await among the Cosmos - will remain unfulfilled.

To destroy The System both magickal and practical action is required, by individuals, and groups. Thus,
any group or individual which is engaged in practical action against The System with the purpose of
destroying it and challenging its ideas is interesting from the point of view of the Sinister Dialectic and
those undertaking an Aeonic Insight Rle.


Some Suggested Aeonic Insight Rles

The following are some suggested Aeonic Insight Rles, based on a knowledge of the sinister dialectic
and the situation as exists at the time of writing (114yf). Some of these suggested Insight Rles are
relatively easy; some are especially hard and dangerous, and thus suited only to the most daring and
sinister individuals.

(1) Join or form a covert insurrectionary political organization - either of the so-called "extreme Left" or
of the "extreme Right" - whose avowed aim is to undermine by practical, revolutionary, means the
current Western status quo.

(2) Undertake the role of assassin, selecting as your opfers those who publicly support or aid, ZOG, the
NWO, The System.

(3) Convert to Islam and aid, through words, or deeds, or both, those undertaking Jihad against Zionism
and the NWO.

(4) Join or form an active anarchist organization or group dedicated to fighting the capitalist System.

(5) Join or form a National Socialist group or organization, and aid that organization, and especially aid
and propagate "historical revisionism".



Recommend Reading

1) Notes on Insight Rles, ONA Ms 114yf
2) Insight Rles - A Guide, ONA Ms 1989 ev [superceded by (1)]
3) Insight Rles, The Secret Guide, ONA Ms 1985 ev [superceded by (1) ]
4) The Sinister Dialectic, ONA Ms
5) Aeonic Magick - A Basic Introduction, ONA Ms
6) Aims of the ONA, ONA Ms 1994 eh
7) ONA Insight Rles: An Introduction, ONA Ms, 114yf





Order of Nine Angles
119 Year of Fayen






Dark Imperium



One of the exoteric - practical and outward - aims of The Order of Nine Angles is to aid the creation of a
Dark Imperium. This Dark Imperium is and will be a manifestation, a practical implementation, of The
Sinister, of The Sinister Dialectic, where Sinister Adepts (and, of course, Sinister Masters and Lady
Masters) guide, control and manipulate - on a large scale - ordinary (non-Initiated) mortals, and thus
effect sinister changes in a particular society, or in many societies.


It is one of the aims of the person named by sinister esoteric tradition as Vindex to create the
foundations for this Dark Imperium, and, in practical terms, the Dark Imperium will be a large,
organized - most probably militaristic - society whose ideals are those of excellence and of the noble
honourable warrior and warrioress, and whose ethos will be essentially pagan. In addition, this Dark
Imperium will function on the basis of the warrior leadership-principle and not upon any form of
democracy, just as - and importantly - the basis for the law, for the justice, of the new societies of this
Imperium will be personal honour (the law of the warrior), and not the abstract, dis-honourable, law that
has come to dominate all Western societies, to the detriment of our evolution as a species.

Given this distinctive practical nature of the Dark Imperium, it will thus be ideologically, violently, and
of necessity, opposed to the current materialistic, "politically-correct", democratic, plebeian, status quo,
in the West, and elsewhere, and - once established - one of the first practical aims of this new Imperium
will be to extend, if necessary by force of arms and conquest, its Law of the Warrior to other societies,
creating in time a new world-wide Empire. It is this new world Empire which will efficiently begin the
practical colonization of Space, first in our own Solar System, and then among the stars. It will do this
practical exploration and colonization of Space both as duty and as a necessity, since such practical
exploration and colonization is an integral part of its fundamental, irrevocable, pagan and warrior ethos.


Furthermore, such a Dark Imperium will, outwardly, not be directly associated with "the Satanic" or
with "Satanists", although, under the guidance, the leadership, of Vindex and his (or her) successors, this
warrior society will be aiding the Sinister Dialectic and thus achieving long-term Sinister, Satanic, goals.


Of course, Sinister Adepts - and some sagacious non-Initiates - will understand that such a Dark
Imperium is itself only a stage; only one part of an Aeonic process; and that, as such, it does not
represent the essence, nor the ultimate aims, of the ONA itself, although it is only to be expected that the
majority among the plebeius will fail to appreciate the difference.

In essence, the Dark Imperium is a stage toward the emergence of - a means to create - that new human
species which Sinister Adepts have named, variously, as Homo Sol, Homo Galactica and Homo
Galacticus: the Promethean species whose homes, whose dwellings, whose life, will be among the star-
systems of our Galaxy, and then among the star-systems of other Galaxies in the causal Cosmos.



Anton Long
Order of Nine Angles
119 Year of Fayen





The Mythos of Vindex in Esoteric Context




Introduction - The Vindex Mythos

Understood esoterically, The Vindex Mythos is Acausal Sorcery. That is, the original (non-esoteric) form has been and is
being used in an esoteric manner to provoke Change in an evolutionary way, creating thus a new sinisterly-numinous
causal form, and which manufactured esoteric form may not be perceived or understood as esoteric by many or most of
those who are influenced, inspired, and/or changed by the mythos in its non-esoteric (and original) form.

The essence of this mythos are a new, non-esoteric, manifestation of The Law of the Sinister-Numen (the law of personal
honour), and the new warriors who, upholding the law of personal honour, establish new tribal ways of living in
opposition to their tyranny of the Magian abstraction of the nation-State.

Furthermore, it is the mythos of Vindex which is the practical genesis of The Galactic Imperium, as it is the mythos of
Vindex which possesses the dark sorcery necessary to defeat the Magian and that untermensch species, Homo Hubris (aka
mundane mundanes), who are not only the product of the Magian ethos but who keep the Magian ethos alive and their
Magian masters in power, to the detriment of our evolution.

The following texts are extracts from a non-esoteric exposition of The Mythos of Vindex, and provide a reasonable
overview of this important mythos.


^^^


Extract from Part One of The Mythos of Vindex

Vindex and The Defeat of The Magian



Mythos, in the context of this work, refers to an intimation, or intuition, of an aspect of the Numen,
presenced as this is in words which relate an archetypal legend or an archetypal premonition/prophecy of
some future events.

Vindex is the name of one such numinous prophecy of the near future: an archetypal figure who, by
practical deeds, brings-into-being a new way of life and who confronts, and who defeats, through force
of arms, those forces which represent the dishonour and the impersonal tyranny so manifest in the
modern world, especially in what it is convenient to call "the West".

Vindex thus represents, par excellence, what is numinous, and restores the balance that has been lost;
lost because of the imposition of un-numinous, impersonal, and tyrannical, abstractions. As mentioned
elsewhere (for instance, in Honour: The Practical Foundation of The Numinous Way, and The Way of
The Warrior ), personal honour is one primary manifestation of the numinous, and it is personal honour
that the abstract impersonal laws of all large modern "nation-States" take away, reducing the individual,
as such States do, to a mere characterless often debt-ridden lackey or drone who is expected to toil to
pay the taxes that the State imposes, which taxes are nothing more than a government run protection-
racket, and which taxes keep the whole rotten, corrupt System of corrupt dishonourable politicians, and
their flunkeys, going.

Personal honour is the way of the noble warrior - the way of the characterful men and women who have
learnt from practical experience, who rely on themselves to solve their own problems and disputes, and
for whom personal honour is the only law of true justice. The abstract law of the modern States is the
way made for the supine masses who are made to rely on "the State" to solve their problems and their
disputes, and who are for the most part manipulated and moulded by a powerful, arrogant, and often
wealthy and privileged (not to say innately cowardly and dishonourable), self-appointed elite, which
elite - through their use and control of, or influence over, such things as the Media, the entertainment
industry, advertising, business, banking, and politicians and political parties - have manufactured the
soul-less mostly urban societies of the modern industrialized so-called "democratic" world where some
abstract "progress" has become a god to be worshipped and obeyed, where the mumbo-jumbo of
usurious banking has hypnotized generation after generation, and where the impersonal manufactured
law of mostly corrupt and dishonourable and self-serving politicians is stupidly regarding as
representing "justice".

In brief, Vindex restores to the modern world the fundamental principle of true, natural justice: the
personal justice based on the rule of personal honour, which thus gives to the individual a genuine
freedom. For it is this natural, and human, justice, which the modern State has usurped, making the
individual powerless before "the might of the State", for there are no so-called "individual rights" which
the mighty State cannot take away or suspend or ignore or legislate away, and no area where the State
cannot interfere or impose its will, as is so evident by the ever-increasing power and authority given by
the State to its minions, such as the Police force and the Security services, which Police force and which
Security personnel, can arrest, detain, forcibly restrain, and imprison - that is, take away the dignity and
personal honour - of any individual provided some other minion of the State believes or assumes there is
some "just cause", according to the impersonal laws of the State itself, which laws the State continues to
manufacture, tyrannical year after tyrannical year.


The Tyranny of The Magian:


The abject dishonourable tyranny of the modern industrialized world - of the modern West - has been
manufactured by the Magian, and by the Magian ethos.

The Magian ethos is represented in the victory of consumerism over genuine, numinous, culture. It is
represented in the triumph of abstract "cleverness" - particularly abstract "law" - over the noble instincts
of the man, or woman, of honour. It is represented in the triumph of vulgar mass entertainment over
spontaneous family and small community events. It is manifest by the triumph of urban haste and
impoliteness over the possession of rural manners. It is manifest in the triumph of loans and usurious
debt over thrift. It is represented in the triumph of indecency and profanity over modesty. But, perhaps
most of all, it is represented in the destruction of the slow, rural, way of life - work involving manual
labour and/or the labour of animals - and its replacement by the industry and machines of Homo Hubris,
made possible by a rampant capitalism and the abject and large-scale exploitation of people and natural
resources by modern States and their privileged oligarchies.....


The Genesis of Vindex:

Vindex is the generic name for that revolutionary noble warrior who leads the practical fight against the
Magian and their allies, manifest as the Magian are now in the so-called mis-named New World Order
whose twin centres of power (both ideological and practical) are in Amerika and the Zionist entity that
occupies Palestine. Vindex thus prepares the way for the Galactic Imperium, whose practical beginnings
lie in the establishment of new communities, based around new clans (or tribes) whose only law is that
of Personal Honour. Vindex (who may be male or female) is the embodiment of The Law of the New
Aeon of the Imperium, which is personal honour, and who, with his or her victorious warriors,
establishes an entirely new type of culture, and an entirely new way of life.
Used as the name of an individual, Vindex means The Avenger, and while it is traditionally (and
semantically) regarded as a male name, with the Anglicized feminine form being Vengerisse, Vindex is
now often used to refer to either the man or the woman who is or who becomes this revolutionary
warrior leader.

While it is possible that, as I myself once wrote, Vindex will arise from one of the nations of the West
(which includes Russia, the United States and the lands formerly referred to as Eastern Europe) - and be
of Caucasian (European) ethnicity - it is also possible that he or she could arise elsewhere in the world,
and be of mixed, or of any, ethnicity. For what is fundamental to Vindex is that he or she is a
charismatic and revolutionary leader who inspires absolute loyalty; that he or she fights, in a practical
way through force of arms, the forces of the Old Order, manifest in the power of the Magian; and that he
or she triumphs in the final battle, enabling the establishment of new communities free from the now
broken and discarded and tyrannical Magian ethos.

Perhaps there is still time for the needed number of people within some land or lands of the modern
West to arise, reclaim their ancestral warrior heritage and culture, and take up arms against the Magian,
the Amerikan Empire and the vassals and lackeys of that Empire. But, perhaps not, for we have waited
for well over a half century for this to occur. Indeed, given the almost total subservience of the majority
of the peoples of the modern West to the ethos, myths, and new religions of the Magian, it does seem
increasingly likely that Vindex will arise, and first engage the forces of the Magian, in non-Western
lands, and thus be of non-European ethnic descent, especially since even those, among the peoples of the
West, who know and who understand the power and influence of the Magian, and who refuse to accept
the new religion of Shoah (which new religion has aided the mental conditioning of Homo Hubris), are
doing nothing practical and have done nothing practical, for decades, to directly engage the Magian and
the allies and servants. For it is as if these Westerners lack that inner vitality, that instinctive feeling for
honour, which was so manifest in many of their ancestors and in their former warrior cultures, and
which so briefly flourished again in one Western land less than one hundred years ago before being
defeated by the White hordes of Homo Hubris.
True, there have been a few individuals, in the West, who over the past fifty years have directly and
heroically engaged the forces of the Magian. But a few individuals do not make a real, genuine,
sustainable and continuing fighting, warrior clan or clans. It is as if the very knowing of and feeling for
the numinous - the true way of the warrior - is no longer within most of those Western "people who
know", so that their words are only words, and their knowledge and understanding is the empty
knowledge and the feeble understanding of those too world-weary to care, anymore; as if they are the
last dying remnants of a once heroic, but now broken, people.

For what distinguishes Vindex and the new warrior clans of Vindex is their vigorous, and living, warrior
belief that honour is more important, more valuable, than their own lives, so that they are ready, eager
and indeed more than willing to fight and if necessary die in pursuit of an honourable duty they have
sworn to do. Thus, in these clans, the culture of honour lives and thrives; the culture of honour, loyalty
and of duty. The numinous culture where life is lived according to an unchanging Code of Honour, and
where loyalty to a person, once given, is given unto death. This is the culture of the honourable
individual, who refuses to bow down to any external abstract "governmental" authority, and who has an
instinctive and natural love for the true freedom that personal honour brings. The warrior culture whose
fundamental principle is that every individual has a right and a duty to bear and carry weapons, with
each warrior individual prepared to use such weapons in defence of their own honour and in defence of
the honour of those whom they champion or to whom they have given a personal pledge of loyalty. The
culture of the clan, and of the tribe; of personal knowledge of friends and foes, where combat among
warriors is regarded as honourable, and where the impersonal war of modern armies is regarded as
dishonourable and cowardly. Indeed, this is the culture of those new outlaws on whose heads the
governments of the Magian - the governments of the new Amerikan Empire - have placed bounties, and
who, in their typical dishonourable way, want them "dead or alive" for the so-called "crime" of defying
the un-numinous and tyrannical laws and ethos of modern, Magian-led, nation-States.



Extract from Part Two of The Mythos of Vindex

NS Germany and the Bushido of Japan
As mentioned in Part One:
" It was the White hordes of Homo Hubris who - under the spell of the Magian - brutally,
cunningly, and efficiently, defeated the one resurgence of the numinous, in the West, and the one
resurgence of the numinous in the Far East, which resurgence in many ways (but not all)
prefigured, and were intimations of, the warrior way of Vindex: the one and only attempt, in the
West, to counter and replace the ethos of the Magian with the numinous way of the warrior, and
the one and only practical resurgence, elsewhere in the world, to halt the spread of the
dishonourable vulgar "culture" of Western Homo Hubris, and to return to a numinous, ancestral,
culture and way of life. "

The currently unpopular and often censored truth of our times is that National-Socialist Germany - what
it had evolved to be by the beginning of The First Zionist War - was a modern mostly unconscious
expression of the numinous, honourable, warrior ethos, and stood in complete and stark contrast to the
materialism, the hubris, of the Magian and their allies and servants in the West, represented by the
arrogant, profane, White Hordes of Homo Hubris. Furthermore, had NS Germany not been defeated by
The White Hordes of Homo Hubris and by the machinations of the Magian, there is almost no doubt that
it would have evolved further to become the genesis of a new numinous resurgence, and restored to the
West, and other lands, that connexion to the numinous which centuries of plunder, exploitation, greed,
abstractions, and dishonourable war had severed.
Similarly, that natural ally of NS Germany - Imperial Japan, with its underlying Bushido ethos - was
also a modern mostly unconscious expression of the numinous, honourable, warrior ethos, and would
also have evolved further to become the genesis of a new numinous resurgence in the Far East, and
elsewhere.
For what distinguished both NS Germany and Imperial Japan was a return to the Code of the Warrior -
to that numinous Way of Life where personal honour is considered more important than the life of the
individual, and where culture is not a personal indulgence but rather a profound extension of the attitude
to living which a true instinctive warrior embodies: the culture of Haiku, of Geisha, of the Samurai
sword; the culture of Blut und Boden, of the SS ethos... This type of dignified culture is entirely alien
and even abhorrent to the Magian and their allies, such as the uncultured barbarian White Hordes of
Homo Hubris, for whom "culture" means indulging themselves and being profanely entertained by some
vapid effusion of the modern Magian "entertainment industry".....


A New and Numinous Ethos: Beyond the Tyranny of the State and the Abstractions of Politics

Both NS Germany and Imperial Japan were fundamentally instinctive and natural reactions to the
dominance of the Magian ethos, and represented a mostly unconscious expression of the numinous,
honourable, warrior ethos. That is, they were akin to the natural healthy reaction of a human body
invaded by some debilitating virus; an instinctive attempt to restore that natural balance which the
Magian and their allies had disturbed.
But, as I have stated several times in various writings, we have now arrived at the stage of our human
evolution when we can not only, and for the first time, consciously understand ourselves, but when we
can consciously decide how we are to react, and what it is that we should do. That is, we have become
much more than thinking animals who possess the faculty of speech, for we possess the ability to
conscious change, and to consciously control, and evolve, ourselves. Or, expressed, another way, we
now know how to - and have the opportunity to - access and to presence, the numinous itself; to access
and to presence that which refines, dignifies, and evolves us; that which makes us human, which can
enable us to live numinous lives, and to fulfil the potential latent within us and so take us out to live
among the star-systems of our Galaxy and of other Galaxies.
Personal honour is both the essence of the natural, instinctive, Way of the Warrior, and one primary
manifestations of the numinous itself, and it is Vindex who restores personal honour to its rightful place,
as the basis for both law and for that tribal way of life which has been, and which is, our natural human
way of living, a natural and human way that the abstractions of both the Magian and The White Hordes
of Homo Hubris have undermined and destroyed.

Thus, the duty - the wyrd - of Vindex and of the clans of Vindex is not to strive to try and restore some
romantic idealized past - or even be in thrall to some perceived wyrdful, often numinous-filled, past way
of living, such as that which Adolf Hitler brought to Germany - but rather to establish an entirely new
and conscious and thus more potent expression of the numinous itself. This new and numinous way of
living replaces the impersonal tyranny of the State with the way of the clan and the tribe; it replaces the
abstraction of politics, and of democracy, with personal loyalty to an honourable, noble, clan or tribal
leader.....



Version 2.01
Revised 121 Year of Fayen



A Glossary of Order of Nine Angles Terms

Introductory Note:

The ONA employs a variety of specialist esoteric terms, such a nexion, presencing, acausal, Tree of Wyrd, and so on.

It also needs to be understood that the ONA uses some now generally used exoteric terms - such as psyche, and archetype
- in a particular and precise esoteric way, and thus such terms should not be considered as being identical to those used by
others and defined, for example, by Jung

This Second Edition of the original brief ONA Glossary contains further terms, and some elucidations of other terms.


Abyss

Exoterically, the Abyss represents the region where the causal gives way to, or merges into, the acausal,
and thus where the causal is "transcended", gone beyond, or passed, and where one enters the realm of
pure acausality. Hence The Abyss can be considered as an interchange, a nexus, of temporal, atemporal,
and spatial and aspatial, dimensions. This region is, for example, symbolized on The Tree of Wyrd, as
being between the spheres of Sun and Mars, and 'Entering the Abyss' is that stage of magickal
development which distinguishes the Master/ Mistress from the Adept.

Esoterically, The Tree of Wyrd is itself a re-presentation of The Abyss, as are other esoteric re-
presentations, such as The Star Game.


Acausal

The term acausal refers to "acausal Time and acausal Space": that is, to the acausal Universe. This
acausal Universe is part of the Cosmos, which Cosmos consists of both the acausal and the causal,
where "causal" refers to the Universe that is described, or re-presented, by causal Space and causal
Time. This causal Universe is that of our physical, phenomenal, Universe, currently described by
sciences such as Physics and Astronomy.

The acausal is non-Euclidean, and "beyond causal Time": that is, it cannot be represented by our finite
causal geometry (of three spatial dimensions at right angles to each other) and by the flow, the change,
of causal Time (past-present-future), or measured by a duration of causal Time.

In addition - and just as causal energy exists in the causal (understood as such energy is by sciences such
as Physics) - acausal energy exists in the acausal, of a nature and type which cannot be described by
causal sciences such as Physics (based as these are on a causal geometry and a causal Time).

According to the aural tradition of the ONA, there are a variety of acausal life-forms; a variety of
acausal life, of different species, some of which have been manifest in (or intruded into) our causal
Universe.

For more details regarding the acausal, and acausal life, see the following ONA MSS: (1) The Mythos of
the Dark Gods: Beings of Acausal Darkness; (2) Advanced Introduction to The Dark Gods: Five-
Dimensional Acausal Sorcery.


Acausal Thinking

One of The Dark Arts. Acausal Thinking is basically apprehending the causal, and acausal energy, as
these "things" are - that is, beyond all causal abstractions, and beyond all causal symbols, and
symbolism, where such causal symbols include language, and the words and terms that are part of
language.

One technique used to develope Acausal Thinking is The Star Game (qv).


Aeon

An Aeon - according to the Sinister Way of the ONA - is a particular presencing of certain acausal
energies on this planet, Earth, which energies affect a multitude of individuals over a certain period of
causal time. One such affect is via the psyche of individuals. This particular presencing which is an
Aeon is via a particular nexion, which is an Aeonic civilization, which Aeonic civilization is brought-
into-being in a certain geographical area and usually associated with a particular mythos.


Archetype

An archetype is a particular causal presencing of a certain acausal energy and is thus akin to a type of
acausal living being in the causal (and thus "in the psyche"): it is born (or can be created, by magickal
means), its lives, and then it "dies" (ceases to be present, presenced) in the causal (i.e. its energy in the
causal ceases).

Balobians

Those artists, musicians, artisans, and writers (and similar types), who share or are inspired by the
sinister ethos and/or the Dreccian, or Satanic, life-style of the ONA, and/or who share some or all of our
aims and objectives, but who may not have some formal involvement with us, and who usually do not
publicly claim association with the ONA or with the ONA ethos.


Baphomet

Baphomet is regarded as a Dark Goddess - a sinister female entity, The Mistress (or Mother) of Blood.
According to tradition, she is represented as a beautiful mature woman, naked from the wait up, who
holds in her hand the severed head of a man.

She is regarded as one manifestation of one of The Dark Gods, The Bride-and-Mother of Satan, and
Rites to presence Baphomet in our causal continuum exist, for example in The Grimoire of Baphomet.


Black Book of Satan

The book of that name containing the traditional ceremonial rituals of sinister/Satanic ceremonial
magick, used by ONA Initiates.

Causal Abstractions

Abstractions (aka causal abstractions) are manifestations of the primary (causal) nature of mundanes,
and are manufactured by mundanes in their mundane attempt to understand the world, themselves, and
the causal Universe. Exoterically, abstractions re-present the mundane simplicity of causal linearality -
of causal reductionism, of a simple cause-and-effect, of a limited causal thinking.

All abstractions are devoid of Dark-Empathy and the perspective of acausality, and thus are redolent of,
or directly manifest, materialism and the Untermensch ethos derived from such materialism.

Understood exoterically, an abstraction is the manufacture, and use of, some idea, ideal, "image" or
category, and thus some generalization, and/or some assignment of an individual or individuals to some
group or category. The positing of some "perfect" or "ideal" form, category, or thing, is part of
abstraction.

Abstractions hide the true nature of Reality - which is both causal and acausal, and which true nature can
be apprehended and understood by means of The Dark Arts, and thus by following the Occult way from
Initiate, to Adept, and beyond.

According to the ONA, the so-called Occult Arts - and especially the so-called Satanism - of others are
manifestations of causal abstractions, lacking as they do the learning of the skills of Dark-Empathy,
Acausal-Thinking, and Sinister Sorcery, and thus lacking as they do the ability to develope our latent
human faculties and our latent sinister character.


Dark Arts

The Dark Arts are the skills traditionally learnt by those following the Seven Fold (Sinister) Way, and
include Dark-Empathy, Acausal-Thinking, and practical sorcery (External, Internal, and Aeonic).

In addition, a sinister tribe of Dreccs (qv) is a new type of Dark Art, developed by the ONA to Presence
The Dark in practical ways.


Dark-Empathy

One of The Dark Arts. Also called Sinister-Empathy (qv). The term Dark-Empathy (also written Dark
Empathy) is also sometimes used to describe that-which is redolent of the acausal, and thus that-which
presences or which can presence "dark forces" (dark/acausal energies) in the causal and in human
beings; and thus used in this exoteric sense it refers to that-which imbues or which can imbue things
with acausal energy, and which distinguishe the Occult in general from the exoteric and the mundane.


Dark Gods

According to the Sinister Tradition of the ONA, The Dark Gods (aka The Dark Ones) are specific
entities - living-beings of a particular acausal species - who exist in the realms of the acausal, with
some of these entities having been presenced, via various nexions, on Earth in our distant past. [See, for
example, the ONA MS The Mythos of the Dark Gods: Beings of Acausal Darkness. ]

Drecc

Someone who lives a practical sinister life, and thus who lives by The Law of the Sinister-Numen (qv)
and who thus Presences The Dark in practical ways by practical sinister deeds. A sinister tribe is a
territorial and independent group of Dreccs (often including drecclings - that is, the children of Dreccs)
who band together for their mutual advantage and who rule or who seek to rule over a particular area,
neighbourhood, or territory. A sinister tribe is thus a practical manifestation of the Dreccian way of life.

Dreccs, and their associated tribe, rarely engage in overt practical sorcery and mostly do not describe
themselves as Satanists or even as following the LHP. Instead, they describe and refer to themselves,
simply, as Drecc.


Exeatic

To go beyond and transgress the limits imposed and prescribed by mundanes, and by the systems which
reflect or which manifest the ethos of mundanes - for example, governments, and the laws of what has
been termed "society".


Exoteric/Esoteric

Exoteric refers to the outer (or causal) form, or meaning, or nature, or character, or appearance, of some-
thing; while esoteric refers to its Occult/inner/acausal essence or nature. What is esoteric is that which is
generally hidden from mundanes (intentionally or otherwise), or which mundanes cannot perceive or
understand. Causal abstractions (qv) tend to hide the esoteric nature (character) of things, and/or such
abstractions describe or refer to that-which is only causal and mundane and thus devoid of Dark-
Empathy.

Thus, a form manufactured by an Adept for some Aeonic purpose - for example, a tactic to aid strategic
aims - has an outer appearance and an outer meaning which is usually all that mundanes perceive or
understand, even though it has an (inner) esoteric meaning.


Falcifer

1) The title of the first volume of The Deofel Quartet.

2) The exoteric name given to the esoteric (or "hidden") nexion which is opened by Adepts to prepare
the way for Vindex. This nexion - like Vindex - may be presenced in a specific individual, or in a group
of individuals. There is a symbiotic relationship between Falcifer and Vindex, who - if presenced in
individuals - can be either male or female.


Hebdomadry

A traditional name used to describe The Septenary System.


Law of The Sinister-Numen

The Law of The Sinister-Numen (aka The Sinister Code) is a practical manifestation, in our causal
continuum, of the Sinister-Numen - of those things which can breed excellence of sinister character in
individuals, and thus which Presence The Dark in practical ways. The Law also describes the sinister
ethos of The Order of Nine Angles. [The Sinister Code is given in full in an Appendix, below.]


Left Hand Path (LHP)

The amoral and individualistic Way of Sinister Sorcery. In the LHP there are no rules: there is nothing
that is not permitted; nothing that is forbidden or restricted. That is, the LHP means the individual takes
sole responsibility for their actions and their quest, and does not abide by the ethics of mundanes.


Magick

Magick (aka Sorcery) - according to the Sinister tradition of the ONA - is defined as "the presencing of
acausal energy in the causal by means of a nexion. By the nature of our consciousness, we, as human
individuals, are one type of nexion - that is, we have the ability to access, and presence, certain types of
acausal energy."

Furthermore, magick - as understand and practised by the ONA - is a means not only of personal
development and personal understanding (a freeing from psychic, archetypal, influences and affects) but
also of evolving to the next level of our human existence where we can understand, and to a certain
extent control and influence, supra-personal manifestations of acausal energies, such as an Aeon, and
thus cause, or bring-into-being, large-scale evolutionary change. Such understanding, such control, such
a bring-into-being, is Aeonic Magick.

Aeonic Magick is the magick of the Adept and those beyond: the magick of the evolved human being
who has achieved a certain level of self-understanding and self-mastery and who thus is no longer at the
mercy of unconscious psychic, archetypal, influences, both personal/individual, and of other living-
beings, such as an Aeon.

Internal Magick is the magick of personal change and evolution: of using magick to gain insight and to
develope one's personality and esoteric skills. There are seven stages involved in Internal Magick.

External Magick is basic, "low-level", sorcery as sorcery has been and still is understood by mundanes -
where certain acausal energies are used for bring or to fulfil the desire of an individual.

Ceremonial Magick is the use (by more than two individuals gathered in a group) of a set or particular
texts or sinister rituals to access and presence sinister energies.

Five-dimensional magick is the New Aeon magick sans symbols, ceremonies, symbology (such as the
Tree of Wyrd) and beyond all causal abstractions, and it is prefigured in the advanced form of The Star
Game.

Mundane

Exoterically, mundanes are defined as those who are not of our sinister kind - that is, as those who do
not live by The Law of the Sinister-Numen (qv).

Esoterically, mundane-ness is defined as being under the influence of, or being in thrall to, or being
addicted to, and/or believing in, and/or using as a means of understanding, causal abstractions (qv).


Naos

1) The name of one of the "boards" (spheres) of The Star Game, taken from the star of the same name:
Zeta Puppis in the constellation Argo.

2) The title of the ONA text "Naos - A Practical Guide to Becoming An Adept".

3) According to aural legend, there is also a Star Gate - an actual physical nexion - in the region around
or near to this particular star.

Nexion

A nexion is a specific connexion between, or the intersection of, the causal and the acausal, and nexions
can, exoterically, be considered to be akin to "gates" or openings or "tunnels" where there is, or can be,
either a flow of acausal energy (and thus also of acausal entities) from the acausal into our causal Space
and causal Time; a journeying into the acausal itself; or a willed, conscious flow or presencing (by dark
sorcery) of acausal energies.

Basically, there are three main types of nexion. The first is an actual physical nexion. The second type of
nexion is a living causal being, such as ourselves. The third type of nexion is a magickal creation: that is,
some form in-which acausal energy is presenced or "channelled into" by a sinister Adept. [For more
details of these three types see the ONA MS The Mythos of the Dark Gods.]


Nine Angles

The Nine Angles have several meanings - or interpretations, exoteric and esoteric - depending on
context.
In the esoteric sense, they re-present the nine combinations (and transformations) of the three basic
"alchemical" substances, which nine and their transformations (causal and acausal) are themselves re-
presented by The Star Game.
In the exoteric, pre-Adept, sense, they may be said to re-present the 7 nexions of the Tree of Wyrd plus
the 2 nexions which re-present the ToW as itself a nexion, with The Abyss (a connexion between the
individual and the acausal) being one of these 2 "other nexions". It should be remembered, of course,
that each sphere of the ToW is not two-dimensional (or even three-dimensional) and in a simple way
each sphere can be taken as a reflexion (a "shadow") of another - for example, Mercury is the 'shadow'
of Mars.

In another exoteric sense, the nine are the alchemical process of the 7 plus the 2, which 2 are the
conjoining of opposites: and, in one sense, this conjoining can be taken to be (magickally, for instance,
in a practical ritual) as the conjoining of male and female (hence what is called one of the Rites of the
Nine Angles) - although there are other practical combinations, just as each magickal act involving such
Angles should be undertaken for a whole and particular alchemical season: that is, such a working
should occupy a space of causal-time, making it thus a type of four-dimensional magick which can
access the fifth magickal dimension, the acausal itself. A somewhat more advanced understanding of the
Nine - in relation to a ritual to create a Nexion - is hinted at in the recent fiction-based MS Atazoth.

Beyond this, the Nine Angles are symbols of The Star Game which itself is sorcery - that is, one nexion
which can presence the acausal. But even this is only a beginning - a re-presentation, in symbols, of
what is, in essence, without symbols: a useful means for Initiates, and Adepts, to move toward the new
five-dimensional magick embodied in, and beyond, the ONA.

Order of Nine Angles (ONA)

The ONA is a subversive, sinister, esoteric association comprising Sinister Tribes, Dreccs, Traditional
Nexions, Sinister-Empaths, individual Sorcerers (male and female), and Balobians.

One of the primary aims of the ONA is to develope a new type of human being by using and developing
our latent abilities (by means of The Dark Arts) and by breeding a new type of individual character, with
this new type of character being a sinister one which itself can only be nurtured and developed by
practical means and through practical exeatic deeds.


Presencing The Dark

A term used to describe the manifestation of sinister (acausal) energies in the causal by means of some
causal or combined causal/acausal form, exoteric or esoteric.

Understood exoterically, To Presence The Dark means to consciously work acts of sinister sorcery by
either esoteric means (such as a Rite of Dark Sorcery) and/or through practical (exoteric) sinister deeds
where the intent is a sinister one.

Understood esoterically, To Presence The Dark means to undertake acts of Sinister Wyrd and thus to
work Aeonic Sorcery.


Psyche

The psyche of the individual is a term used, in the Sinister Way, to describe those aspects of an
individual - those aspects of consciousness - which are hidden, or inaccessible to, or unknown to, the
individual. Basically, such aspects can be considered to be those forces/energies which do or which can
influence the individual in an emotional way or in a way which the individual has no direct control over
or understanding of. One part of this psyche is what has been called "the unconscious", and some of the
forces/energies of this "unconscious" have been, and can be, described by the term "archetypes"


Rounwytha

The name traditionally given to those few, rare, individuals (mostly women) who naturally possessed the
gift of Dark-Empathy (aka Sinister-Empathy).


Satan

Satan is regarded, by the ONA, as the exoteric "name" of a particular acausal being: that is, as a living
entity dwelling in the acausal. This entity has the ability to presence, to be manifest in, our causal,
phenomenal world, and the ability - being a shapeshifter - to assume various causal forms. [Regarding
the "names" of such beings, see, for example, Footnote (2) of the MS The Mythos of the Dark Gods. ]


Satanism

According to the ONA, Satanism is a specific Left Hand Path, one aim of which is to transform, to
evolve, the individual by the use of esoteric Arts, including Dark Sorcery. Another aim is, through using
the Sinister Dialectic, to transform the world, and the causal itself, by - for example - returning,
presencing, in the causal, not only the entity known as Satan but also others of The Dark Gods.

In essence, and thus esoterically, Satanism - as understood and practised by the ONA (presenced by
means of Traditional Nexions) - is one important exoteric form appropriate to the current Aeon, and thus
useful in Presencing The Dark.


Septenary

A name for the basic symbology (causal magickal symbolism) of the Seven Fold Sinister Way
represented exoterically by The Tree of Wyrd, and consisting of seven stages or "spheres" joined by
various pathways.


Sinister Dialectic

The sinister dialectic (often called the sinister dialectic of history) is the name given to Satanic strategy -
which is to further our evolution in a sinister way by, for example, (a) the use of Black Magick/sinister
presencings to change individuals/events on a significant scale over long periods of causal Time; (b) to
gain control and influence; (c) the use of Satanic forms and magickal presencings to produce/provoke
large scale changes over periods of causal Time; (d) to bring-into-being a New Aeon; (e) to cause and
sow disruption and Chaos as a prelude to any or all or none of the foregoing.


Sinister-Empathy

Sinister-Empathy (aka Acausal-Empathy aka Dark-Empathy) is a specific type of empathy - that which
relates to and concerns acausal-knowing. That is, the perception and the understanding of the acausal
nature of those beings which possess or which manifest acausal energy.

Sinister-empathy is one of the skills/abilities that can be learnt by suitable (but not all) Internal Adepts,
and can be developed by those beyond that particular esoteric stage of knowledge and understanding.

Some rare individuals (traditionally called by the name Rounwytha) are naturally gifted with Dark-
Empathy.


Sinister-Numen

The Sinister-Numen is the term used to describe that which, and those whom, re-present certain types of
acausal energy in the causal.

Thus, certain archetypes, and archetypal forms, are - exoterically - sinisterly numinous, and hence have
the ability to influence and inspire human beings - as well as, in some cases, having the ability to direct
certain individuals beyond the ability of those individuals to control such direction.

One of the most practical manifestations (the most practical presencing) of the sinister-numen in the
causal realm is The Law of The Sinister-Numen, and which Law serves to define, and to manifest, that
which is not-mundane, and thus that-which-is-ONA.



Sinister Way

A name given to the system of training (magickal and practical) of Initiates used by the ONA.
Sometimes also called The Seven-Fold Sinister Way.

It consists of seven stages, each represented by a particular magickal Grade. [See, for example, the ONA
MS NAOS.] One aim of the Way is to create Satanic individuals.



Sorcery

Often used as a synonym of magick (qv). Sorcery - according to the Dark, Sinister, tradition followed by
the ONA - is the use, by an individual, individuals, or a group, of acausal energy, either directly (raw/
acausal/chaos) or by means of symbolism, forms, ritual, words, chant (or similar manifestations or
presencing(s) of causal constructs) with this usage often involving a specific, temporal (causal), aim or
aims. [See the ONA MSS An Introduction to Dark Sorcery and NAOS.]


Star Game

The Star Game is a re-presentation of the nine aspects of the basic three whose changing in causal time
represents a particular presencing of acausal energy. That is, the nine re-presents not only the nexion that
is the presencing of the acausal evident in our psyche and consciousness, but also many other nexions as
well.

This particular re-presentation is an "abstract" one, as distinct from the more "causal" symbology of The
Tree of Wyrd (and of the septenary system itself).

The Star Game exists in two basic forms: the "simple form" and the "advanced" form, and one of its
aims is to develope acausal-thinking (beyond causal abstractions) and thus skill in five-dimensional
magick.

It can also be played as a "game", akin to a chess, and can be used magickally, to presence acausal
energies. The basics of The Star Game are described in the ONA MS NAOS.


Traditional Nexions

A name given to ONA groups (aka Temples) where individuals undertake The Seven Fold Way, and
where sinister ceremony sorcery is undertaken. Many (though not all) Traditional Nexions follow the
path of Satanism.


Traditional Satanism

A term, first used by the ONA several decades ago, to describe its own Sinister and Septenary Way, and
to distinguish it from the other types of "Satanism" (such as those of Lavey and Aquino) which were
once given public prominence.

The term was used to describe the ONA due to the aural, and other, teachings of the ONA: many of
which teachings (such as the Septenary system and Esoteric Chant; legends and myths regarding
Baphomet and The Dark Gods; and Satanism as an individual Way of personal and Aeonic evolution)
were handed down aurally by reclusive sinister Adepts over many centuries.

The term Traditional Satanism has since been appropriated by others, some of whom have attempted to
redefine it.


Tree of Wyrd

The Tree of Wyrd, as conventionally described ("drawn") and with its correspondences and associations
and symbols (see the ONA MS NAOS), re-presents certain acausal energies, and the individual who
becomes familiar with such correspondences and associations and symbols can access (to a greater or
lesser degree depending on their ability and skill) the energies associated with the Tree of Wyrd. The
Tree of Wyrd itself is one symbol, one re-presentation, of that meeting (or "intersection") of the causal
and acausal which is a human being, and can be used to represent the journey, the quest, of the
individual toward the acausal - that is, toward the goal of magick, which is the creation of a new, more
evolved, individual.


Vindex

The name of the exoteric (or "outer") nexion through which powerful acausal energies are presenced on
Earth in order to destroy the current status quo (the Old Aeon, now manifest in the so-called New World
Order) and prepare the way for - and inaugurate the practical beginnings of - the New Aeon. Like
Falcifer (q.v.), Vindex can be presenced ("manifest") in an individual (who may be male or female). If
an individual, Vindex is the embodiment of The Law of the New Aeon, which is personal honour [See
the ONA MSS The Law of the New Aeon and Tyrannies End: Anarchy, Magick and the Law of Personal
Honour].

Used as the exoteric name of an individual, Vindex means "the Avenger", and while it is traditionally
(and semantically) regarded as a male name, with the Anglicized feminine form being Vengerisse,
Vindex is now often used to refer to either the man or the woman who is or who becomes the nexion.


Wyrd

As used by the ONA, Wyrd is the term used to describe that supra-personal forces (aka energies) which
can influence individuals, which non-Adepts cannot control in any manner, which Adepts can discover
and to a quite limited extent influence, but which only those of and beyond the esoteric stage of Master/
Mistress (that is, beyond The Abyss) can fully synchronize with.

Exoterically, Wyrd can be considered to be the Cosmic fates of the individual (note the plural, due to the
partly acausal nature of Wyrd), as opposed to the simple, causal/linear, Destiny (fate) of the individual,
and which Destiny can be dis-covered by means of the Rite of Internal Adept.






ONA
118 Year of Fayen
Revised 121
Version 2.01


Appendix
The Sinister Code

Those who are not our sinister brothers or sisters are mundanes. Those who are our brothers and sisters live by -
and are prepared to die by - our unique code of dark (sinister) honour.

Our sinister-honour means we are fiercely loyal to only our own sinister, ONA, kind. Our sinister-honour means we are
wary of, and do not trust and often despise all those who are not like us, especially mundanes.
Our duty as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to be ready, willing, and able to defend ourselves,
in any situation, and to be prepared to use lethal force to so defend ourselves.
Our duty as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to be loyal to, and to defend, our own kind: to do
our duty, even unto death, to those of our brothers and sisters to whom we have sworn a personal oath of loyalty.
Our obligation as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to seek revenge, if necessary unto death,
against anyone who acts dishonourably toward us, or who acts dishonourably toward those to whom we have sworn a
personal oath of loyalty.
Our obligation as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to never willingly submit to any mundane; to
die fighting rather than surrender to them; to die rather (if necessary by our own hand) than allow ourselves to be
dishonourably humiliated by them.
Our obligation as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to never trust any oath or any pledge of
loyalty given, or any promise made, by any mundane, and to be wary and suspicious of them at all times.
Our duty as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to settle our serious disputes, among ourselves, by
either trial by combat, or by a duel involving deadly weapons; and to challenge to a duel anyone mundane, or one of our
own kind who impugns our sinister honour or who makes mundane accusations against us.
Our duty as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to settle our non-serious disputes, among
ourselves, by having a man or woman from among us (a brother or sister who is highly esteemed because of their sinister
deeds), arbitrate and decide the matter for us, and to accept without question, and to abide by, their decision, because of
the respect we have accorded them as arbitrator
Our duty as sinister individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to always keep our word to our own kind,
once we have given our word on our sinister honour, for to break ones word among our own kind is a cowardly, a
mundane, act.
Our duty as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to act with sinister honour in all our dealings with
our own sinister kind.
Our obligation as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour is to marry only those from our own kind, who
thus, like us, live by our Code and are prepared to die to save their sinister-honour and that of their brothers and sisters.
Our duty as individuals who live by the Code of Sinister-Honour means that an oath of sinister loyalty or allegiance,
once sworn by a man or woman of sinister honour (I swear on my sinister-honour that I shall) can only be ended
either: (1) by the man or woman of sinister honour formally asking the person to whom the oath was sworn to release
them from that oath, and that person agreeing so to release them; or (2) by the death of the person to whom the oath was
sworn. Anything else is unworthy of us, and the act of a mundane.


The Goals, Aims and Objectives, of The ONA


Our fundamental aim is to change, to evolve, human beings to produce a new type of human being.
This derives from our belief that we human beings have great potential; that we can consciously change
and evolve ourselves, and that esoteric Arts, especially The Dark Arts, are one of the most practical
means to do this. Our Dark Arts include our sinister tribes and our Dreccian way of life, as well as the
more traditional Dark Arts of External, Internal, and Aeonic Magick.
Our main goal is to disrupt, undermine, destroy, overthrow or replace by any practical means all
existing societies, all governments, and all nations, and in their place create new societies, new ways of
life, based on our own tribal way of living, where the only law is our law of sinister-honour.
We desire to do this because of our belief that the current order, the current systems, are all mundane,
and reflect the nature of mundanes; of those who lack our sinister spirit, our defiance, our desire to free
ourselves from mundanity and the restrictions of patronising governments and abstract, impersonal, law,
and which governments treat us as either children or as subjects to be restrained and controlled.
Our means our Dark Arts are many and varied, and include our sinister tribes, our Traditional
Nexions (with the Seven Fold Sinister Way and External, Internal, and Aeonic Magick), our Dreccs, our
Sorcerers and Sorceresses who work alone or with a few sinister comrades, our Sinister-Empaths, our
Star Game, and our sympathizers and helpers, such as Balobians. One other important means, employed,
by the ONA and an essential part of our Dark Arts is our sinister Mythos, and which ONA Mythos
includes The Mythos of The Dark Gods, and The Mythos of Vindex.

One of our objectives is for our new species to leave this planet we call Earth (our childhood
home), and establish ourselves among the star-systems of our own Galaxies, and other Galaxies. This
leaving of our childhood home will, with its challenges, its experiences, and its opportunities, enable us
to mature, and further evolve, as a species.
Our aim of The Dark Imperium (aka The Galactic Imperium aka The Sinister Imperium) - whose genesis
will be The Mythos of Vindex and The Law of The Sinister-Numen and which will be brought into
being by our Dark Warriors - is the practical means whereby this particular objective may be achieved.



^^^
Mundane or Sinister?
The Basic Standards For Novices of The Sinister Way

So, you want to join us? You want to become one of the sinister few? Part of our sinister Order of Nine
Angles family? One of those who understand who know mundanes for the expendable resource they
are. One of those who knows or who feels, in a wordless way in their very being, that we can be far
more than we are; one of those who knows, who understands, or who feels, in a wordless way in their
very being, that all laws, past and present, are restrictions a means of mundane control, devised and
implemented by mundanes in a mundane attempt to prevent we sinister few from turning our lives into a
succession of ecstasies. One of those defiant ones who would rather die than submit, and who
understands that words are a means, not the essence.
Know then that you have to prove and test yourself taking yourself to and beyond your physical and
emotional and moral limits. If you succeed, fine. If you fail no excuses, you failed. You can try again,
and again, until you succeed. Or you can accept the truth that failure makes you, marks you, as
mundane. No excuses.
Are you, then, ready to test yourself? To defy, to overcome? To be heretical? If so, here are the
challenges. Here are the minimal standards you must meet to become of us, to join us. And if you do not
desire to so test yourself, to meet, to surpass, the standards, we set then go elsewhere. If you somehow
in some way want to debate or to dispute these standards of ours, then you can go elsewhere.
We are not interested in your excuses, your mundane words for these are minimal entry standards for
our traditional sinister nexions. For you to join us for you to become a member of our sinister elite, to
become a genuine Initiate of our Seven-Fold Sinister Way you have to undertake the following.

Physical Standards
Train for and undertake all three of the following physical tasks the minimum standards
(for men) are: (a) walking thirty-two miles, in hilly terrain, in under seven hours while
carrying a pack weighing at least 30 lbs; (b) running twenty-six miles in four hours; (c)
cycling two hundred or more miles in twelve hours. [Those who have already achieved
such goals in such activities should set themselves more demanding goals. For women, the
minimum acceptable standards are: (a) walking twenty-seven miles in under seven hours
while carrying a pack weighing at least 15 lbs. (b) running twenty-six miles in four and a
half hours; (c) cycling one hundred and seventy miles in twelve hours.
If you cannot achieve all these minimal standards you failed.
Mental Standards
Construct and learn to play both the basic and the advanced Star Game.
If you cannot do this you failed.
Moral Standards
Find, and test (according to our sinister guidelines) a suitable mundane, and then cull that
mundane.
If you cannot do this you failed.
Heretical Standards
Become, for a minimum of six months, a public advocate of a genuine modern heresy
such as radical (Jihadi) Islam, or National-Socialism, or what the Magians call "holocaust
denial".
If you cannot do this or fail to understand why these are genuine modern heresies you
failed.
No excuses; no debates. You are either of us, or you are mundane.

Anton Long
Order of Nine Angles
121 yf







The Ontology and Theology of Traditional Satanism



The Nature of Reality According to Traditional Satanism



The fundamental ontological axioms of the Sinister Way of Traditional Satanism are: (1) there are two
types of being, differentiated by whether or not they possess, or manifest, what is termed acausal energy,
and (2) that we can only correctly and currently know a manifestation of acausal energy, an acausal
being, through our currently under-developed and under-used psychic faculties.

Reality, for Traditional Satanism, is postulated to be the Cosmos, with this Cosmos having a bifurcation
of being: that is, the Cosmos exists - is manifest - in both causal space-time, and in what we term acausal
space-time. Causal space-time has three causal spatial dimensions and one causal Time dimension, and
acausal space-time has n number (a currently undefined number) of acausal dimensions (which are not
spatial) and an acausal Time dimension. Causal space-time can thus be considered to the phenomenal,
physical, universe we are aware of through our senses, and this universe is governed by physical laws
and contains physical, causal, matter/energy.
Traditional Satanism posits, and accepts, that they are acausal beings existing in acausal space-time ( see
footnote 1 ) just as there are causal beings existing in causal space-time, which causal beings include our
own human species, and the life which shares this planet, Earth, with us.

According to Traditional Satanism, all causal living beings (existing or having their being in the causal
physical universe) are understood as a presencing, in the causal, of acausal being (or energy) by the fact
that they are alive. That is, all causal living beings are all connexions - nexions - between the causal and
the acausal continuums.


The Being of Nature

Nature may be defined as that innate creative (acausal) force (or energy) which operates in the physical
world, on this planet, and which causes, or is the genesis of, and controls, causal living organisms in
certain ways. These "certain ways" are the laws of Nature. The 'evolution of species' is a term used to
describe one theory about one of the ways in which Nature is assumed to work, in the causal Universe
(the causal continuum).
Nature can thus be conceived as a type of being. This does not mean that Nature should be understood in
anthropomorphic terms, but rather that Nature is a living, changing, entity: some-thing which is alive;
that is, Nature is another example of a nexion - of where there is a connexion between the causal
continuum and the acausal continuum. We ourselves, as human beings, are simply - on planet Earth -
one manifestation, one presencing, of Nature among many: that is, we are subject to the laws of Nature,
the laws which govern organic change and organic life itself. Like all causal life on this planet, we
causal beings are born, we grow and change, and our causal being dies, that is, ceases to be imbued with
- to be animated by - acausal energy. That is, "we" cease to have a causal life.
Most Earth cultures had, or have, a belief that Nature is living, and the Mother of, the bringer-forth of,
all life.
In olden times, Nature herself was often personified in terms of gods, and goddesses. That is, we
apprehended Nature in terms of ourselves - in terms of individual causal beings with names, a history
and a distinct personality. However, this type of apprehension is no longer necessary nor valid since we
have developed, over the last few thousand years, the faculty of pure reason, and the faculty of acausal
empathy, and can understand Nature, ourselves and the cosmos beyond Nature, in a natural manner
without such intermediate abstract forms. That is, we can now apprehend Nature as Nature is. Hitherto,
we projected human-type causal forms onto Nature in an effort to comprehend Nature as we did not
possess much of an understanding of the Cosmos beyond Nature and beyond the causal, and how Nature
is but part of this causal and acausal Cosmos.


The Philosophy of Traditional Satanism


The essential starting point for a philosophy is to pose, and answer, the questions about the origin and
meaning of life - or, more specifically, about our causal lives, as human beings, in the causal Universe,
on this planet we call Earth.

Traditional Satanism does not believe that we human beings, and causal life itself, was created by some
Supreme Being, which supreme Being is commonly referred to as God. According to Traditional
Satanism, life evolved naturally on this planet, from finite beginnings we as yet do not precisely
understand. The essence of the Traditional Satanism perspective about our origins in the causal Universe
is reason - or rather, what used to be called Natural Philosophy: through observation, experiment and the
use of reason, or logic, we can understand our world, the causal Cosmos, and ourselves. Thus,
Traditional Satanism is, in one important respect, a rationalist Way of Life which accepts: (1) that the
Causal Universe (or Causal Reality) exists independently of us and our consciousness, and thus
independent of our senses; (2) our limited understanding of this causal 'external world' depends for the
most part upon our senses - that is, on what we can see, hear or touch; that is, on what we can observe or
come to know via our senses; (3) logical argument - reason - and experiment are the best means to
knowledge and understanding of and about this 'external world'; (4) the Causal Universe is, of itself, a
reasoned order subject to rational laws; (5) our faculty of acausal-empathy is a means for us to know the
nexion we are, and how we can discover our correct relationship to all other life. Thus, practical reason -
Natural Philosophy - enables us to comprehend the external, physical, causal, Universe.


Furthermore, Traditional Satanism also affirms that the knowledge and understanding of the causal
Universe - achieved by means of reason and observation - is not the only type of knowledge and
understanding available to us, for there is knowledge and understanding of the acausal continuum, and
the acausal beings who, or which, exist (and "live") there, and that our psychic faculties enable us to
sense, to begin to know, and are one means of comprehending, acausal Life in all its variety and forms.
An axiom of Traditional Satanism is that by developing our latent psychic faculties we can gain a better
understanding - and more knowledge of - Nature, of the acausal, and of acausal beings, and thus of
ourselves.



The Answers of Traditional Satanism


The Philosophy of Traditional Satanism accepts that the purpose of our mortal, causal, lives is
essentially two fold. First, to change, to develope, to evolve, ourselves, and to explore and to enjoy the
possibilities that causal life offers - for our mortal, causal, life is a limited, finite, opportunity. Second,
that if we develope, evolve, ourselves in a particular way - and especially if we develope our psychic
faculties - there exists the possibility of us, as a new type of being, living-on beyond our causal death, in
the acausal continuum.

Thus, the Philosophy of Traditional Satanism asserts:

(1) That we human beings possess the potential to participate in and to control our own evolution - that
is, we have the (mostly latent) ability to consciously evolve to become the genesis of a new human
species, and that genuine esoteric Arts - and especially and in particular The Dark Arts - are one of the
most viable ways by which such a conscious evolution can occur;

(2) That genuine esoteric knowledge and insight - and thus genuine self-understanding and self-
evolution - requires both a development of our latent psychic faculties and a practical knowledge of the
acausal continuum deriving from a coming-to-know acausal beings;

(3) That what has hitherto been known and described as magic(k) - especially Dark Sorcery, or Black
Magic(k) - is one effective means of coming-to-know certain acausal beings, and is thus a beginning to
understanding the acausal itself.

Our psychic faculties include what may be termed acausal empathy (otherwise know as sinister
empathy, or esoteric/magickal empathy) and acausal thinking.

Acausal empathy is basically sensitivity to, and awareness of, acausal energies as these energies are
presenced in living beings, in Nature, and/or presenced in the causal either via some acausal being, or
directly, as "raw" acausal energy (that is, acausal energy trying to find some causal form to inhabit).
Various esoteric (Occult) means and techniques exist to develope such acausal empathy.


Acausal thinking is basically apprehending the causal, and acausal energy, as these "things" are - that is,
beyond all causal abstractions, and beyond all causal symbols, and symbolism, where such causal
symbols include language, and the words and terms that are part of language, and what has hitherto been
regarded as the terms and symbols of conventional Occultism, for such conventional Occultism is
ineluctably bound to causal thinking. Various genuine esoteric (Occult) means and techniques exist to
develope such acausal thinking. An important aspect of acausal thinking is thinking in terms of acausal
time - that is, not in terms of the linear "cause and effect" of the causal continuum, bur rather in what can
be inaccurately described in terms of Simultaneity, of there being "action at a distance" unlike in
conventional (causal) physics.



The Living Beings of The Acausal


According to Traditional Satanism, there are several types of distinct acausal beings who exist in the
acausal continuum, known to us - historically and otherwise - from Adepts who, having developed
acausal empathy and acausal thinking, have discovered or come to know of, such beings.

Acausal beings are beyond our causal concepts and abstractions. Some dwell (and can only exist in) the
acausal spaces, while others can dwell or be manifest in both the acausal and the causal, with there being
many different types of acausal entities all of which have their own "nature" or type of being.
Essentially, they have no physical form, as we define and understand physical form (for example, a
body) although some types of acausal being, who can dwell or manifest or be presenced in our causal
spaces, can dwell-within, or presence themselves within or be presenced within, a causal form such as a
living body or being (including a human being) and some of the acausal beings who can or who have
done this are known as "shapeshifters". We cannot "see"or detect (by our limited physical senses or by
using causality-based physical instruments) unpresenced acausal beings who may be transiting through
or dwelling-within our causal spaces (our physical world/universe) if such beings have not accessed, or
presenced themselves, in some causal, living, form (or even, in most cases, even if they have done this).
However, some of us (and some other life) may sometimes "feel" or be aware of some such acausal
beings: for example, if we possess a certain type of empathy or have the esoteric knowledge to detect
some such transiting or in-dwelling acausal beings.

Since these acausal beings are beyond our causal concepts and abstractions, it is incorrect to judge such
beings according to our limited, causal, "morality". They are neither "good" nor "evil". They live
according to their own nature, as acausal beings, just as, for example, a wild predatory animal lives
according to its wild predatory nature. According to esoteric tradition, there are some acausal beings
who are drawn or who have been in the past been drawn toward our causal spaces (our physical universe/
world) because they do or have acquired the ability to "feed off" certain types of emotion (or "states of
being") which emotion (or "states of being") are but types of energy.

Due to the nature of the acausal spaces (and thus the nature of acausal energy) acausal beings do not
"die" as we die and do not "age" as we age. Furthermore, our causal concept of physical travel (or
movement) which takes causal time is irrelevant to and does not apply to such beings, due to their very
nature as acausal beings. However, most acausal beings are not, by our standards, "all-powerful" and
many cannot change or restructure temporal things, just as some cannot transit to ("be presenced in") the
causal spaces, or dwell-within causal beings, without some aid or assistance in opening a nexion or
nexions (which in many instances is just a direct connexion between the causal and acausal spaces).


According to tradition, some of these known acausal beings have been collectively described by the term
The Dark Gods, or The Dark Ones (or The Dark Immortals), and included in this particular type of
acausal being is the entity more commonly known to us as Satan, and that entity which we, limited
causal, mortal beings, describe as the female counterpart of Satan, who - according to The Dark
Tradition inherited by the ONA - has the name Baphomet, and who is the dark, violent, Goddess - the
real Mistress of Earth (and of Nature) - to whom human sacrifices were, and are, made and who
ritualistically and symbolically washes in a basin full of the blood of Her victims. According to aural
legend, She - as one of The Dark Gods - is also a shapeshifter who has intruded (visited, been
presenced or manifest) on Earth in times past, and who can manifest again if certain rituals are
performed and certain sacrifices made. Traditionally, it was to Baphomet that Initiates and Adepts of the
Dark Tradition dedicated their chosen, selected, victims when a human culling was undertaken, and such
cullings were - and are - regarded as one of the prerequisites for attaining sinister Adeptship.


Importantly, Traditional Satanism does not regard Satan or any of The Dark Ones, such as Baphomet
as conventional gods or goddesses are understood, and thus as beings to be worshipped, feared, and
obeyed in a conventional religious sense. Instead, they are regarded as sinister friends; as new found
companions; and may be likened to long-lost sisters and brothers or other relatives; and - in the case of
Satan and Baphomet - as akin to our hitherto unknown mother and father, to be thus admired and
respected, but never "worshipped". In addition, and in the case of some of these dark entities, they are,
or can be considered as, our lovers. Thus, our relationship to these acausal beings is certainly not one of
fear, or of subservience.


In addition, the term The Dark Gods is to be understood as but a useful, somewhat Old Aeon (that based
on causal thinking), inherited exoteric term to describe a particular acausal species many of whom are
known to and named by The Dark Tradition, which species, when manifest in the causal, are certainly
far more powerful than human beings. Thus, the conventional names given to some such acausal beings
as are known to us, or which have been known to human beings in ages past, are only exoteric names;
only imperfect, causal, terms which are useful symbols.

Thus, a name such as "Satan" does not fully describe the real acausal nature and character of that
specific acausal being, which acausal being has an esoteric name - an acausal name deriving from
acausal thinking and acausal knowing - which better describes such a being.




The Question of God


The philosophy of Traditional Satanism does not assume nor accept that there is a supreme Being, or
deity. That is, a supreme creator Being does not and never has existed, and such a figure is regarded as a
human, a causal, abstraction, a human manufactured construct, a myth, which human beings, and thus
certain religions and theologies and philosophies, have incorrectly imposed upon the reality of the
Cosmos in a vain attempt to understand it, and themselves. Thus, our Satan - our Dark One - is not
subservient to some omnipotent God, but is instead a particular type of living acausal being, subject only
to the natural laws of the acausal continuum.



The Question of Evil and The Existence of Satan

What has been conventionally termed "the question (or the problem) of evil" - by other philosophies and
religions and Way of Life - does not exist for Traditional Satanism since Traditional Satanism accepts
that conventional morality is a causal abstraction: some causal form, or some dogma, which is
incorrectly projected onto the nature, the reality, of the causal continuum, and which abstraction
obscures our real, and our of necessity individual, connexion to the Cosmos. That is, conventional
morality - like all religious dogma and all laws - takes away, or restricts, the inalienable individual
freedom of a living human being to be an individual: to be that singular, unique, nexion they are to the
acausal.

For Traditional Satanism, it is only and ever the individual who - developing acausal empathy and
acausal thinking - can directly comprehend and directly implement meaning, whether this "meaning" be
described by such limited, causal terms as "morality", and evil and law - based as these causal terms are
on the restriction, the oppression, of causal thinking. Thus, Traditional Satanism is a genuine liberation
and a genuine evolution of the individual, for Traditional Satanism gives the individual access to the
very essence of their own, individual, being: which is the acausal energy that animates them, making
them alive, and which is also the apprehension and understanding of them as a unique nexion, of the
acausal continuum itself, and of the acausal life that resides there, and which can - in some
circumstances - be manifest in our own causal continuum.

Hence, a knowing of such acausal beings as Satan and Baphomet are one means whereby we, as
individuals, can come to know ourselves, to evolve ourselves, and come to understand the meaning and
purpose of our causal, mortal lives: which is to live-on beyond our causal death, in the acausal
continuum as a new type, a new species, of immortal acausal being.


This individual and unique discovering of meaning by individuals, this knowing of such acausal beings -
this understanding of how and why beings such as Satan exist - is a learning of the Art of Dark Sorcery,
part of which learning is developing acausal empathy and acausal thinking, and it is the transmission of
this dark and ancient Art, and its use by individuals, which is the raison d'etre of that sinister association
known as The Order of Nine Angles.







Anton Long
Order of Nine Angles






Footnotes:

(1) For convenience, acausal space-time will often be referred to simply as "the acausal", and causal
space-time as "the causal". Also, the causal refers to the causal Universe of causal space-time, and the
acausal to the acausal Universe of acausal space-time, with both the causal and the acausal Universes
together forming the Cosmos.

The causal Universe is also sometimes referred to as "the causal continuum", and the acausal Universe
as "the acausal continuum".









Defining Satanism


The Nature of Satan

According to the conventional, rather dated, and Nazarene view, Satanism is considered to be the
worship of, or the acceptance of the authority of, the being termed Satan as Satan is described in
Nazarene scripture, as, for example, the or as an adversary of the supreme Being, often called God.
According to a less Nazarene-centric - and more philosophically correct - view, we may define Satanism
as the acceptance of, or a belief in, the existence a supra-personal being called or termed Satan, and an
acceptance of, or a belief in, this entity having or being capable of having some control over, or some
influence upon, human beings, individually or otherwise, with such control often or mostly or entirely
being beyond the power of individuals to control by whatever means.

Importantly, this definition of Satanism places the entity called Satan into a certain, a specific, relation
with human beings - that of powerful entity whom human beings cannot really control, whatever means
or artifice they may use or devise to attempt such control. This is itself is in contrast to the Nazarene-
centric view of Satan, who - while being regarded as a powerful supra-personal entity - is believed to be
under the total and final control of the supreme Being, often called God. Thus, in this Nazarene view,
human beings can defy or rescue themselves from or be defended from Satan by the supreme Being who
will or who can or who may intercede on their behalf, if asked in the appropriate manner and via, for
example, "the proper channels" - with the appropriate manner and the proper channels being defined
according to Nazarene theology and dogma.

Thus, this particular definition, of ours, of Satanism may therefore be regarded as expressing the essence
of Satanism itself, without there having to be an acceptance of the conventional notion of human
obedience to or subservience to this particular supra-personal entity. That is, a conventional religious
element of worship, of theism - deriving from the Magian religious perspective - is neither necessary nor
required for someone to describe themselves as a Satanist. [1]

Furthermore, our definition of Satanism also leads, or should lead, to a discussion regarding the nature
of both existence and being; a discussion much more rational, and far more wide-ranging, than would
occur, and which historically has occurred, were one to accept the conventional Nazarene-centric view
of Satanism, for that view is restricted, narrowed, by both the nature of Nazarene theology itself and by
the reliance upon Nazarene scripture.

Furthermore, any definition of Satanism also depends, to some extent, on the necessary enquiry into the
origin of the word Satan itself, the de facto view being that Satan is, in origin, derived from a Hebrew
word meaning or implying adversary. [2]


The Modern Satanism of Mundanes

According to both the conventional understanding of Satanism, and also according to our definition
above, modern groups such as the Church of Satan (and its derivatives) and the Temple of Set cannot be
considered as Satanist or as somehow representing Satanism, for the simple fact that neither group
accepts that there is a supra-personal entity called Satan.

For the Church of Satan, Satan is not considered a real supra-personal being, with an independent
existence, but rather as some kind of symbolic representation of certain carnal human impulses and
desires, and which representation is controllable or which can be controlled by, or come to be controlled
by, individuals themselves.

The central focus of the Temple of Set (ToS) is the figure of Set, an entity (or deity) belonging to the
pantheon of Ancient Egypt, and who the ToS variously describe as The Prince of Darkness, as their
patron, and who thus could be considered as the possible origin of the Nazarene Satan.

As befits their attempt to be all things to all members (and possibly to encourage more recruits), the ToS
seems undecided and somewhat befuddled as to whether their resurrected Set is an actual supra-
personal, and powerful, deity, or whether he is only a symbolic, or archetypal, and human,
representation of certain natural or cosmic forces. [3]

This indecision, deliberate or otherwise - and/or spin, to encourage more recruits - is also reflected in
their seemingly befuddled views regarding whether or not their Set is benign or "evil", and whether or
not we human beings can, through some artifice or other (such as magick), control or at least acquire
immunity from the power of this entity, if he or it is indeed "evil" and not benign.

However, it becomes quite clear, on studying the ToS, that their entity - their so-called Prince of
Darkness - is rather tame, and just acquired a rather bad reputation along the way. Which leads one to
ask: if their Set is not the real "evil one" - the powerful living source of such things as terror and
suffering-causing Chaos and of "evil" - then who or what is? If the answer is that there is no such
physically existing entity, one is led to enquire just what exactly, therefore, is the true nature and
importance of their Set, which brings one to the only logical conclusion that, ultimately, for all their
bluster and all their pseudo-mystical and metaphysical ramblings, their Set is just another human
abstraction, just another symbolic representation of certain natural or cosmic forces and processes.

Even were it not, it further becomes clear, on studying the ToS, that their emphasis is decidedly on the
"we can control" category, and thus aligns them, on this matter, with Nazarenes, for they have removed
the element of real risk, of fear, and of danger that consorting and copulating with demons and powerful
non-human supra-personal entities entails, thus placing them - as with followers of the Magian religions,
and the CoS - among the category we may term magians-of-the-earth: that is, among those who believe
that we fragile, mortal, human beings have the means (from our religions or beliefs or by some artifice
or whatever), or we can devise some artful means, whereby we can save ourselves and escape from
whatever external power afflicts or may afflict us. This view - common to Magian religions, to the CoS,
to the ToS, and to many people who describe themselves as Occutlists - may also be referred to as the
hubriati-syndrome [4].


Thus, not only do both the CoS and the ToS not accept that there is a supra-personal entity called Satan,
but they also ultimately - with their hubriati-syndrome - still adhere to the dogma underlying the Magian
religious perspective.



Satanism and The Order of Nine Angles

According to the ONA Satan is one being, among other beings, who actually exists in what is termed the
acausal continuum [5].

The very nature of this acausal being, exoterically termed Satan - and the very nature of the acausal itself
- means that we human beings, however advanced or skilled in various magickal or Occult techniques
we consider ourselves to be, cannot ever fully or in any significant manner control Satan, just as we
cannot fully control in any significant manner other such beings, such as Baphomet [6].

That is, there is no nothing, no means - esoteric or otherwise - no method, technique, or skill, no secret
formulae or chant, no spoken words, no ritual, no "prayer", no supreme Being (such as God), to control
such acausal beings and/or which enable us to be safe and secure from them. This is so because of our
nature - as fragile, microcosmic beings who have evolved on one planet orbiting one star - and because
of the nature of the Cosmos itself, perceivable as this Cosmos is to we human beings as having an
acausal continuum and a causal continuum.

All we can hope for - through our defiance of our primitiveness, through a desire to evolve, through
curing the sickness behind our hubriati-syndrome - is to become like such acausal beings as Satan and
Baphomet; to evolve toward them; to come to regard them as our long lost kin, our inspiration, our
guides, our sources of reliable knowledge about the acausal.


Thus, one of the many crucial differences between the ONA and groups such as the CoS and the ToS is
that regarding the esoteric meaning and significance of magick. For the ONA:
" What has hitherto been known and described as magic(k) - especially Dark Sorcery, or
Black Magic(k) - is one effective means of coming-to-know certain acausal beings, and is
thus a beginning to understanding the acausal itself." The Ontology and Theology of
Traditional Satanism
This is in complete contrast to both the CoS and the ToS, for whom such means as magick are
fundamentally a way to control certain forces, and to exult in our individuality. Thus, for them magick is
simply one more means for us to impose ourselves (our will) upon ourselves, upon others, upon life,
Nature and the Cosmos. That is, their view and understanding of Occultism in general is limited, by,
stymied by, their hubriati-syndrome; by their desire and even need to be magians-of-the-earth. This is a
lowly, a primitive, a mundane, understanding of the Occult, and especially of our latent human faculties.

For the ONA, such means as magick are a way for us to genuinely evolve - to be far more than we are
by coming-to-know acausal beings; by experiencing, and beginning to use, acausal energies; by
developing such things as our latent faculty of acausal-empathy; and - eventually - by transcending
beyond the causal into the realms of the acausal [7].

Thus, in essence, the ONA view is a Cosmic one, encompassing the realms of both causal and acausal,
while the views of the CoSers and the ToSers - and others like them (such as the Crowleyites) - is a
moribund, Earth-bound, primitively egocentric, view, redolent of the sickness underlying the collection
of symptoms we call the hubriati-syndrome.

According to the ONA:
" Our consciousness, as human beings, is a means whereby we can access the nexion we
are to the acausal, and a means whereby we can form, or pattern, our own acausal energy;
we possess the ability - the way, the means - of gaining for ourselves more acausal energy,
of evolving and thus increasing our own acausal energy, and thus of transcending to live
in the acausal continuum." A Brief Guide to The Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine
Angles


Conclusion

For the ONA, Satan is a real, supra-personal, entity - existing in the realms of the acausal and totally
independent of us - whom we cannot fully or in any significant manner hope to control, and who is not
subject to some supreme Being, not ultimately subservient to such a Being, because such a supreme
Being does not exist [8].

As has been written:

"It is of fundamental importance - to evolution both individual and otherwise - that what is
Dark, Sinister or Satanic is made real in a practical way, over and over again. That is, that
what is dangerous, awesome, numinous, tragic, deadly, terrible, terrifying and beyond the
power of ordinary mortals, laws or governments to control is made manifest. In effect,
non-Initiates (and even Initiates) need constantly reminding that such things still exist;
they need constantly to be brought "face-to-face", and touched, with what is, or appears to
be, inexplicable, uncontrollable, powerful and "evil". They need reminding of their own
mortality - of the unforeseen, inexplicable "powers of Fate", of the powerful force of
"Nature"...
This means wars, sacrifice, tragedy and disruption...for it is one of the duties of a Satanic
Initiate to so presence the dark, and prepare the way for, or initiate, the change and
evolution which always result from such things....." To Presence The Dark



Order of Nine Angles
121 Year of Fayen



^^^^^^^^^

Notes:

[1] What we may term the Magian religious perspective (or ethos) is inherent in Judaism, in Nasrany,
and in Islam. To be pedantic, we use the term Magian in preference to the more commonly used term
Semitic to describe the ethos underlying these three major, and conventional, world-views, since the
term Semitic is, in our view, not strictly philologically correct to describe such Ways of Life.

[2] For a brief, non-conventional, view, see the Appendix, Satan As A Word, below.

[3] Here is a typical ToS statement about Set: "Set's...method for Working in the Objective Universe is
by providing an insight into the nature of personhood."

[4] The hubriati-syndrome is the hubris-like belief that we human beings: (1) are, or can be, controllers
of what is termed our own, individual, Destiny; (2) and/or that we or we can be chosen/favoured and/or
protected by some supreme Being or some representative of that Being; and/or (3) that we are clever
enough, or can become clever enough, to devise for ourselves some means to control whatever natural
forces we may encounter, including Nature, and possibly (or almost certainly) those forces of a more
Cosmic nature.

The hubriati-syndrome may be said to be one of the most distinguishing features of magians-of-the-
earth, with one symptom of this syndrome being a love for, and a reliance upon, technology; another
symptom is a fondness for, and indeed a love for, words and causal abstractions.

Here is a typical ToS statement which expounds the type of hubriati view commonly held by magians-of-
the-earth:
" [A] premise of the Temple is that the psychecentric consciousness can evolve towards its
own divinity through deliberate exercise of the intelligence and Will, a process of
becoming or coming into being whose roots may be found in the dialectic method
expounded by Plato and the conscious exaltation of the Will proposed by Nietzsche..."

The magians-of-the-earth are so called because, in actuality if not always in overt belief, such people
accept, consciously or otherwise, or are influenced by, the basic premises which underlie the Magian
religious perspective.

Here is a typical ToS statement which expresses this perspective:
"Religious offices [are] conferred by Set alone, and Recognized within the Temple
according to his Will. The design, care, and operation of the Temple are entrusted by Set
to the Priesthood..."
If we re-write this slightly, the connection becomes obvious:
"Religious offices [are] conferred by God alone, and Recognized within the Church
according to his Will. The design, care, and operation of the Church are entrusted by God
to the Pope and Priesthood..."
The ToS has Set, a guiding Council of Nine (appointed by Set of course), High Priests, and Temples; the
Catholic Church has God, the Pope, Priests, and Churches, who are entrusted with doing God's work on
Earth, just as the ToSers believe they have been entrusted with a sacred duty to do the work of Set.

[5] Refer to the ONA texts The Ontology and Theology of Traditional Satanism and also A Brief Guide
to The Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine Angles.

Furthermore, it is convenient to describe some acausal entities by the term demons.

Nexions are one means whereby entities from the acausal may presence - be manifest, or travel - to the
causal continuum, and thus interact with we human beings, on Earth. For a basic understanding of
nexions, refer to ONA texts such as The Meaning of The Nine Angles - A Collection of Texts, Parts One
and Two.

Expressed succinctly:

A nexion is a specific connexion between, or the intersection of, the causal and the
acausal, and nexions can, exoterically, be considered to be akin to "gates" or openings or
"tunnels" where there is, or can be, either a flow of acausal energy (and thus also of
acausal entities) from the acausal into our causal Space and causal Time; a journeying into
the acausal itself; or a willed, conscious flow or presencing (by dark sorcery) of acausal
energies.

Basically, there are three main types of nexion. The first is an actual physical nexion. The
second type of nexion is a living causal being, such as ourselves. The third type of nexion
is a magickal creation: that is, some form in-which acausal energy is presenced or
"channelled into" by a sinister Adept

However, many acausal entities possess the ability to create their own nexions to the causal - and thus do
not require assistance from us, from we who dwell in the causal continuum.

[6] It should not be forgotten that according to the ONA Baphomet is an acausal shapeshifting entity and
has been physically manifest to us, and can be manifest to us, via a suitable nexion, and has assumed the
physical form of (or appeared to us as) a human woman.


[7] For a transcending to the realms of the acausal, refer to the ONA text After-Life in the Esoteric
Philosophy of The Order of Nine Angles.

[8] " A supreme creator Being does not and never has existed, and such a figure is regarded as a human,
a causal, abstraction, a human manufactured construct, a myth, which human beings, and thus certain
religions and theologies and philosophies, have incorrectly imposed upon the reality of the Cosmos in a
vain attempt to understand it, and themselves." ONA: The Ontology and Theology of Traditional
Satanism.

Furthermore, the belief in this supreme Being, just like the hubriati symptom of the illusion of control of
supra-personal entities, is part of the hubriati-syndrome, that illness that makes us, and keeps us, and
marks us, as mundanes.


^^^^^^^^^

Appendix

Satan: A Note On The Word


Satan is commonly regarded as from the Hebrew, meaning accuser. However, the Hebrew is itself derived from the
old word that became the Ancient Greek aitia - "an accusation" - qv. Aeschylus: aitiau ekho. The older Greek form
became corrupted to the Hebrew 'Satan' - whence also 'Shaitan'. In Greek of the classical period aitia and diabole were
often used for the same thing.

The word diabolic itself derives from the Greek word diaballo meaning to pass beyond or over, from the root dia
through and, as a causal accusative, "with the aid of". Later, diaballo acquired a moral sense for example "to set
against" (Aristotle) although it was sometimes used (as diabolos) when a bad or false sense was meant, as for example,
a false accusation.

The vulgar belief that Hebrew is some kind of pre-eminent, and root, language is incorrect - Hebrew is essentially derived
from ancient Phoenician, with later contributions from Ancient Greek, which also owed a debt to Phoenician.





A Short History and Ontology of Satan
According to the Order of Nine Angles



A Short History of Satan
The story of Satan is vulgarly regarded according to popular and Nazarene belief as making its first
appearance in what is regarded as ancient Biblical times, with a short history of, and stories about, Satan
being provided in various parts the Old Testament, where Satan is described as a fallen (or rebellious)
angel of the supreme deity commonly referred to as God, who rebelled because of His pride. In this
story, one of the functions of Satan is to tempt human beings, and lead them away from the teaching, the
revelation, the laws, of God.
In what are regarded as the oldest parts of the Old Testament most probably written between 230 BCE
and 70 BCE Satan is depicted simply as a rather sly adversary or opponent, with a human being who
opposes any of Gods so-called chosen people sometimes also called a satan. Over many centuries,
both the story and the ontology of the Biblical being named Satan were further developed, particular by
Nazarenes.
However, there is good evidence to suggest that, historically, the writers of the Old Testament drew
inspiration from, or adapted, older stories, myths and legends about a Persian deity that came to be
named Ahriman, who could thus be regarded as the archetype of the Biblical Satan, and also of the
Quranic Iblis. Similarly, there is evidence that the God Jehovah of the Old Testament may have been
based upon myths and legends about the Persian deity who came to be named Ahura Mazda.
The Order of Nine Angles presents a rather different interpretation, and history, of Satan, primarily based
on what has been claimed to be an old aural tradition, handed down by a few reclusive Adepts of what
has been, variously, called The Dark Tradition, The Seven Fold Way, The Sinister Way, Traditional
Satanism, and Hebdomadry.
According to this tradition [1], the being now known by the exoteric name Satan is one of The Dark
Gods (a.k.a The Dark Ones), who are entities existing, living, in the acausal continuum [2]. This Satan
[3] is The Prince of Darkness and of Chaos, and He along with some other Dark Gods is portrayed as
a shapeshifter, capable of assuming human form, Who has visited, or been manifest, on Earth. at various
times throughout our human history.
Thus, for the ONA, Satan is an actual living entity who lives in the acausal continuum, and Who can
by means of various nexions [4] presence Himself in the causal continuum in some physical form and
cause, provoke, or be the genesis of, changes there.
Furthermore, Satan and other shapeshifting Dark Ones, such as the entity Baphomet, known to us in
Her female human form are considered as having been instrumental in guiding our conscious
development, especially through the Chaos and Change wrought by Satanic Adepts through means such
as the Sinister Dialectic. Satanic Adepts and Initiates are thus considered as doing the work of Satan,
here in the causal, and on our planet, Earth.
One legend recounts Baphomet as the Bride, The Wife and Mistress, of Satan and the Mother of all
life on our planet, Earth. Baphomet is thus, according to this legend, that innate creative force, that
cosmic energy, which permeates and which guides Nature upward by means of what we humans have
termed evolution.
According to legend, Satan and some other Dark Ones first came to, or presenced themselves on,
Earth to and for us, many millennia ago, at the dawn of our human consciousness. In addition, Satan
as some other Dark Entities from the acausal has, by virtue of their acausal nature, certain powers; that
is, He as They can provoke, or cause, or be the genesis, of certain changes in we human beings
(desired or undesired by us), as well as in our causal world (events on planet Earth). Thus, He as
They (and in particular, Baphomet) can interfere in our human affairs, and have interfered in our
human affairs, according to Their own nature.
This interference is just another way of saying that certain acausal entities possess the ability to
change, or alter, in certain ways, causal energy, and causal matter and in particular the type of energy
that is our human psyche, which itself is just a mostly latent nexion between the realm of the causal and
the realms of the acausal. Satanic Initiation is a means to open this particular nexion, just as living in a
Satanic manner keeps this nexion open, expands it, and allows for acausal energy to flow through it,
bringing a new type of life to the Satanist, allowing them to presence acausal energy (dark forces) on
Earth, and providing them with an opportunity for an acausal existence after their own mortal dying. [5]
On The Ontology of Satan and His Name
According to the ONA, Satan and the other Dark Ones are simply acausal entities, existing living in
the acausal continuum. That is, they are a particular type of natural life in the Cosmos, and were not
created by some supreme deity, named God, or whatever [6]. They just are, and live according to their
own, acausal, nature, in their own species of acausal Time and in the infinite realms of acausal Space.
Unlike ourselves, however who are mortal fragile beings living for a brief period in the causal
continuum and thus whose body is subject to the decay caused by the cause-and effect of linear, causal,
Time these acausal entities, by virtue of the nature of acausal Space and acausal Time, can be viewed
as immortal and capable of instantaneous travel, both in their own dimensions, and in ours.
Thus, these entities are not what are commonly called supernatural beings they are just a different
type of being from we mortal human beings who live in the causal continuum known to us by means of
our human senses. These acausal beings do not have, nor need, fragile, organic, bodies such as we
possess, although as mentioned they can assume human form, when presenced on Earth [7].
The name Satan is only the traditional exoteric (the common or outer or non-responsive) name of this
particular acausal entity. The esoteric name of this entity is a chant (a vibration of a particular
frequency and intensity) which when sung or chanted in the correct manner (by two or more human
individuals) in a particular type of resonant place where a certain shaped crystal is aligned correctly re-
presents the actual, responsive/reactive, human name of the entity.
This esoteric (secret and correct) name of Satan is based upon the Greek word that became the word
Satan, and, historically, the ONA derives the name from Phoenician and thence, in a variant form, to
Ancient Greek [8] a Greek name borrowed and morphed by others, and thence inappropriately
appropriated by the writers of the Old Testament, who wrote several centuries after the time of Greeks
such as Aeschylus, and Pythagoras.
It is quite possible that it was the shapeshifting acausal entity known to ONA myth and legend as The
Prince of Darkness, Who interacting with human beings in certain ways in our historical past gave
rise to various stories, myths and legends, in many cultures at varying times, including the stories, myths
and legends, about Ahriman.
Thus, it was some stories about the coming-forth-to-Earth of this particular acausal entity that eventually
were used as the basis for the abstract, fantasy, satan described in the Old Testament, redolent as this
fantasy was and is with its chosen people, its Prophets, its vengeful supreme Being capable of
vanquishing Satan, its sacred texts and God-given laws of a people suffering quite severely from the
debilitating disease of abstractionism, manifest as this sickness often is in both the hubriati-syndrome
and in feelings of being persecuted.
Order of Nine Angles
121 Year of Fayen
^^^^^^^
Notes:
[1] As has been written many times in respect of such aural traditions, they are to be judged by each
individual, on their merits, or otherwise. That is, no claim is made regarding them, by the ONA, other
than that they are aural traditions, and like other folk stories, and other aural myths and legends they
may or may not contain some veracity, and may or may not contain accurate or interesting historical
information.
[2] For the acausal continuum, see ONA texts such as The Ontology and Theology of Traditional
Satanism and A Brief Guide to The Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine Angles.
For a brief outline of The Dark Gods, refer to ONA texts such as The Mythos of the Dark Gods: Beings
of Acausal Darkness.
[3] For a brief discussion of the name Satan, see the section On The Ontology of Satan and His Name,
below.

[4] Nexions are a means whereby entities from the acausal may presence be manifest, or travel to the
causal continuum, including Earth, and thus interact with, and affect, we human beings. For a brief
outline of nexions, refer to ONA texts such as The Meaning of The Nine Angles A Collection of Texts,
Parts One and Two.
According to tradition, the vibration of the esoteric name of Satan, in the correct manner in the correct
surroundings, opens a particular type of nexion and transmits a human call into the acausal which Satan
may respond to.
[5] Refer to ONA texts such as After-Life in the Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine Angles.
[6] The Dark, the Satanic, Tradition of the ONA states that such a supreme, creator, Being such as God
does not exist, and that what we term God is just a human abstraction, an unnecessary human
manufactured construct, a myth, which human beings, and thus certain religions and theologies and
philosophies, have projected onto the reality of the Cosmos in a vain attempt to understand it, and
themselves.
[7] For further details regarding the ontology of Satan, refer to ONA texts such as The Ontology and
Theology of Traditional Satanism and A Brief Guide to The Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine
Angles.
[8] For a brief discussion regarding the correct etymology of the name Satan, refer to the Appendix of
the ONA text Defining Satanism.


ONA Manuscripts
Main Category: Aural History and Tradition
Sub Category: Mythos of The ONA
Date: 121yf
Version 1.01
Last revised 121yf




copyleft 121 Year of Fayen
The Order of Nine Angles / Order of The Nine Angles

Frequently Asked Questions About The Order of Nine Angles

Version 2.01

What is the ONA?
The Order of Nine Angles is a sinister esoteric organization, a sinister Way, a sinister methodology, and
a sinister mythos.
1) The ONA is an esoteric association of individuals, world-wide, who use, or who apply, or who are
inspired by, its sinister methodology, its sinister mythos, and/or its sinister Way. By esoteric association
we mean something different from an association as understood by mundanes and as manifest in the
mundane world of the mundanes. We mean an association of clandestine cells, for the ONA is
organized, in the mundane world, on the basis of (often clandestine) cells. This is because of the overall
subversive nature of the ONA itself.
2) The Sinister Way of the ONA is evident in its Seven Fold Sinister Way, as manifest in manuscripts
(MSS) such as Naos, and in the work of traditional ONA nexions (or groups).
3) The sinister methodology of the ONA is manifest, for example, in what we call sinister tribes, and in
the striving, by individuals, to live in a sinister way and To Presence The Dark: to do works of dark,
sinister, sorcery, often by their practical deeds which deeds take them beyond the bounds, the limits
(moral, legal, and otherwise), set by mundanes, and which deeds can enable them to consciously evolve
to become a different, higher [more sinister], type of human being.
4) The sinister mythos of the ONA is evident in stories such as Eulalia: Dark Daughter of Baphomet;
and is briefly outlined in the MS The Dark Tradition, and Sinister Mythos, of the Order of Nine Angles
(Esoteric Notes 103a).
The Sinister Way of the ONA is based upon the principles that (1) genuine esoteric knowledge and
insight and thus genuine Occult advancement requires both self-achievement through practical
deeds, and through a self-honesty, a genuine knowing and understanding and control of ones own self;
and (2) the necessary evolution of the individual can be achieved by a willed self-overcoming and the
acceptance of hard, difficult and dangerous challenges, both esoteric and practical.
What are the aims of the ONA?
Three of the primary aims of the ONA are:
(1) to use our Dark Tradition to create sinister Adepts and, over a long period of causal Time, aid and
enhance and create that new, more evolved, human species of which genuine Sinister Adepts may be
considered to be the phenotype;
(2) to use the sinister dialectic (and thus Aeonic Magick and genuine Sinister Arts) to aid and enhance
and make possible entirely new types of societies for human beings, with these new societies being
based on new tribes and a tribal way of living where the only law is that of our Dark Warriors;
(3) to aid, encourage, and bring about by practical and esoteric means (such as Dark Sorcery) the
breakdown and the downfall of existing societies, and thus to replace the tyranny of nations and States
and their impersonal governments by our new tribal societies.
How can I join the ONA?
There are three ways of joining or becoming part of the subversive ONA. The first, and perhaps the
easiest, way, is to, by yourself, just start using and applying the sinister methodology of the ONA, and/or
follow the Seven Fold Sinister Way, using the guidance of practical works such as Naos, and the
Complete Guide to The Seven-Fold Way.
The second way is to seek out a traditional ONA nexion or an ONA Adept, and then follow or apply or
put into practice the guidance that may be offered. This is similar to the first way, although here the
individual usually has some practical guidance and practical advice from someone who has been
involved with the ONA for some time and who, as a consequence, has done practical sinister stuff,
magickal and otherwise.
Note that in both these cases, the individual when sufficient practical experience is acquired can
establish their own ONA nexion (aka Temple aka group), if they so desire.
The third way and the most sinister and the most practical is to find and join an existing ONA tribe,
or to form, or to become the founder of, your own sinister tribe by applying the sinister methodology of
the ONA, as given, for example, in MSS such as (1) The War Against The Mundanes; (2) We, The
Drecc, and (3) Dark Warriors of the Sinister ONA. Our tribes, by their very feral nature, are territorial,
and local they live and thrive in a certain geographical area, or a certain hood, although some are now
beginning to form alliances with other similar groups in other areas, or have expanded their operations
and territory, and so can be found spread over several localities. In some ways, many or most of our
sinister tribes are a new type of gang culture, and most of them are urban-based.
In all cases, one does not join or pay membership fees to some central ONA headquarters, or some
ONA command, because, as mentioned previously, the ONA is organized, in the mundane world, on the
basis of what are often clandestine cells because of the generally subversive nature of the ONA itself,
and because (expressed in rather esoteric terms) the ONA is an organized presencing of acausal energy
through that nexion which is the ONA, which presencing is a willed, or directed, act of dark (sinister)
sorcery.
In all cases, membership is earned through hardship, experience, and practical deeds, for the
individual becomes of the ONA by their practical deeds and because of their sinister experience, their
following of our dark and sinister esoteric path; that is, because they are, they become, living examples
living nexions of the sinister itself.
However, technically (esoterically), the ONA is organized into the outer (exoteric) ONA and the
inner (esoteric) ONA. To the inner ONA belong personally invited sinister Adepts, and beyond - that is,
those who, having followed the Seven-Fold Way to at least Internal Adept, have revealed both a sinister
nature (evident in practical deeds) and skill in Aeonic sorcery.
Technically (esoterically) in the outer ONA there are ONA members, and ONA associates. A member
formally means someone in direct personal face-to-face contact with an Adept or Master/Mistress of the
ONA; someone who is being guided and thus following our Sinister Way according to tradition, and
thus who is part of an already physical ONA nexion, which physical nexion - in Old Aeon speak - is a
Sinister "Temple".

There are also "unaffiliated" members who are working alone, who follow our Way, and who are also
being guided by an Adept or Master/Mistress of the ONA.

Each member - when they attain Internal Adept - is free to guide others, and to establish their own
"official" ONA nexion, but they still require some guidance to advance further, toward and into The
Abyss, from whence they may emerge as newly fledged Masters or Lady Masters, who usually do not
require further guidance.

An "official" ONA nexion should not be confused with the Temple - the simple causal construct - that an
aspirant Internal Adept constructs as one of the learning tasks of the Seven Fold Sinister Way, which
task is associated with External Adept.

An associate of the ONA is someone who is doing sinister work on behalf of the ONA and who usually
but not always is in contact (sometimes not on a face-to-face basis) with an ONA member, but who does
and who is free to do their own work, and who usually follows or (more usually) developes their own
esoteric way and methods, but who also may propagate the ONA mythos. Such an associate often
constructs a new, non-ONA, independent group or organization, which may or may not be imbued with
the sinister energies which the ONA itself is using, and which may or which may not acknowledge the
influence of the ONA.
If all this is confusing to mundanes, so much the better. It certainly is not confusing to those possessed
of (or who have developed) the faculty dark-empathy, and who thus possess esoteric insight.

I have heard it said that the ONA is defunct?
The ONA is thriving. Expanding; changing; evolving. Just because most of our members or associates
or any of The Old Guard (OG) do not deign to partake in Internet discussions on some mundane forum
or other, does not mean the ONA is defunct. Similarly, just because someone such as Anton Long keeps
a low (and clandestine) profile, never ever now gives public interviews, and can only be contacted by
trusted ONA members of long-standing, does not mean that he has left, or that he has changed his
life-long commitment to the sinister way.
The mistake here is the silly mundane presumption that for some esoteric group, today, to be considered
to exist it must have some thriving blatant Internet presence, or some snail-mail address, or some
public representative, or to have some books published by some mundane publisher; or have some
commercially available merchandise or some trade-marked logo; or be officially recognized by some
mundane authority or other.
The majority of those who are part of or who are associated with an existing traditional ONA nexion
(group/Temple) remain hidden, as those nexions themselves remain hidden; for that is how it has been
for many, many, decades. And that is how most of our sinister work is undertaken covertly, in secret.
In addition, some of our tribes do not overtly, in public, present themselves as sinister or openly
affiliate themselves with the ONA. They just get on with their subversive job of subversion; of being
feral; of being real outlaws; of living on the edge; of gaining control of their own local area; of making
money for themselves and their tribe; of gaining respect among their own communities; and of generally
being a pain in the ass for their local mundanes and for the law enforcement agencies of mundane
law and order. That is, they are living the sinister way, not writing about it; not talking about it, on the
Internet or elsewhere.
Furthermore, we have a variety of nyms, now some still esoteric; some just emerging into the light of
the mundane world, such as Dreccian. Thus, some of our tribes, and some of our traditional nexions, will
use one of these nyms, instead of using the traditional term, and title, ONA.
The confusion about being defunct arises, quite often, because the ONA is a subversive, sinister,
organization operating on the basis of (often clandestine) cells, and because the OG really have gone
back underground, to continue their sinister work, in secret. And also because, of course, the ONA is a
shapeshifting sinister entity, in the world of the mundanes; as befits a sinister, subversive, heretical,
revolutionary, group.
What do you mean by mundanes?
We mean any and all of those who are not of us. Those who do not belong to or who do not associate
with our sinister tribes, our traditional nexions, or who do not share our sinister ethos, or our sinister way
of life.
We call them mundanes, because that is what they are mundane. They are ordinary; they engage with
and live in the mundane world of everyday work, and they have mundane goals. They accept the status
quo; they pay their taxes. Even the rebellion of some of them is no real rebellion against the mundane
ethos of wage and salary slavery, no real rebellion against the laws and ethics of the mundanes, of The
State; no real rebellion against The State itself, and against the organized forces of mundane law and
order.
The fundamental difference between us and mundanes is that we demonically aspire to be more than we
are, and we are tribal and individualistic; we are warriors. In contrast, the mundanes seek safety and
security and the order that comes with Police forces and with State or government-made laws, and
with large, organized armed forces. They also accept impersonal Courts of Law where some abstract,
government-made so-called justice is said to be obtained. In contrast, we accept that the only law is
the warrior law of personal honour: that we are responsible for ourselves, that we have a right to the
natural justice of revenge, retribution, a fair fight, and personal duels; and we refuse to surrender this
responsibility of ours to anyone else or to any organized force, or forces, of mundane law and order,
such as law-enforcement agencies or government so-called Courts of Law.
Thus, we accept that our sinister tribes have the right and the duty to make their own laws, to dispense
their own justice, to defend themselves with deadly force, and to have their own territory where they are
the law. If they want to co-operate with others, it is their decision and cannot be imposed upon them
by some outside agency or by some abstract law. Thus, we accept that we can only give our loyalty to
someone we know personally, and that we have a duty to be loyal to our kind, to those of our family,
to those of our kindred, our tribe. And we would rather fight and die than surrender to any mundane or
allow any agent of a government to take away our honour and our dignity. And so on.
Mundanes do not like this genuine individualism; this tribalism; this proud ethos of personal honour
before, and above and beyond, and in place of, State/government, law.
We know our kind; our kind can find us. And it is our kind that the mundanes fear, and rightly so.

You talk of a Dark Imperium - a kind of Galactic Empire. But isn't there a contradiction here between
the goal of developing unique individuals and an Imperium which by its nature requires a certain loyalty
and obedience, a certain submission to its ideals?

In its beginning (and for probably many centuries), such a sinister Imperium may well involve our new,
aristocratic, elite (our developed individuals) in leading those less developed and less enlightened; and/
or in manipulating people, perhaps by some causal form (for example, what mundanes often call a
political ideology, or say, what mundanes often call a religion).
Thus, our Dark Imperium may well be built and established by others, but under our guidance, our
leadership; under the inspiration of our numinous-mythos, and under the aegis of our new type of human
being. But it is this very Imperium which will provide the challenges, the Cosmic diversity, to speed up
the process of human evolution and thus produce more enlightened, unique, individuals who can fulfil
their potential, as has been explained in various texts.
Hence, the Dark Imperium will be our new sinister collective, assimilating other humans and then
possibly other alien life-forms - a manifestation of our sinister ethos; a means to test, refine, evolve,
individuals; to have the best triumph and lead; to provide more opportunities for evolution, not less.
In addition, our overall aim is to produce individuals with an Aeonic perspective, an understanding of
wyrd, of the sinister imperative, who thus understand our new tribal ways of life and thus the ethos of
our Law of The Sinister-Numen. Our aim is not to produce more Homo Hubris types who are addicted
to an egotistical way of life and who thus are arrogantly unbalanced, believing as such types do the
Magian illusion (evident in Magian Occultism) that they - some puny mundane - are the most important
(and the most powerful) thing in the Cosmos. Our Way - in contrast to such Magian egotism, in contrast
to the un-numinous hubris of Homo Hubris - is the Way of the Law of The Sinister-Numen, and which
Law is the foundation of the Dark Imperium, and the basis for the way of life of the warriors of our
Imperium.

Is the ONA a Satanist organization?
Yes, and also (and importantly) no. Yes, because Satanism or perhaps more correctly, traditional
Satanism is one of our causal forms; part of our heritage; an important exoteric means to Presence The
Dark. But our understanding of Satanism is not that of the mundanes, and in the mundanes we include
most if not all of those who now consider themselves Satanists and who thus follow the mundane so-
called satanism of the likes of LaVey and Aquino. Traditional Satanism is outlined in such MSS of
ours as The Ontology and Theology of Traditional Satanism.
The ONA is not just satanic because even traditional Satanism (a term we first used, some decades
ago, and now appropriated by others) is only one particular causal form linked to one particular Aeon
(the current one). That is, it is only one means, one way, of currently presencing The Dark Forces; of
provoking change and aiding our evolution, individual and social. That is, Satanism is but an exoteric (or
public) form of the current Aeon an outer shell which just encloses, or which can enclose/contain,
some particular sinister, acausal, energies in a certain span of causal Time. Of course, most who today
profess to be satanists will have no idea what we are talking about here, which is one reason why they
are still mundanes.
Thus, we tend now in this the Third Phase of our sinister, centuries-long, Aeonic strategy to use the
term sinister instead, to describe ourselves, and the ONA itself. Hence, we now describe the New Aeon
that we seek to bring-into-being, by our practical subversion and our dark sorcery, as a sinister Aeon,
rather than a Satanic Aeon, since the next Aeon will take us beyond our currently limited causal forms
(beyond exoteric Satanism), and beyond the abstractions of the mundanes, who so like to pretend they
understand some-thing by giving it some label or describing it by some term, some -ism or some -ology.
For the reality is that we cannot be defined in the simple, causal, way the mundanes want, and need.
Thus and to consider a relevant example most mundanes want, and need, to classify or to define
someone such as Anton Long by whether or not that person adheres or or rather is seen, by
mundanes, to adhere to some already existing -ism or some -ology. Thus, they the mundanes become
confused, perplexed, when such a person seems to adhere to several of those supposedly conflicting -
isms or -ologies at the same time, or seems to move easily from one to another; and thus do they, the
mundanes, in their confused perplexion, readily reach for a ready-made explanation, and project upon
that person some other mundane term, believing by describing this person by such a term they have
understood that person. Hence, the mundane is relieved, satisfied, comfortable again with themselves
and their world.
Thus, the ONA now uses the understanding of a person such as Anton Long (whose public persona is
now well-known) as a basic but effective test of mundane-ness, especially among those who describe
themselves as Occultists and satanists. Have these Occultists and satanists the instinct, the occult
ability the innate character of one of our sinister kind to see beyond mere causal form, to the acausal,
and thus perceive the reality of one shapeshifting sinister individual? In time, we our world-wide
sinister kindred will have more such individuals with a public persona whose life can be used as a test
of mundane-ness
Where can I find out more about the ONA?
Currently (121 yf), there is an unofficial ONA website, and a semi-official ONA weblog (which is not
regularly updated). There was also an older, unofficial, website (camlad9), which gave some of the more
exoteric ONA material related to Satanism, but it was shut down banned in October of 120 Year of
Fayen because the ONA material there was, according to the mundanes, subversive and dangerous.
Most of the material on the censored website is, however, available elsewhere on the Internet, and in
printed books.
In addition, there are some individuals who publish collections of ONA material, and ONA books.
One important attribute of the ONA is that we do not believe in the mundane concept of copyright, so
that all ONA works can be redistributed, and re-printed and re-published, with anyone free to print them
and even charge money for them if they want to make a profit.
Some photostatic copies of some original and older ONA items as issued by the ONA in the 1980s
and 1990s CE are now available, often in pdf format. These copies of originals include Naos, and The
Satanic Letters of Stephen Brown, and the original Black Book of Satan, as well The Grimoire of
Baphomet.
There may arise a time soon, or not so soon when we no longer have even an unofficial ONA
website or an ONA blog, so that the neophyte and the curious will have to rely on either the sites and
blogs of one or more of our cells, nexions or tribes, or do some practical research for themselves in the
traditional, non-Internet, way of finding and reading books and articles, and finding and asking those
who know.
What is the official symbol of the ONA?
We have two main, exoteric, sigils or symbols. The first relates to our Sinister Way, to causal and
acausal and the Nine Angles, and is usually represented, in a two-dimensional way, as below:
ONA Sigil

The second, given below, relates to our sinister mythos, and is associated with Baphomet, whom we
regard in contrast to all other Occultists as a female acausal and sinister being, who can manifest in
the causal, and this sigil is known both as The Sigil of Baphomet, and as The Dreccian Moons of
Baphomet.
Sigil of Baphomet

We also sometimes use the Septenary sigil, as below:


The Septenary Sigil

What should be understood, however, is that these sigils are only two-dimensional, exoteric, re-
presentations of four-dimensional forms.
Thus, the ONA sigil, given above, is properly (that is, esoterically) constructed in three-dimensions,
within a sphere, which three-dimensional construct itself changes, thus mimicking the change which is
causal Time. This change is both a simple change of perspective (for example, the movement and
rotation of the sphere and the construct within it) and also a mapping (that is, a causal distortion) of
both the sphere and the construct within it). This mapping is essentially a change of, a transformation of,
the regular Cartesian three-dimensional co-ordinate system, and to a limited extent this can be
understood, and re-presented, by reference to the mathematical change of metric in causal Space-Time.
This change is viewed causally random, and thus there is some esoteric appreciation, on viewing this
four-dimensional sigil, of some of the properties of a nexion: of where the acausal is manifest in the
causal.
Similarly, both the Septenary Sigil and the Sigil of Baphomet should be constructed in three-dimensions,
and be animated.

What is the true origin of the name Order of the Nine Angles?
The Order of Nine Angles is only our exoteric name, and the origin of the term Order of Nine Angles
or as some people write, and, say, The Order of The Nine Angles has been explained by us, several
times. See, for instance, the collection of texts, The Meaning of The Nine Angles, Part One and Part
Two issued in 120 yf in pdf format, and currently available on the ONA website.
There are several other, older, Order MSS where the term is discussed, and those genuinely interested
can seek those other MSS out and read them. Mundane Occultists, of course, will continue to make their
spurious and silly claims about the supposed origin of the outward, exoteric, name of our subversive
organization.

Is it true that you advocate human sacrifice?
We refer to such deeds as culling, and all genuinely sinister organizations, groups, associations and
individuals undertake such cullings, and have always done so. Such deeds whether collective or
individual are one of things which distinguish our type of life, our breed, from that of the mundanes.
Establishing, maintaining, providing for, and expanding, a sinister tribe involves culling. Combat
involves culling, as does war. We just make the deeds or deeds of culling more conscious, more
directed, more controlled, more rational, and view such deeds in the perspective of Aeonics, in terms of
our centuries-long Aeonic strategy, and in terms of the evolution of the individual and of our human
species.
What about the illegal nature of such deeds, and other such sinister deeds, that you advocate?
We say: illegal according to whose definition? That of the mundanes, of some mundane government?
Their definitions, their laws, are irrelevant to us. We strive to only abide by our own law, which is the
law of the sinister-numen, as outlined in MSS such as The War Against The Mundanes. Our justice is the
justice of The Drecc, founded on our law of the sinister-numen.
Thus are we subversive, heretical, genuinely revolutionary, aiming as we do to replace the laws and the
societies of the mundanes with our law and our new types of societies.
I've heard that your Dark Gods are taken from the fiction of HP Lovecraft. Is that true?
That is a common and mistaken assumption made by mundanes. A study of our tradition will suffice to
show that the esoteric mythos of The Dark Gods is quite distinct from, bears little or no resemblance to,
and is vastly more comprehensive than, the un-esoteric pseudo-mythology of Lovecraft. See, for
example, the ONA text Pseudo-Mythology and Mythos: Lovecraft, The Dark Gods, and Fallacies About
The ONA.
In contrast to pseudo-mythology of Lovecraft, The Dark Gods (aka The Dark Ones) are part of a
distinct, and unique, ontology and Occult praxis, as well as being part of our complex esoteric
philosophy which addresses ethical, etiological, epistemological, and other philosophical issues. For an
overview of this esoteric philosophy of ours, refer to such texts as A Brief Guide to The Esoteric
Philosophy of The Order of Nine Angles.
Essentially, The Dark Gods are considered to be acausal beings who exist in the acausal continuum.

How can I contact someone from the ONA?
The simple answer is that you cannot; unless we want to contact you or recruit you for some reason,
because for instance you had made a name for yourself by doing practical sinister deeds, or because
you might have strayed into territory run by one of our tribes, or if you had some particular esoteric
ability or some practical skill which we, or one of our traditional nexions, or one of our tribes, might
find useful. Even then, of course, you would be tested, and would remain untrusted until you had been
blooded (British English) or hazed (US English) and taken a binding oath.

ONA
121 Year of Fayen
FAQ Version 2.01




The Sinister Dialectic and Diabolical Aims of The Order of Nine Angles


I have heard that some people say that a genuine Left Hand Path organization is a contradiction, since
they claim the LHP is essentially anarchic and individual. Do you consider this to be correct, and is the
ONA a LHP organization, or even an organization?


In respect of the LHP - or perhaps more correct, esoterically, the Sinister Path or Sinister Way - it
depends of course on how one defines this. We have our own definition, and usage, and consider the
definition and usage of and by others to be irrelevant.

For us, and as explained in several ONA MSS over the past three decades, the LHP - the true Sinister
Way - is the Way of practical experience, of self-reliance, and of amorality, that is without, or beyond,
morality. Thus:

(a) the individual learns from direct practical experience, which is both esoteric, magickal, in nature, and
also, and vitally, of real-life involving such things as Insight Rles, overcoming tough physical
challenges, being heretical, being a-moral, taking risks and courting real personal danger;

(b) the individual rejects all dogma, the "religious attitude" and all subservience, and seeks to find
answers for themselves and work things out for themselves, although they may at times accept a certain
guidance, and some advice, from someone who has themselves followed the Sinister Way and who thus
can talk and write from personal practical experience; but the individual is free to accept or reject such
offered guidance and such advice, with such guidance and such advice being given only when the
individual personally seeks it;

(c) the individual accepts that they and they alone are responsible for themselves, and that genuine
esoteric advancement requires great personal effort over a period of decades;

(d) the individual understands that the LHP - the genuine Sinister Way - is a-moral; that is, free from all
moral restrictions, and that each and every follower of the Sinister Way is not bound by the "laws" of
any society but instead consider such "laws" as artificial constructs designed to keep individuals in thrall
to some supra-personal "authority"; as such, these "laws" and conventional morality itself are
detrimental to the achievement of esoteric Adeptship and esoteric Mastery.



In respect of the ONA itself, we are a living nexion - a causal presencing of the Sinister, of certain
acausal energies - and as such we both are, and are-not, an organization and an Order. We are so,
because we have a Way, a mythos, a system of guidance, a method, which works, is efficacious, and
which when correctly followed, can produce and has produced Sinister Adepts and Sinister Masters/
Lady-Masters. We are so, because, by causally-being, we have produced and do produce and will
produce certain causal changes and effects. We are-not so, because our essence is beyond all those
temporal, causal, forms which makes the living-nexion we are presence itself in manifold ways over a
multitude of centuries, some of which forms are "hidden" or unknown to non-Initiates, and even to many
Adepts. We are-not so, because the living-nexion which we are and will be is itself limited in its causal-
living: to perhaps a thousand years; at most, to one and half thousand to two thousand years, after which
there will be - there should be - no need for such a temporal presencing, and - if there is then such a need
- another living-nexion will be born, or be manufactured.

Thus, as a living Order we offer a certain guidance, and a system of training, for those who might be
interested, just as our Way, our Mythos, can be used freely by others, in whatever way and for whatever
purpose, they choose, which is one reason we reject the restriction, the morality, of "copyright".


You mentioned that the ONA is akin to a living-nexion with a certain causal life-span, of a thousand
years or more. How is this related to the esoteric and practical aims of the ONA?

Our aims are of centuries, and more. One of the fundamental aims is to produce more and more genuine
Adepts; another is to change a significant number of people by using, by manufacturing, various causal
forms and various "archetypes" - by presencing the Sinister in certain causal ways and through certain
nexions. Another is to fundamentally alter "society" and produce a new elite, a higher type of human
being, and, with and through these individuals, manufacture an entirely new way of living, new
societies. All these things will take a certain amount of causal time.

We have already spent three decades in building the foundations for such changes; in establishing a new
dark mythos; in manufacturing certain forms; in using certain already existing causal forms; in
Presencing The Dark in certain ways. In guiding many individuals to a certain esoteric achievement.
There are other such things, already done, most of which are still esoteric, still hidden even to those,
outside of our tradition, who consider themselves Adepts.

There are many more things to do, and it is irrelevant to us if people, esoteric-minded or otherwise,
understand what we are doing, and why. Their opinion and judgement of us - often erroneously based on
some causal form we or some of our Adepts may use or some rle an Adept or Master might assume - is
irrelevant.


Which is why, I imagine, you personally have never bothered with responding, on the Internet or
otherwise, to criticism of the ONA?


Correct. Most of the chatter on the Internet is worthless, ephemeral, the product of people with little
esoteric knowledge and even less genuine practical esoteric and personal experience, with such people
being led or controlled either by their own desires or by some unconscious impulse or by some causal
abstract form or dogma they do not rationally comprehend, or by all of these things. Such chatter is
almost always immediately reactive, never the product of a reflexion based on experience, and - when it
is not simply inane - it is esoterically and/or intellectually shallow; worthless; pretentious.

Genuine esoteric wisdom arises from a reflexion born from personal, direct, practical experience: from
an alchemical symbiosis; from that acausal growth that arises slowly over causal time. And it cannot,
should not, be expressed in hasty words of the reactive, immediate, emotive kind based upon, dependant
upon, some causal abstraction, some dogma, some causal form. Such wisdom is to be savoured;
communicated, at best, on a personal basis, and otherwise in some form which enables others to reflect
upon it, or judge it, over a period of causal time.

The only value, esoterically, of this Internet thing is that it allows - for the moment at least - the free
dissemination of mythos, of causal forms, of various esoteric Ways, enabling people to access such
things, and consider them and if necessary act upon or be inspired by them in their own way in their own
causal time. Such action and such inspiration, to be esoterically valid, must of course take a certain
amount of causal time: months, most usually years. Thus, the immediacy of chattering Internet forums,
and the like, is esoterically irrelevant to us.


But haven't some of your members responded to criticism?


No. Some of our associates may have - and I use the word associates advisedly - occasionally done such
things, most usually as learning experiences for themselves. But no one is authorized to speak by or on
behalf of the ONA...


Except you -


[Anton Long smiles] Except me, naturally.

Thus, those individuals, those associates, present only their own views, their own perspective, their own
opinions, deriving as such things do from that incomplete and sometimes erroneous understanding
which abounds among those who are not Masters/Lady-Masters. I have never bothered to correct such
errors and such mistakes as have - very occasionally - occurred when such individuals, associated with
us over the past decade, have, via this Internet medium, ventured forth an opinion or view of their own.
It is for those individuals to learn, and so correct themselves, and for others to have the magickal
empathy, the esoteric understanding, to perceive such errors and mistakes for the errors and mistakes
they are.

Some associates - and the occasional member - have even occasionally produced and published tracts in
an attempt to correct some mis-understandings which may have arisen in respect of our Way. Again, I
have never bothered to correct such mistakes as may be found in such tracts or answers. But, as we
move now into the third phase of our long term sinister strategy, even such ephemeral, very unofficial,
things will cease, since the vast majority of what needed to be published, and said and written, has been,
and our living nexion is now so well-established that it does not need such things, and never, in truth,
has ever needed them, which is again why I - and those few among us who are Masters or Lady Masters
- have never ventured forth any opinion by such means and never bothered with such Internet ephemera.


Can you then explain what an associate of the ONA is?


Technically, there are ONA members, and ONA associates. A member formally means someone in
direct personal face-to-face contact with an Adept or Master/Mistress of the ONA; someone who is
being guided and thus following our Sinister Way according to tradition, and thus who is part of an
already physical ONA nexion, which physical nexion - in Old Aeon speak - is a Sinister "Temple".

There are also "unaffiliated" members who are working alone, who follow our Way, and who are also
being guided by an Adept or Master/Mistress of the ONA.

Each member - when they attain Internal Adept - is free to guide others, and to establish their own
"official" ONA nexion, but they still require some guidance to advance further, toward and into The
Abyss, from whence they may emerge as newly fledged Masters or Lady Masters, who usually do not
require further guidance.

An "official" ONA nexion should not be confused with the Temple - the simple causal construct - that an
aspirant Internal Adept constructs as one of the learning tasks of the Seven Fold Sinister Way, which
task is associated with External Adept.

An associate of the ONA is someone who is doing sinister work on behalf of the ONA and who is
usually but not always in contact (sometimes not on a face-to-face basis) with an ONA member, but who
does and who is free to do their own work, and who usually follows or (more usually) developes their
own esoteric way and methods, but who also may propagate the ONA mythos. Such an associate often
constructs a new, non-ONA, independent group or organization, which may or may not be imbued with
the sinister energies which the ONA itself is using, and which may or which may not acknowledge the
influence of the ONA.

Of course, many others are influenced by the ONA in a variety of ways, and may or may not use,
directly or indirectly, some aspects of our Sinister Way, our Dark Tradition, in whatever way and for
whatever purpose they want, which they can freely do, even if they do not acknowledge the source, the
influence. Such influence, and such use - and such a hiding of the source of their inspiration - is natural,
and a necessary part of, a necessary extension of, that living sinister presencing which is the ONA and
which is the ONA mythos, as, of course, the work of our associates is a natural, and a necessary part of,
a necessary extension of, our living sinister presencing.

You - and others among our kindred sinister-folk - will be aware, for instance, of several esoteric groups
which have arisen in the last two decades, wholly or partly inspired by the ONA and our mythos. Often,
such groups last but a few years, and then decay away, as the interest and enthusiasm of the individual or
individuals founding them wanes and dies and they themselves fall back into the mundane world of non-
esoteric folk, or even renounce their sinister quest. Sometimes, such groups schism, and new ones are
formed, and these may last a few more years. But the ONA endures and grows, slowly, in an alchemical,
living way, as is necessary and as befits such a causal presencing of the acausal, as befits such a living-
being, imbued with acausal energies. Such is the sinister dialectic at work, and sinister Adepts - and
Masters/Lady-Masters - at work, and at play.


I have heard it said that some of the tasks of the Seven Fold Way are not necessary, and should only be
taken as a rough guide. I'm referring here to such matters as the physical tasks of an External Adept,
such as a man walking thirty-two miles, in hilly terrain, in under seven hours while carrying a pack
weighing at least thirty pounds in weight.

Such tasks and tests were designed to physically take the individual to, and beyond, their limits. To
develope in them a certain personal character. As such, these physical tasks are - for most modern
individuals in the West - hard, and challenging, and require many months of physical training before
they can be successfully attempted. They are not meant to be easy, and those who say such things as you
mention usually are just too soft, too weak - emotionally, physically, in terms of character - to attempt
them, and so make excuses for their failure. We do not care, for thus have they failed this particular
selection process of ours.

As I mentioned - and as by now should be somewhat well-known among sinister esoteric-folk - one of
our aims is to breed, to seed, a new elite, the prelude for a new human species which has been variously
named as Homo Galactica and Homo Galacticus. If some individuals do not wish to join us in this
quest, fine; if they do not desire to undertake the selection process, fine; if they have no dream of
evolving beyond what they are and of thus becoming the foundation for this new elite, this new species,
fine. The choice is theirs. We simply do not care about them, or about their opinions, or about their
excuses, or about their judgement of us.

Our tests, our tasks, our Way, is a selection process. Many begin; few succeed. Over the past three
decades, some have succeeded, and this number will increase, slowly, and has increased, slowly. There
is no easy way to achieve genuine Adeptship; there is no easy way to change yourself - alchemically,
esoterically - and so become a part of this new elite.

Our tasks, our tests, our Way, work; the ONA produces sinister Adepts, sinister Master and Lady-
Masters. But this is a slow process, which is why we have a selection process, why we are, as a practical-
form, reclusive; why we do not "recruit", and why sheer numbers of members do not, never have and
never will, concern us.

The published physical tasks - of, for example, External Adept - are suited to humans who exist, now, in
the lands of the West. Suited to those we desire to select, and are certainly achievable by those who may
desire to be of-us, as members, as associates, or as individuals inspired by us. Of course, there are some
individuals who - being supremely physically fit - will find such tasks too easy, and for them, as our
MSS mention, there will be higher goals set. But what we will not do is lower these already achievable,
if high, standards.

Yet there may well arise a time in the nearish future when these high goals will have to made higher (not
lower, note) if prevailing conditions, in terms of physical health, nutrition, leisure-time, and so on,
continue to improve. In the same manner, it may be necessary, sometime in the near future, for the
Grand Master (or Grand Mistress) after me to revise some of the details of the Grade Ritual of Internal
Adept, just as I myself revised the details I had inherited, to make the task of living alone, bereft of
modern comforts, for three months practically feasible in a rather industrialized Britain, allowing thus a
tent, and some pre-purchased food, where the original conditions specified building one's own shelter
and obtaining all food by hunting and gathering. But the essential alchemical, esoteric, elements - and
hardship and difficulty - always remain, and, noticeably, such hardship and difficulty always
incrementally increase, in line with our changing slowly evolving civilization.

Our tests, our tasks, our Way are ours. They achieve and can achieve what we desire to achieve. There
are other Ways, other tests, other tasks - but, obviously, they are not ours, not of our Sinister Path, and
what such others things may (or may not) produce, or whom they may or may not select, are of no
concern to us.


We are not now, and will not be, and do not wish to be,"popular", nor "accepted"; and this will only
slowly, very slowly, change - if, that is, our diabolical plans succeed, our sinister magick works as it
should, in accord with the sinister dialectic. But even then, it will be at least another hundred years - and
probably somewhat longer - before we are understood, appreciated, by a minority, never mind by the
"majority", and when this minority understanding does occur we will have, exoterically,
metamorphozed, in a sinister way, into many other causal forms, while our real essence remains - as it
should - esoteric, hidden, heretical, and with we ourselves thus enabled to continue our diabolic work, in
secret.





Anton Long
Order of Nine Angles
119 Year of Fayen


Magian Occultism and the ONA

How does the Order of Nine Angles view the works of so-called Western Occultists such as Elephant
Levi, The Golden Yawn, Creepless Crowley and Anton LaVain?
As purveyors of that Magian distortion that Magian infection that has weakened the peoples of the
West, and elsewhere, and helped the hubriati, those controllers of the West, maintain, control, and
continue to breed that sub-species of humans known as Homo Hubris. That helps breed mundanes and to
keep mundanes under control. And what better way to control potentially rebellious mundanes than
infect their psyche and allow them to pursue and waste their energies on meaningless drivel.
For, correctly understood, genuine esoteric Arts, and especially the Dark Arts of The Left Hand Path, are
a means not only of personal liberation, but of individual and Aeonic change and evolution toward a
higher type of human being and more evolved ways of living.
So, instead of such liberation and such evolution, we have had, here in the West, well over a century of
the psyche of esoteric seekers being manipulated and controlled and contained by Magian ideas, myths,
archetypes, abstractions, and by Yahud-Nazarene mythology, theology, and ethos. And the mundanes
keep suckering the stuff up, and proclaiming that they have empowered or liberated themselves
when all they do and have done is just exchanged one Magian mechanism of inner control for another.
Magian Occultism
What does Magian Occultism, in essence, express? It expresses that fundamental materialistic belief, the
idea, of both Homo Hubris and the Hubriati that the individual self (and thus self identity) is the most
important, the most fundamental, thing, and that the individual either alone or collectively can
master and control everything (including themselves), if they have the right techniques, the right tools,
the right method, the right ideas, the money, the power, the influence, the words. That human beings
have nothing to fear, because they are or can be in control.
This is the attitude that underpins all Western societies with their laws, their Police forces, their
armies, their so-called courts of justice, their planning, their wealth. The governments of such
countries want their citizens, their mundanes, to feel safe, to believe that everything is under control or
can be controlled; that their enemies can be successfully fought, with peace here, now, or possible
soon, and that peace (inner and outer) is a desirable goal.
This is the attitude that underpins The Golden Pawn, Creepless Crowley, Anton LaVain, and the
pretentious pseudo-intellectuals of the ToSers (aka The Temple of Set-ian Suckers). This is the attitude
that leads mundane Occultist to write self-conceited drivel like All deities, demons, forces even God
and Satan are matters of perception and Reality is a matter of perspective and I command the
powers of darkness to move and appear [ Note here the grandiloquent I command the powers - a
typical Magian view, as if some weasel mundane, dwelling on some insignificant planet on some
insignificant Galaxy, could command the forces of Cosmic life.]
In contrast, here is a quote from an ONA author which reeks of our human sinister reality:
We revel and delight in genuine heresyand in being amoral. Thus, when we are
criticized for inciting hate and violence, and for affirming human culling, we say: so
what? For that is what we do, and we do what we do because we embrace the Dark; we
desire The Dark; we seek to Presence The Dark Chaos upon Earth and in and through
others.
When we are criticized for championing what is heretical in our societies, we say: so
what? For that is what we do
Thus do we seek to ignore, to transgress, the laws, the limits, that the mundanes set to
protect themselves and their societies, for we are rebellion itself: outlaws who thrive
beyond and in the margins that mark the boundary between The Light and The Dark.
Thus do we desire our name as known in the world of the mundanes, and as known in
the world of The Dark to become a synonym for Chaos, liberation, culling, and
revolutionary change.
Not for the ONA or anyone connected with it cosy intellectual discussions about
obscure esoteric matters. Not for the ONA or anyone connected with it the scribblings
of Occult internet forums where those who-do-not-know converse with those who-do-not-
do. Not for the ONA or anyone connected with it any sincere affirmation of or any
sincere identification with the ways, the politics, the religions, the world, of the
mundanes. Not for the ONA or anyone connected with it some urban or suburban
Temple. Not for the ONA or anyone connected with it ONA meetings, conferences
and dialogues.
Instead, our way is the way of action, of deeds, of violence, terror, revolution, combat,
war. The way of the real heretic who leads and manipulates others, the human shapeshifter
who plays, who acts, a rle in the living game which is the life, the societies, of the
mundanes.
Where there is The Darkness, we are. Where there is Chaos, you will find us lurking,
leading, manipulating. Where there is Heresy, you will find us as instigators, as
champions of The Forbidden. And where there is a law, you will find us transgressing
it
Whats missing in Magian Occultism? Two crucial things real sinister supra-personal forces, and an
Aeonic perspective.
While all this wallowing in mundane Occult carnality and prancing about believing youre some sort
of god is fine, its get boring, mundane, after a while. Its actually kind of childish, your teenage years
of exploration of your body and the world. But there comes a time when real sinister folk begin to ask
Is this all there is? Am I nothing more? That is, you have to grow up; move on.
For non-Magian Occultists this moving on means you put what youve learned into practice, in the real
world, beyond your bedroom, beyond your local coven, lodge, temple (or whatever) meetings and
rituals; beyond your own self absorption. You connect, real-time, with the world, society, mundanes
and have a wider vision, a longer perspective, and so begin to see mundanes as a resource; begin to think
of having a sinister family of your own, and planning ahead for your sinister sons, daughters,
grandchildren, and beyond.
You also put yourself into this larger perspective the acausal, of whatever you want to call it. You
begin to understand that, really, all those words about being a god were just so much hype. Youre
mortal you get ill; sad; one day youll die. You cant strike your annoying neighbor dead with a bolt of
lightning. Heck, you cant even turn base metal into gold and so give up your daytime job.
So, non-Magian Occultists get to the point where their knowledge, their ability, their experience and
understanding, tells them that there really are strange, dark, deadly, dangerous, things out there which
no spells, no books, no conjurations, no prayers, no offerings, no submission, and especially no
delusion about being a god (or goddess) can control. As that famous ONA quote goes -
It is of fundamental importance to evolution both individual and otherwise that what
is Dark, Sinister or Satanic is made real in a practical way, over and over again. That is,
that what is dangerous, awesome, numinous, tragic, deadly, terrible, terrifying and beyond
the power of ordinary mortals, laws or governments to control is made manifest. In effect,
non-Initiates (and even Initiates) need constantly reminding that such things still exist;
they need constantly to be brought face-to-face, and touched, with what is, or appears to
be, inexplicable, uncontrollable, powerful and evil. They need reminding of their own
mortality of the unforeseen, inexplicable powers of Fate, of the powerful force of
Nature
This means wars, sacrifice, tragedy and disruptionfor it is one of the duties of a Satanic
Initiate to so presence the dark, and prepare the way for, or initiate, the change and
evolution which always result from such things.. To Presence The Dark
Its this reality that mundanes Occultists following Magian Occultism dont like, wouldnt admit,
and cant face, in their cowardice and self-delusion.
But its this sinister reality that non-Magian Occultists revel in and enjoy, for to them Presencing The
Dark is an expression of their adult sinister nature, just as wallowing in and pursuing carnality was an
expression of their teenage years and nature.

Thus, non-Magian Occultists (the ONA) define Satanism as

The acceptance of, or a belief in, the existence a supra-personal being called or termed
Satan, and an acceptance of, or a belief in, this entity having or being capable of having
some control over, or some influence upon, human beings, individually or otherwise, with
such control often or mostly or entirely being beyond the power of individuals to control
by whatever means..

The Magian Occult Con
To see just how the Magian Occult con, this Magian manipulation, this control, works, lets consider just
two Occult archetypes Satan, and Baphomet.
According to everyone except the ONA, Satan is regarded as, in origin, a Nazarene-Yahud archetype or
deity. For non-Magian Occultists, however, the Biblical Satan is derived from older non-Semitic myths
and legends, with the real Satan being a
living entity who lives in the acausal continuum, and Who canpresence Himself in
the causal continuum in some physical form and cause, provoke, or be the genesis of,
changes there.
According to everyone except the ONA, Baphomet is some kind of male symbol and/or archetype,
depicted according to a drawing in some work by Elephant Levi. Thus, in the Occult workings of the
mundanes who adhere to this, Baphomet is invoked or used as a means of aiding some pseudo-mythical
self-mastery or self-deification, or what-not. Or even as a means of understanding and mastering Reality,
blah blah blah.
However, for non-Magian Occultists, Baphomet is female, the Dark Goddess, and part of a tradition
much older than the fables, fantasies and persecution stories found in such Magian texts as the Bible.
For non-Magian Occultists, Baphomet is
a sinister acausal entity, and is depicted as a beautiful, mature, women, naked from
the waist up, who holds in Her hand the bloodied severed head of a man.Thus, She is the
dark, violent, Goddess the real Mistress of Earth to whom human sacrifices were, and
are, made and who ritualistically washes in a basin full of the blood of Her victims.
According to aural legend, She as one of The Dark Gods is also a shapeshifter who has
intruded (visited, been presenced or manifest) on Earth in times past, and who can
manifest again if certain rituals are performed and certain sacrifices made.
Traditionally, it was to Baphomet that Initiates and Adepts of the Dark Tradition
dedicated their chosen, selected, victims when a human culling was undertaken, and such
cullings were and are regarded as one of the prerequisites for attaining sinister
Adeptship
The essence of the Magian Occult con is the grandiloquent, the delusional, I command the powers
This is just so urban; so redolent of Homo Hubris, of mundanes, living in cities under the control of
some government or some authority.
The Magian Occult con works like this. (1) Youre safe provided you have the words of power, the
spells, the conjurations, the illusion youre a god, and you use the deities or forms or archetypes we tell
you to use (for theyre made up to scare little children or to stop you finding the real ones); (2) youre a
really powerful magickian a great Occultist or you can become one, so long as you play by our rules,
and dont upset the system of causal abstractions weve put into place; (3) well keep you confused and
serve up a mix of world mythologies and legends our mix-n-match from which you can pick and
choose at your leisure so that youll feel youve discovered something Occult and awesome; (4) you can
have your teeny rebellion so long as you dont actually do anything really subversive or dangerous or
which really threatens our materialistic status quo; and finally (5) now that youve been a good boy or
girl, well reward you by hyping you and your works and will make you into a mundane icon.
Truth is, that Elephant Levi, The Golden Yawn, Creepless Crowley, Anton LaVain, and their ilk like
the fantasists who believe some literary, made-up, pseudo-mythology is real are all the same; part of
the same illusive, make-believe, childish mardy world-view. No wonder then that they have to resort to
trying to impress others by saying stupid things such as Tiamat is the keeper of mysteries and I
command the powers
Yeah, right mix-n-match Occultism, and your nursery bed-time stories are really scary, and yes we do
believe that the Magian Lilith is the way to reveal and revel in our inner wildness, and yes we do, we
really do, command the forces of the Cosmos
To end, heres a quote from another ONA writer
When we look closer at the ONA, its Dark Gods, Dark Traditions, and Sinister Seven-
Fold Way, and we compare it to the more ancient and Natural Ways and Traditions that
are older than state-religions, we dis-cover that the ONA shares a lot in common with
such primal traditions..
That is, non-Magian Occultist traditions, like that of the ONA, are not only proudly and defiantly non-
Magian, but also pre-date and by-pass the Magian pseudo-Occultism that dominates the West and has
dominated the West for well over a hundred years.
One is a means to inner liberation and sinister Aeonic change, while the other is a means of delusion and
control. One is redolent of real, primal, non-urban tribal human culture, of a living tradition, where
there is an understanding of the strangeness, the danger, of life, and an appreciation and respect for
what is non-human and un-natural. The other the Magian way is just so redolent of domesticated
arrogant human beings who delude themselves that reality is what they make it, what they perceive it to
be, and who immaturely believe they some puny, mortal, human being can command the forces of
life, Nature and the Cosmos, where Satan and Baphomet are merely symbols and some thing they can
control.
So, let the Magian pseudo-Occultists wave their plastic light-sabres around while they battle with and
ultimately control the dark forces (copyright Magian Inc.) theyve read about in some book; while we
get on with Presencing The Dark, and being that balance between the Light and the Dark that is the
genesis of real human evolution.


Lianna of the Darky Sox
Order of Nine Angles
121yf





Noobs, Trolls, Critics, and The Futility of Discussions

For nearly a quarter of a century, people have been discussing, criticizing, and asking questions about,
the Order of Nine Angles with, in the past decade, a lot of this occurring via the medium of the
Internet.
On some occasions, over the past decade or so, a few ONA members or associates have engaged in such
public discussions often as a personal learning experience as the ONA OG has published, in the past
twenty or so years, some guides about, and/or explanations or clarifications concerning, topics that
noobs have repeatedly enquired about, and/or which people have repeatedly criticized the ONA about or
repeatedly misunderstood, out of ignorance, mundanity, or a desire to somehow try and discredit the
ONA.
Such popular topics have included: (1) The Dark Gods, and the relation, or otherwise, of our mythos to
the pseudo-mythology of Lovecraft; (2) the origin and meaning of our term The Nine Angles; (3)
culling; (4) the veracity of our aural traditions; and (5) the political orientation of the ONA.
In addition, in the past thirty years and especially in the last decade the ONA has released and made
available, without restriction and without any copyright, a vast amount of information about its
particular sinister system, its Way, and its mythos. Indeed, the ONA has produced and released more
esoteric and practical texts about The Left Hand Path and Satanism than both the Church of Satan and
the Temple of Set combined, as it has produced many well-written and easy to read guides, such as
Naos, and A Complete Guide to Satanism, and A Brief Guide to The Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of
Nine Angles. Even a cursory, unbiased, perusal of ONA works suffices to show that the ONA has a
complex, and original, esoteric philosophy and sinister ontology, something evident from its use of
unique, specialist, esoteric terms such as nexion, acausal, Drecc, presencing, sinister-numen, Vindex,
sinister-empaths, hubriati, Rounwytha, etcetera.

Given this plethora of information, it is fair to say as we have done on numerous occasions that the
answers to questions people ask about us are all out there, just as the truth, esoteric and otherwise,
about claims made against us can be found among our published works, the majority of which works
are, or which have been, available via the medium of the Internet.
Thus, if individuals noobs are seriously interested in the ONA, they can and should find the answers
to whatever questions they may have, just as if someone reads some criticism of the ONA, or reads
about some accusation made against the ONA or those alleged to be involved with it, then they can
discover the truth of the matter for themselves by perusing our work.
We simply do not care if they cannot be bothered to do this, for whatever reason or reasons. Thus, they
can go on believing the propaganda, the lies, the disinformation, of others, about us, as they can continue
with their personal prejudice or their assumptions about us. Noobs can continue to flounder about,
asking questions on Internet forums, and receiving no response from us, directly or indirectly. Trolls can
continue trying to provoke us to respond.
We do not care about such things because if people cannot be bothered to find out for themselves, then
they are mundanes, and will most likely remain so. As such, they are irrelevant they do not have an
inner sinister-changeling to nurture and develope; they lack the qualities Dreccs and others of our
sinister kind require.
Similarly, we do not care about proving our tradition, our mythos by reference to some scholarly
work, or some historical evidence, or whatever for what is important is that our mythos is sinisterly-
numinous, and thus an aspect of a living tradition, a living esoteric Way. It is a mythos, and so inspires,
it provokes, it is Occult and thus has its own species of truth; and if some noob, some wannabe
satanist, or some mundane, does not understood this, or sense this, then we do not care. We do not care
if people continue to commit the Aquino fallacy, and so believe that we are just one person.
The Irrelevance of Mundanes
In the same way, we do not care if people criticize us, spread lies and disinformation about us, make
silly or spurious claims about us and the members of our collective, or continue to write about and speak
about their own delusions regarding us. They and their criticisms, their lies, their disinformation, their
delusions about us, their claims about us, are all irrelevant.
Why? Because our system works. Because the ONA mythos does and has done and will do what it was
intended to do. It is a practical a sinister and Occult system, designed to be used; designed to
produce sinister change within and exterior to individuals.
If people use it, and it works for them, excellent. One more Presencing of The Dark; one more Drecc, or
one more nexion, or the birth of one more sinister tribe. One more human assimilated into our sinister
collective.
If they use it and it does not work for them or even harms them or others we do not care, for they
failed (they should have read and understood our a-moral, sinister, disclaimer). If they cannot be
bothered to try it or prefer instead some other, rival, system we do not care. Mundanes will be
mundanes; and remain irrelevant unless and until they can be used by our kind for some sinister purpose.
Given that our system works, we have no need to defend it, to hype it, to market it, to explain it to noobs
and mundanes. We SONAK, the Sinister ONA Kollective let out working and practical sinister
system speak for itself.


PointyHat
Order of Nine Angles
121 yf

-----BEGIN PGP MESSAGE-----
Version: GnuPG v1.4.9 (GNU/Linux)
hQQOA96VuL85uTA/EBAAhKHcTAM2ehSY13a1hdMYllXXzG3wDAVaA5pNmiDSrri2
Hq5IM4JDBFz4utW2SYNZknuk4z72WbMPso7njtaDRml9kLoB0Ri7uxLjPbiBkMmA
dP9gnzYTWJGfARhgT7WnZwNWAxxEcn9wNCAKxCheSlUk3NTI9h4rlHTSs2DbHZ0Y
dhgIKkBwvYd1KwAgAH7TceKnG3ESaH6JyxNcL7TI1lWoMOiC5XXf8qpngpNTDHve
gk86CZrsf7MOkCRgV+puCl9ne3ZP7EkubBNO63Jdcqb+QoIgesKx+pef6l6Tvyb6
wVzy/X1QylwCLfWqkixjF9ZayotLXFtTWx4kwNlzlqKXroczZMKMeNf+VjFQAXhp
3p/5JIDBudFWBjKzQ8IpGeqpH1ZDkh5p75ReRmVCEPNcFV2eqK8eRw7HqvyVHzWN
PwfsnUrbWg8P5P67jRoHl/3zIajlXrxwlW/Y1/RI0xoBanmknEN/ZcwUsZGPpgTx
e7lppIqBLdCNNOGT+txXeeac0QnxzMD8hTj+vWX/c+zi/u5h2ppDRUgYneC2LWrh
Rg4PRXlCbK8EMf0yf3X1Kzx2sF3iJ0+y7yKOHY+Gz+SoD5sJsDP3LbLaR2nGZ3ev
neXgklI/yxs9yMm5gh2mO0jNkU/1gFBZ0l8Zi6mDeRqu/tzjRs7z0SWGOqAfGxUQ
AIVwr7aEJF3xZf77pXCiTszfJzbEh8g+Ujk/vuHqwzJ0zVP5e5wKhUvYVRCm07Tb
Ks2YZVtue86NzjoC626LJfHbCkw9PviixSMLxnHWR2t6Tpvc/ywV1eK9s8ZO1tB+
A0NS6W6zTyUGDGj6BC9FNgTtLr28I68HuL2dA/bHG9nS0+RAycEbmCxk8UFmiZ5o
hOdLq75to2wb3FsNPaITzvZS6vqxDLzOgmFl/996ouigqYBy5BgSPRfQUB1wEgGo
XEKZECYLFb44sfIhHBg11ODiw5AWvPKY7ugX43r+9ikksyZTnYEVTa/UyD04sNqd
YwNlgBBbge/3+i/ab+FaYahIiuVjBZf90a0vIgwXCeijUQSvLjkZ1WqCl0LOFZgd
joX1QUyJHL5C12NBc55vcCFGv72Vd2RNWak0z0frEZpmRNyyDyuwTSGLw8raDYjA
HP0OY5e/Ud5QwfRKL3BpPuRhk3rPkF33oy/5/PFUHXR/dxjA8CCDIJz0bc9xDR4U
3TUk7V5TO7m2ZpFw7K1FWS2jQ/Q9SXRY67rClO1zMPM1bTSuQYK1cUsw86+nYTzA
lfyvgTnVUM9VbAbQgIPwe1LvZsAYfu6fHHx6JmvHSYniX3FiF/Vk6XcyFvwQ0eX0
NzxrCG9HJIb9jIiJnfXhJ4WY4DFwuR4mTiuYGrti8Adn0uoB3l6RYAmdBQYkAdXj
HLcWifP+L8ED4aEZ2CjA+M8+O6gxRQs+qMaOzuhumxTWDFQQwjxamhFojeWz9Ccc
xCD2ylVtkEP/zaBDIH4xhLxVdmFFiWIE7S7MPq07lLs4gZyeM3TODeupmfrkCDxH
5aJZiEHiBgmvp5avpXrvSZwnLbQRJXXqCWe70Pqu+j7SXQ8GhCqairUdg63I0sNx
g3wHBOO1MU/HdqANAWkKFH4kZ7Ie7Fx3gyDVNmFM/ngBDIhXGgzERs+Fk/xU0RgI
sEDD3F4/01gNlf39wvfOtVniia6ysEDoqHQKs2F4BAPgMSw8WbDQFfiBy/K2yIMA
gAijD8pgL5l+vSavY7aj6FVR+XihGC2DdUCPQ8tzRNUhjItRe3o6ckZyER/3IHNR
qyh1nKxRmf76iNSiqnyQOfB7bHnho08aa8zNOoSoweVFftwG0rg6WfN7oXLUyUIE
zJrH2mjxg+V9qP/mK22NVUDLW4GliomK6xp9BKJcyU4uS7Kfq5f6b0OU89QIPeYV
Jfbl3SHVvZghQPqsgXRmdm81/iALeAlktnz9z3QcaGb/ePhlW4FMu7qyShYmH1NU
x4R9yYkADa5HVEoANhiDw0+u9Yf4uiBoio/UzVeuBgMxRBOu6IsiFzRpWvODahHx
X0o/z/bznYiGEmDydQjbX2LWIecoR9cwKz4E+J20Y4/X8aOdtLcuqsjZQoPsf3WF
hKe7lX4aRhAsBVDFaqAF1Ao+El0pAyq3DXsluQg3eSSCgmLADVw0nG4QBSAZ6kPS
4IgsAXzWRCTa45feZRFOugZXkRLNSttvZhmWdVGTdPc6ZFpxMHUPslqmoM8XV2Uj
08fwHXkrjW08kJnDitaWBB+FD+F9SL1bpaHWyK2wveGiKYQfJ0JWxeSjRySXde/a
Orw+bT9ZjLrgqayF3eWVUrQMzkXN/JpQob8isQ9EOoCTt/0f6+BKL35qGaIQj/Pj
v/J63qK5v7WWGGL9g5p9n3DiwkdVGJ5bjBK8Ko2tv4vAikIEqgoBdw3xRQ8H9CuV
58rY927oOxhzPqnIpw03y6BWq75sxBUCMPPV7ZufIX6syBzJDxnfnwkCnVAmkBQ5
Qp/wOlANO/H6SR7IAZcxmbndYebEUz7w4UJkNjjZ6FzTMUFFeDTC3pP+0llM1RJ/
upuNsQ/wZ3g8GZYRwUP6lr48B2j7dUDZxibSFwW6+7iSFscZhQ1q+RQsBXlQ3MNc
W1cefiGuE9S3iL0INfgvp2Y2xI8RH0tX6/Sl9ExyvE7MSrzwP7ru0Bj5Jl5r3Gpc
gv0P+iTORiw5TnOqZAaPLI9RVttfR8iF34vH+lWBCBpTKNRAD1lNPewBuet8Fkhn
jMpHwNMWtB0/ihetkLT+bfhyc5kYmEAovh4uVccCA2cUfO9hvRurVjW/PlXqOwgz
xAECUS2jNL/hnA5lssiRe7ig4bM5SEtYo/WnNGCfIYUUvnb52UuiC8KWj42r2Xv7
fnVVLhQOYiNz7cbg0ZMq7lwrsX4JpBPztIB0znk8CSegr249+DwWgYOuiqezxuYF
RdxB0KN7ExayEJunbs+NnC15f0stgHpNIOEIyZPlyl1RVJM8mzlPutWBmPoP4dOz
cfNXTlzpZQEfYp1fOOKJOd0bSzyARLJR3n3U82ni7Ul8Xh/S+69ob8IwC3yRN7Dc
bCi8QHJG6GCtiJw2J06ZvH3Ru7KLx5llb1itPMnkO7pM1boXB3N06YnsWPTUguN1
EpJVIgjye1mrw8Tcwdw3IAj6t7uIE1jpmtBVbOXehsJIA2SXaLHE2ExFLIbdhzMD
GcPB+1nQHMD2eeW2nIXCQutfCmZa2Ll4KVao8yXt3g13iKUhfxvXmRfugEpzTrCt
ke38ZgN9KV/XHQJYdhEbjOKkrA5ulm/U
=QmNt
-----END PGP MESSAGE-----

The Gentlemans and Noble Ladies Brief Guide to The Dark Arts
Outwardly, in terms of persona and character, the true Dark Arts are concerned with style; with
understated elegance; with natural charisma; with personal charm; and with manners. That is, with a
certain personal character and a certain ethos. The character is that of the natural gentleman, of the
natural noble lady; the ethos is that of good taste, of refinement, of a civilized attitude.
" The faculty of dark-empathy is one of the qualities that distinguishes the genuine Adept.
Some other qualities of the Adept are self-honesty, self-awareness, and self-control, often
manifest as these are in a certain noble attitude and thus in the possession of personal
manners. Not for the Adept the ill-mannered behaviour of Homo Hubris, distinguished as
such untermenschen are by their lack of manners, lack of empathy, and their
uncontrollable need to dysfunctionally express themselves and their emotions in public. In
one word, Adepts possess arete. "
Inwardly, the true Dark the sinister Arts are concerned with self-control, discipline, self-honesty;
with a certain detachment from the mundane.
That this has been forgotten or not understood, or not even known among the many latter-day
pretenders and poseurs is a sign of how few genuine Masters, and Lady Masters, there are.
Thus, there is a beauty in the Dark Arts and an exultation of Life, and certainly not a wallowing in the
symbols, symbolism and accouterments of death and decay. Thus, there is a natural joy, which can be
and often is both light and dark but which is always controlled. Not for the Gentleman, or the Lady, the
loss of mastery, the stupefaction that arises from over-indulgence (which over-indulgence can and which
does include personal emotion).
Thus, one of the true archetypes of the genuine Sinister Path: Baphomet, the beautiful, mature, lady
(fecund Mistress of Earth) whose beautiful outward serenity masks the deadly acausal darkness within
which can be released when she chooses. (Life-Birth-Joy-Ecstasy-Safety-Wisdom-Giving-Darkness-
Death.) Thus, another dark archetype: The Master, the true shapeshifter who is and who might not be
what they might appear to be; the polite charming gentleman, who might (and who could) kill you or
have you killed if there was a good enough reason, but who might reward you (if there was a good
enough reason) with beneficence whose source would be unknown to you; the recluse The Master
Acausal Sorcerer you do not see nor know, except perhaps in dreams, shadows, or fleeting day and
night-time glimpses which might perhaps stir a memory, some memory, personal or beyond (Beautiful-
Profound-Wistful-Knowing-Danger-Roborant-Wyrdful-Sad) which inspires, or brings new beginnings
or balance or perchance a retribution.
To aspire to to gain Mastery of The Dark Arts is to experience, and to learn the lessons of self-
honesty and self-control; to strive, to dream, to quest, to exceed expectations. To move easily,
gracefully, from the Light to the Dark, from Dark to Light, until one exists between yet beyond both,
treating them (and yourself) for the imposters they (and you) are.
Mastery begins with Internal Adept, and it is from noble cultured - gentlemanly or lady-like - Adepts
that candidates for the inner ONA are recruited.


Anton Long
Order of Nine Angles
119 Year of Fayen





A Note Concerning After-Life in the Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine Angles


While the esoteric philosophy and praxis of The Order of Nine Angles has recently come to the attention
of certain academics [1] one aspect of the ONA has so far gone almost unnoticed, even among many
aficionados of the ONA. This is the ONA assumption of an afterlife, in the acausal dimensions, and
which afterlife is an important, if not to say, crucial, part of their esoteric, their Left Hand Path,
philosophy [2].


According to the ONA:

"...the very purpose and meaning of our individual, causal - mortal - lives is to progress, to
evolve, toward the acausal, and that this, by virtue of the reality of the acausal itself,
means and implies a new type of sinister existence, a new type of being, with this acausal
existence being far removed from - and totally different to - any and every Old Aeon
representation, both Occult, non-Occult and "religious". Thus it is that we view our long-
term human social and personal evolution as a bringing-into-being of a new type of
sinister living, in the causal - on this planet, and elsewhere - and also as a means for us, as
individuals of a new sinister causal species, to dwell in both the causal and acausal
Universes, while we live, as mortals, and to transcend, after our mortal, causal "death", to
live as an acausal being, which acausal being can be currently apprehended, and has been
apprehended in the past, as an immortal sinister being of primal Darkness. " Anton Long.
The Quintessence of the ONA: The Sinister Returning 119 Year of Fayen


This new, acausal, existence is, however, not a certainty, and nor is it given by some entity or some type
of being, acausal or otherwise, be that entity named Satan or Baphomet, or whatever. Instead, this
afterlife has to be achieved, by the individual, in this mortal - that is, this causal - existence of ours, by
practical deeds done, with great emphasis being placed on the practical nature of such deeds. According
to the ONA:

" ...we possess the ability - the way, the means - of gaining for ourselves more acausal
energy, of evolving and thus increasing our own acausal energy, and thus of transcending
to live in the acausal continuum......
One secret of our darkly-numinous wyrd is that our mortal, causal, life is not the end, but
only a beginning, and that if we live and die in the right way, we can possibly attain for
ourselves a life in the realms of the acausal. Our Law of The Sinister-Numen is the most
practical way for us to do this, to achieve this, for this Law is a manifestation, a
presencing, of acausal energy, and by living in accord with this Law we are accessing, and
presencing within ourself, more acausal energy, and thus evolving and increasing our own
type of acausal energy." A Brief Guide to The Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine
Angles. Dated 121 Year of Fayen


As to the nature of this new acausal existence which members of ONA tribes might be able to gain for
themselves, the ONA says that, currently, we possess neither the language, nor the words, to adequately
describe it, although it can be glimpsed - we can acquire intimations of it - if we, for instance, develope
our faculty of what the ONA call acausal-empathy, and also if we presence and come to have some
knowledge of (by Dark Sorcery), certain acausal entities [3].



The Dark Warrior Nature of the ONA


This afterlife is, for the ONA, inseparably bound up with the ONA's Law of the Sinister-Numen and
thence with the ONA's sinister tribes. Indeed, one might with confidence state - as the ONA themselves
do - that their Way is fundamentally the Way of the Dark Warrior, one of whose primary aims is to
fight, in a practical way, for the creation of, and ultimately on behalf of, what the ONA calls The Dark
Galactic Imperium.

" Our most fundamental and long-term practical goals are to create an entirely new, more
evolved human species, and for this new human species to explore and to colonize the star-
systems of our own, and of other, Galaxies - to thus create a Dark Galactic Imperium. " A
Brief Guide to The Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine Angles. Dated 121 Year of
Fayen

For the ONA there is a certain scorn of death:

" Thus do we know thus do we feel that death itself is irrelevant, an illusion, a mere
ending of a mere causal existence, and that it is what we do with the opportunities that
this, our causal life, offers and can offer us, that is important. Thus we do not fear death,
and instead defy it, just as we seek to defy ourselves what we are, now and just as we
seek to defy the mudanes and all those causal restrictions, those causal forms, that they
have created to make them feel safe, and secure and content with their mundane un-
warrior like merely causal and thus un-numinous existence. " Anton Long, Dark Warriors
of The Sinister Way.

In the ONA's Law of the Sinister-Numen it is stated that:

For us, our honour is more important than our own lives, and it is this willingness to live
and if necessary die for and because of our honour that makes us strong, fearsome, and
enables us to live life on a higher level than any mundane. For it is through honour
through our fearlessness, our scorn of our mortal death that we come to exult in Life
itself.

This defiance of death is the warrior creed, par excellence, and what makes it dark, or sinister, is that
such warriors are of a unique kind, dedicated to their own tribe, and pursuing not only their own goals,
but also the sinister aims of the ONA itself, one of whose stated aims is:

"...to aid, encourage, and bring about - by both practical and esoteric means (such as
subversion, revolution, and Dark Sorcery) - the breakdown and the downfall of existing
societies, and thus to replace the tyranny of nations and States, and their impersonal
governments, by our new tribal societies and our Law of the Sinister-Numen. "

According to the ONA, if a person lives - and if necessary or in particular dies - according to The Law
of The Sinister-Numen, they are increasing their own amount of acausal energy, and thus enlarging the
nexion that they are, and can be, to the acausal. Thus, by living and if necessary dying as a warrior,
according to The Law of The Sinister-Numen, a person can not only forge for themselves a new type of
nexion to the realms of the acausal, but also pattern, strengthen, and control their own acausal energy
(that which gives them their causal life) to such an extent that they evolve, after their mortal death, to
become an entirely new type of being, beyond the human.

Thus, while on first consideration such an afterlife may appear as somewhat irrational and mystical, it is
in fact a logical and indeed a necessary deduction arising from the fundamental axioms of the ONA's
esoteric philosophy.



Conclusion


While it may seem somewhat strange that a sinister, a Left Hand Path, an organization known as
Satanist, should speak and write of an afterlife, such an afterlife - or rather, their unique kind of afterlife
- is quite consistent with both their esoteric philosophy, their ontology, and their praxis. For their
philosophy is based on the axiom of there existing an acausal Universe, an acausal continuum, and of
there existing, in this acausal Universe, acausal beings. In addition, according to the ONA, it is acausal
energy, from the acausal, which animates all causal life, including ours.

Furthermore, it is perhaps this belief in such an afterlife - attainable it seems only by dark warriors doing
warrior deeds, and dying heroically in pursuit of dark aims - which not only further distinguishes the
ONA from all known esoteric groups, but will also facilitate the spread of both the ONA itself, and its
subversive esoteric philosophy.

To have people willing to die because of their belief in such an afterlife [4], surely makes the ONA far
more sinister than most people already consider it to be.





Richard Stirling
January 2010 CE




Footnotes:

(1) See, for example, George Sieg: Angular Momentum - From Traditional to Progressive Satanism in
the Order of Nine Angles, 2009 CE, and Jacob C. Senholt: The Sinister Tradition: Political Esotericism
& the convergence of Radical Islam, Satanism and National Socialism in the Order of the Nine Angles,
2009 CE

(2) For an overview of this philosophy, refer to A Brief Guide to The Esoteric Philosophy of The Order
of Nine Angles. Dated 121 Year of Fayen.

For an overview of the ONA and The Left Hand Path, refer to my article The Left Hand Path - A
Comparison Between The Order of Nine Angles and The Temple of Set, 2010 CE.

(3) Private e-mail from Anton Long (via ONA member DarkLogos) dated 7 January, 2010 CE.

(4) In one document produced by an underground ONA sect (that is, nexion) it is stated that:

We are of and are called to The Dark Way because we identify with, and we yearn for, the
acausal spaces - the acausal realms themselves, which are, to us humans, Dark; beyond the
illumination we know from our star, the Sun, and beyond the artificial illumination we
have manufactured to light our brief mortal living on this planet we named Earth. We are
Dark, here, because it is where we can go - where we can transcend to if we live and die in
the rightway - where we are the very illumination that lives there; we are, we become, the
very light that travels, traverses, that lives - immortal - within the pure undefiled darkness
of the dark acausal spaces. We become acausal stars Galaxies of stars - travelling where
we will among the infinite darkness, bringing into being by our very travelling, our very
existence there, new life both causal and acausal and in both the realms of the causal and
acausal spaces. Thus do we, thus can we, become of those Dark Immortals - the Immortals
of the dark acausal realms, and thus can we seed the darkness of both causal and acausal
with our immortal living light, bringing thus, causing thus, being-thus, evolution itself.
Warriors of The Dark Way


While this may not be, or represent, official ONA policy - if indeed the ONA have official policies - it
certainly does seem to capture something of the spirit that might motivate such Dark Warriors.




The Left Hand Path A Comparison Between The Order of Nine Angles and The Temple of Set

While the Temple of Set (hereinafter abbreviated ToS) refers to itself as a Left Hand Path (LHP)
organization and while many academics have accepted this, and have given various definitions of the
LHP [1] The Order of Nine Angles (ONA) defines the LHP in such a way that the ToS fails to meet
any of the criteria for being a LHP group.
The LHP and the ONA
According to the ONAs own definition of the LHP:
The LHP in its methods is non-structured. In the genuine LHP there is nothing that is not
permitted nothing that is forbidden or restricted. That is, the LHP means the individual
takes sole responsibility for their actions and their quest. (The LHP An Analysis. ONA
MS dated c. 1991 CE)
Thus, according to the ONA [2], the essential attribute of the LHP is that it is a-moral, and un-dogmatic,
placing no restrictions, moral, legal or otherwise, on the individual, and importantly allowing and
encouraging the individual to learn by their own practical experience, and by their mistakes. For the
ONA, this practical, unguided, experience, is central to their system of esoteric training, and to their own
esoteric philosophy [3] with the ONA saying that the only way for individuals to learn, to progress,
along the LHP is by plunging directly into practical experience, both amoral (in the real world), and
esoteric. According to the ONA:
Words, ideas, symbols, writings, and all such transient causal forms, are only
intimations; perchance the beginnings of inspiration. Beyond such things a necessary
beyond are the deeds, the acts, the magick, that each and every Initiate and Adept must
do to presence the Dark: the practical experiencing which alone breeds the knowing of the
Sinister.
Those who decry such practical things such action, in the world, such dark deeds are
feeble; they are not of-us. They belong to the Old Order, which festers still, which still
infects the world with its cosmic-denial, its pathetic anti-evolutionary materialism, its
vapid egotism, its dogma of duality, of good and evil, and its limiting of each and
every individual. We, on the contrary, proudly defy as we proudly announce that we
know we can be, we should be, more than we are that we have the potential to change
ourselves, to reach out into the Cosmos; to evolve; to become like gods They of the Old
Order stifle the potentiality of our being while we who pledge ourselves to bringing the
acausal down to this Earth are of the new Cosmic Order yet to be: we, the future, who
despise everything that belongs to, that clings to, the little ones of the Old Order who
scurry about in their vanity and material concerns. We have the strength to dream great
dreams to be bold in our visions, in our quest; while they would have us all go back
down to their low animal level. We have the strength to know we are a new race, a new
breed of human beings, taking evolution ever upward by our magick and our deeds.
Anton Long, Bringing The Acausal Down. Dated 116yf
In addition, for the ONA, a LHP individual, and a LHP group, organization or association, are genuinely
subversive, and opposed to hierarchical authority and the status quo. The ONA uncompromisingly and
quite logically make this subversion a practical one, affirming that one of their aims is:
to aid, encourage, and bring about by both practical and esoteric means (such as
subversion, revolution, and Dark Sorcery) the breakdown and the downfall of existing
societies, and thus to replace the tyranny of nations and States, and their impersonal
governments, by our new tribal societies and our Law of the Sinister-Numen. A Brief
Guide to The Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine Angles. Dated 121 Year of Fayen
(that is, 2010 CE)

The ONA thus despise what it calls the societies and the laws of the mundanes, as it states, quite
openly, that it approves both of people breaking and ignoring the laws of the mundanes and of what it
calls culling, which is an ONA euphemism for human sacrifice. [4]
As the ONA state:
we are subversive, heretical, genuinely revolutionary, aiming as we do to replace the
laws and the societies of the mundanes with our law and our new types of societies.
Anton Long, The War Against The Mundanes. Dated 120 Year of Fayen
The Law of The Sinister-Numen and The LHP
It would be a mistake, however, to assume or to conclude that the ONA was just a loose association of
lawless individualistic and amoral anarchists and criminals who just happen to have an interest in the
Occult, and specifically, an interest in The Dark Arts.
For the ONA champions and indeed makes one of its criteria for being of the ONA what is calls The
Law of The Sinister-Numen, which it describes as the Law of their New Aeon, and the basis for their
long-term aim of creating a Dark, Galactic, Imperium.
Yet one might well ask how does this The Law of The Sinister-Numen, or indeed, any law fit into
the above ONA definition of the LHP where it is stated that there is nothing that is not permitted? For
surely a law, any type of law, even a so-called sinister one, makes something forbidden?
To answer this question, we have to delve into the complexities of the ONAs own esoteric philosophy.
In respect of illegal deeds, the ONA provides an interesting and pertinent answer:
What about the illegal nature of such deeds, and other such sinister deeds, that you
advocate?
We say: illegal according to whose definition? That of the mundanes, of some mundane
government? Their definitions, their laws, are irrelevant to us. We strive to only abide by
our own law, which is the law of the sinister-numen, as outlined in MSS such as The War
Against The Mundanes. Our justice is the justice of The Drecc, founded on our law of the
sinister-numen
The fundamental difference between us and mundanes is that we demonically aspire to be
more than we are, and we are tribal and individualistic; we are warriors. In contrast, the
mundanes seek safety and security and the order that comes with Police forces and with
State or government-made laws, and with large, organized armed forces. They also accept
impersonal Courts of Law where some abstract, government-made so-called justice is
said to be obtained. In contrast, we accept that the only law is the warrior law of personal
honour: that we are responsible for ourselves, that we have a right to the natural justice of
revenge, retribution, a fair fight, and personal duels; and we refuse to surrender this
responsibility of ours to anyone else or to any organized force, or forces, of mundane law
and order, such as law-enforcement agencies or government so-called Courts of Law.
Thus, we accept that our sinister tribes have the right and the duty to make their own laws,
to dispense their own justice, to defend themselves with deadly force, and to have their
own territory where they are the law. If they want to co-operate with others, it is their
decision and cannot be imposed upon them by some outside agency or by some abstract
law. Thus, we accept that we can only give our loyalty to someone we know personally,
and that we have a duty to be loyal to our kind, to those of our family, to those of our
kindred, our tribe. And we would rather fight and die than surrender to any mundane or
allow any agent of a government to take away our honour and our dignity. And so on.
Mundanes do not like this genuine individualism; this tribalism; this proud ethos of
personal honour before, and above and beyond, and in place of, State/government, law.
FAQ About the ONA, v. 1.09, dated 121 Year of Fayen
That is, while the ONA totally and utterly rejects all the laws and restrictions of all currently existing
societies, States and nations and encourages its members to transgress, flout and break these laws and
restrictions it makes a fundamental and crucial distinction between the mundanes and themselves:
between their members, their own kind, and everyone else. For the ONA, you are either with them if
only by nature and aspiration or you are a mundane. Furthermore, they affirm that they their sinister
kind are or should be grouped or organized into tribes, however small, and that it is for these feral
groups to make their own laws, and determine their own limits.
Crucially, the ONA state that an individual can either join an existing sinister tribe, or form their own
new one. That is, the choice is theirs, and it is in this freedom to join an existing tribe or form their own
that the ONA manifests its LHP nature according to its own definition of the LHP.
What, however, makes and what marks these feral groups as ONA, as sinister, tribes? What makes them
different from, say, just an urban gang? The ONA answers that it is adherence to their own Law of The
Sinister-Numen, which law basically says: be loyal and do your duty to your new extended family (your
tribe, or gang) and mistrust everyone else, and see everyone who are not of our own kind as enemies.
Which leads us to ask why? What advantage is there is adhering to such a Law?
According to the ONA:
Traditional Satanism accepts that conventional morality is a causal abstraction: some
causal form, or some dogma, which is incorrectly projected onto the nature, the reality, of
the causal continuum, and which abstraction obscures our real, and our of necessity
individual, connexion to the Cosmos. That is, conventional morality like all religious
dogma and all laws takes away, or restricts, the inalienable individual freedom of a
living human being to be an individual: to be that singular, unique, nexion they are to the
acausal.
For Traditional Satanism, it is only and ever the individual who developing acausal
empathy and acausal thinking can directly comprehend and directly implement meaning,
whether this meaning be described by such limited, causal terms as morality, and evil
and law based as these causal terms are on the restriction, the oppression, of causal
thinking. Thus, Traditional Satanism is a genuine liberation and a genuine evolution of the
individual, for Traditional Satanism gives the individual access to the very essence of their
own, individual, being: which is the acausal energy that animates them, making them
alive, and which is also the apprehension and understanding of them as a unique nexion,
of the acausal continuum itself, and of the acausal life that resides there, and which can
in some circumstances be manifest in our own causal continuum. Anton Long. The
Ontology and Theology of Traditional Satanism. Dated 120 Year of Fayen
Furthermore, for the ONA, their Law of The Sinister-Numen, their law of their type honour (which
honour applies to only those of their own kind) is an expression, a manifestation or, as they call it, a
presencing of acausal energy [5].
Thus, for the ONA, their Law of The Sinister-Numen is a means whereby the individual can achieve,
know, and live, their unique wyrd (that is, their Aeonic, their Cosmic, their esoteric or true, Destiny)
because by living according to this Law they are accessing and increasing their own stock of acausal
energy, and this as per the quote above liberates them from the restrictions of abstractions, from the
tyranny of the laws, and the societies of the mundanes, and so on.
The ONA, therefore, have developed [6] a new type of synergy, a new kind of symbiosis, expressed as
this new synergy and symbiosis are in what they term their sinister, their darkly-numinous, tribes:
Our Law of The Sinister-Numen is manifest made real and practical by means of our
sinister warrior tribes, for it is by means of these tribes that we can come to know, and to
live, our wyrd: that is, (1) come to discover our true nature, as human beings capable of
consciously participating in our own evolution and that of the Cosmos, and (2) actively
participate in our own evolution and that of the Cosmos. A Brief Guide to The Esoteric
Philosophy of The Order of Nine Angles. Dated 121 Year of Fayen
For the ONA, their sinister law, their tribes, are an expression of the essence of the genuine LHP of
individuals learning from practical, sinister, experience, and rejecting, in all possible ways, the
conventions, laws, societies and morality, of the mundanes. Furthermore, according to the ONA:
to know and to live our wyrd is to live in a symbiotic relationship with others of our
new kind; to balance our unique individuality with our necessary and natural and
numinous (that is, honourable) co-operation with others of our kind. For it is such
honourable (numinous) co-operation with others of our own kind (within our own tribal
family) which presences and which allows our own individual wyrd to be evolved in
(numinous) co-operation with others. A Brief Guide to The Esoteric Philosophy of The
Order of Nine Angles. Dated 121 Year of Fayen
The only distinction which the ONA make, therefore, morally, and practically, is that between
themselves those who uphold their own type of law, manifest in their law of warrior honour and
those who do not (outsiders, mundanes), with those of the ONA being fiercely loyal to, and only
honourable to, only their own kind. And it is their own kind and only their own kind that their own
Law applies, with this Law (and thus joining or being part of, or forming their own, sinister tribe) being
seen as one of the main practical means whereby an individual can discover and then live their own
unique wyrd.
The Clashing of Sinister Tribes
Since the esoteric, LHP, philosophy of the ONA allows people of its own kind to either join an existing
ONA tribe or to form their own tribe, the question arises as to what, if any, restraints, are placed on
rivalry armed, or otherwise between ONA tribes?
The answer the ONA gives is simple, and quite in line with its LHP approach there are no restraints,
no limits imposed, for it is up to each tribe, or more specifically, to its leader or chief, to decide whether
or not to co-operate with other ONA tribes. That is, the ONA allows the sinister dialectic, the natural
evolution of the sinister, to take effect [8]. There is, thus, a kind of survival of the most sinister, which
may be considered quite apt, given the sinister nature of the ONA itself.
Hence, each tribe has complete autonomy, as each ONA individual has the autonomy to join any tribe,
or form one of their own.
Furthermore, while such co-operation, among various ONA tribes, is not mandatory or even seen as
something to be striven for, it is certainly possible, given what the ONA describes as its practical war
against the mundanes and the forces of law and order of the mundanes.
The Temple of Set and the LHP

In 1985 CE, The Temple of Set officially proscribed the ONA for its amorality and its affirmation of
human sacrifice [9]. This meant that members of the ToS were forbidden from joining the ONA, or
associating with members of the ONA, or from aiding the ONA in any way.
In addition, according to official guidelines issued by the ToS [10] every Setian should respect and
report abuse to what it calls the proper authorities, by which it means the government. Indeed, the
ToS with its government-given accreditation as a religious grouping (recognized, for example by the
US Army), and by its own teachings accepts the Setians should obey the law of the land, generally
be good citizens, and that they should regard the Life of humanity as sacred.
Thus, while there is generally, in the ToS, a lot of talk about empowerment and even liberation it is
empowerment and liberation of the individual only insofar as it harms nobody and does not bring one
into conflict with the State or its laws. Furthermore, to even apply to joining the ToS, an individual has
to provide them along with a sum of money with the following:
(1) Your full legal name [no pseudonyms] and sex.
(2) Your complete mailing address.
(3) E-mail address if you have one.
(4) Daytime and evening telephone numbers.
(5) Photocopy of an identity card (such as drivers license) with your date of birth
That is, a person has to surrender to the ToS everything the ToS needs or might need to pass onto the
proper authorities what the ONA would call to the mundanes if the Setian ever transgresses the law.
Thus, not only is a person expected to, somewhat naively, trust, with personal details, a hierarchical
organization of which they initially have no intimate knowledge or experience of, but the person is also
expected to and crucially trust the judgement of that hierarchical organization. And trust in two
important ways first, as to whether they are deemed acceptable for membership; and second,
whether their conduct as Setians (if they are accepted) continues to be acceptable.
In effect, the ToS demands makes it a condition of acceptance and of continued membership that the
individual abides by the standards set by the ToS and by the judgement of the hierarchy of the ToS.
Furthermore, the experience and learning offered by the ToS is almost entirely of the theoretical kind, of
the mind, for Setians seek to control and sanctify their own minds and seek to attain and develope
Xepher, which basically means to feel one is a separate, distinct, individual and to have an enlightened
(non-harmful) self-interest.
Therefore, for the ToS, the LHP is, in the words of one long-standing member:
one of concentration and refinement of the self, leading toward more and more
individuality and more and more individualism
provided, of course, that this refinement does not conflict with either the judgement of the hierarchy of
the ToS itself, or with the laws and morality of what the ONA calls the mundanes. Which, in general,
such a ToS refinement would not be in conflict with, since the methods and the means of the ToS are
fundamentally, like those of the Nazarene religion, interior ones, where such exercises as The Spiritual
Exercises of Ignatius of Loyola and the quest for the love of God are replaced by Occult meditations
and Occult practices done in some suitably adorned Temple or in the company of suitably like-minded
individuals intent on attaining their own non-harmful self-interest otherwise known, among Setians, as
Xepher and of using whatever Occult skills they might acquire to aid themselves, other Setians, and
humanity itself.
The Prince of Darkness, for the ToS and for Setians, thus appears as a rather benign, and somewhat mis-
understood, figure He who gives the gift of Xepher, provided that no laws are broken, provided the
ToS approves, and provided that one holds fast to the sacredness of all life.
Conclusion
While our overview of the ToS may seem somewhat cursory, it is deliberately so, given the quantity and
availability of material about the ToS currently available, from both academics and others, including
many published books. But even this overview of the ToS when contrasted to the esoteric philosophy
and praxis of the ONA as outlined above should suffice to show the stark differences between the two
organizations.
The ONA is fundamentally [11] a loose, non-hierarchical subversive association of clandestine cells and
tribes, whose praxis is quintessentially practical and amoral, and which association condones and
encourages culling (the taking of human life) and the transgression of the laws of all existing States. The
ONA positively encourages anonymity and the adoption of alternative identities, which alternate
identities governments regard as illegal and/or a security threat. There is no formal ONA membership,
and certainly no membership fees. All ONA material is copyleft and available to everyone, there being
no secret teachings for members only. Most ONA material is freely available on the Internet.
The ToS is fundamentally a hierarchical organization, opposed to the taking of human life (unless
sanctioned by some government law or authority, of course), whose praxis is quintessentially interior
and conventionally moralistic. The ToS positively discourages anonymity, and demands, as a condition
of membership, to know, and to have government approved proof of, a persons identity. The ToS
requires its members to abide by certain conventional moral guidelines [12]. The ToS has a formal
membership, with yearly membership fees. Most ToS teachings and materials are copyright and
secret and available for members only, with members allowed access to certain higher teachings
only if the ToS hierarchy approves of their personal conduct.
Which one of these two groups, therefore, is Left Hand Path, and which would The Prince of Darkness
prefer?
Richard Stirling
January 2010 CE
(Updated Feb 2010 CE)
Footnotes
(1) For an overview see, for example, (a) Kennet Granholm: Theoretical and Methodological Musings
on the Scholarly Use of the Term Satanism, 2009 CE; (b) Jacob C. Senholt: The Sinister Tradition:
Political Esotericism & the convergence of Radical Islam, Satanism and National Socialism in the
Order of the Nine Angles, 2009 CE; and (c) Stephen Flowers: Lords of the Left Hand Path, 1997
(2) While we write here about the ONA and its unique esoteric philosophy and praxis, we might just
as well write about Anton Long and his unique esoteric philosophy, since nearly all of the writings of the
ONA with only a few exceptions over more than three decades are by him, credited or uncredited.
All the ONA writings references here, in this essay, are by him, and it is certainly Anton Long who has
devised the complex esoteric philosophy of the ONA, often developing unique terms, or assigning
unique meanings to others, in the process terms such as acausal, presencing, nexion, Rounwytha, The
Sinister Way, Aeonic Magick, Sinister Dialectic, Acausal-Thinking; Sinister-Empathy, Law of the
Sinister-Numen, and so on.
(3) For an overview of the practical way of the ONA, and of their esoteric philosophy, refer for example
to (a) Complete Guide to the Seven Fold Way; (b) The Dark Arts of Traditional Satanism; and, in
particular, (c) A Brief Guide to The Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine Angles
(4) In a recent comment on culling, the ONA states:
all genuinely sinister organizations, groups, associations and individuals undertake
such cullings, and have always done so. Such deeds whether collective or individual
are one of things which distinguish our type of life, our breed, from that of the mundanes.
Establishing, maintaining, providing for, and expanding, a sinister tribe involves culling.
Combat involves culling, as does war. We just make the deeds or deeds of culling more
conscious, more directed, more controlled, more rational, and view such deeds in the
perspective of Aeonics, in terms of our centuries-long Aeonic strategy, and in terms of the
evolution of the individual and of our human species. FAQ About the ONA, v. 1.09,
dated 121 Year of Fayen
(5) Refer to A Brief Guide to The Esoteric Philosophy of The Order of Nine Angles where it is stated that
our Law of The Sinister-Numen, is a practical, a willed, an evolutionary, presencing of acausal energy.
(7) Some critics of the ONA might argue, however, that the ONA has only evolved an existing type of
human symbiosis, that of the tribe, not developed an entirely new one. However, refer to Anton Longs
recent missive A New Sinister Life-form, where some more detail of the ONA type is described.
[8] Private e-mail from Anton Long (via ONA member DarkLogos) dated 7 January, 2010 CE.
[9] The Satanic Letters of Stephen Brown, 2 vols, ONA, Thormynd Press, 1992 CE
[10] See, for example, ToS documents, such as On Life and its sanctity.
[11] Refer to FAQ About the ONA, v. 1.09, dated 121 Year of Fayen
[12] See, for example, the letters from Michael Aquino, produced in facsimile in The Satanic Letters of
Stephen Brown, 2 vols, ONA, Thormynd Press, 1992 CE


A New Sinister Lifeform
Does it bother you that someone has recently publicly announced that he is leaving the Order of Nine
Angles?
No. These things happen all the time, and have done so ever since I became involved with The Dark
Tradition, over forty years ago, now. Indeed, if such things did not happen, it might cause us to briefly
wonder if we had somehow strayed from our Sinister Way, for we are, after all, an lite, and will be for a
century or more, at least, until we have assimilated and made like us, and so evolved, a certain particular
percentage of the human species dwelling on this planet we call Earth.
Furthermore, even if such individuals do leave, do renounce their Sinister Quest, many of them are or
have been in some or in many ways changed by their encounter with us and by our Dark Tradition. In
addition, some of those leaving if they had advanced to a particular point in their quest are still
bound by a certain oath they gave, and are fully aware of the consequences of failing to abide by certain
conditions of that oath, for such conditions and such consequences were explained to them before they
took that dark and binding oath.
Can you explain your comment if such things did not happen?
Since one of our primary aims is to be the genesis of a new human species a new type, a new breed, of
human beings it is to be expected, and indeed necessary, that our means, our ways, are selective over a
period of causal Time.
In addition, there will also be some who, despite their potential and the promise they may show, cannot
adapt to the changes required to become part of this new breed. To use a rather inexact but otherwise
appropriate metaphor, some human beings cannot be assimilated into our new sinister collective, our
lite, because they, for whatever biological or other reason, do not or cannot change in flux with us and
in flux with acausal energies presenced over periods of causal Time. That is, they lack or cannot acquire
our needed ability to adapt, to shapeshift, as we, of the ONA collective, adapt and shapeshift over the
years and the decades of causal Time because of our basal, sinister, Dark, acausally-imbued, nature:
which is that of a new living-being presenced in the causal continuum, currently only presenced here, on
this planet we call Earth.
We collectively are a whole new type of living-being, which is why I said that the metaphor
() was both somewhat inexact, and yet otherwise appropriate.

What exactly is this new type of living being?
This new living-being our new lifeform which exoterically is still called, or named, the ONA, is a
new type of sinister collective, wherein the new evolved, unique, individual is balanced, through
evolution and a sinister presencing such as is manifest in our sinister tribes, with those acausal energies
which are the essence of upward, evolutionary, Cosmic change. One aspect of such acausal energies is
our developed ability of acausal-knowing.
That is, we represent, we manifest, a new symbiosis where our developed and unique individuality
manifest in our Law of the Sinister-Numen works with others of our own sinister kind to achieve
certain sinister aims, because such a working, such a co-operation, in now inherent in our nature, as the
life-form we are, we have become, we have evolved to be.
However, some individuals who may associate with us for some period of causal Time, or who may
have even been part of us, once, cannot or will not adapt to function as part of our sinister collective,
often because they do not possess our sinister nature or cannot develope enough of their own human
nature to fully become of us. Thus, do they separate themselves from us, although a few may well
maintain some kind of relationship with us, and may even still aid us in some or many ways to achieve
our aims.
Often, but not always, such individuals as leave us cannot evolve, cannot change, cannot adapt, that old
type of ultimately enervating and ultimately de-evolutionary human individuality which is so manifest in
groups such as the ToSers, the CoSers, and those who imitate them, and which old type of individuality,
based on following, being a slave to, ones own desires, that the Magian uses and has used to manipulate
generations of human beings, especially in the so-called West.
In contrast, our individuality is sinister an overcoming, a mastery, of ourselves and our feelings,
desires, through hard, practical, experience in the real world, and by plunging into, using, glorifying in,
the darkest of Dark Sorcery, and which Dark Sorcery, of course, can involve a coming-to-know at least
some of the sinister living-beings of the acausal.
Thus, because of this overcoming, because of such practical experience, we are genuine Dark Warriors,
and thus does our Law of the Sinister-Numen re-present our new type of human individuality, where we
accept responsibility for ourselves, and where we regard our own, individual, honour as more important
than our desires, and even our own causal mortal life, knowing as we do that there is a new type of life
in the acausal.
This overcoming, this practical experience this breeding of our new type of human currently still
takes a certain amount of causal Time, and is hard and testing. Many fail; many just give up, for
whatever reason or reasons. I we do not care, since, as I remarked earlier, such leavings are part of
our very nature, as a training ground, a boot-camp, for our new lite, although our boot-camp currently
lasts for many, many, years, and our real passing out in old Aeon speak, The Passing of The Abyss
occurs after around fifteen or twenty years.
Naturally, the more we presence ourselves, the more our new lifeform spreads, the shorter this period of
training will become, until perhaps a century or less from now we can fully assimilate others into our
new sinister kindred in a much much shorter span of causal Time, because by then we will have a
developed social infrastructure in place, and the real practical power, to have our own training centres
where we can fully train our new kind of warrior without any interference from that de-evolutionary
despicable form, The State.
To achieve this, we first, of course, have to undermine, de-stabilize, and ultimately overthrow and
replace, The State. Hence, our primary and immediate goals:
(1) to use our Dark Tradition to create sinister Adepts and, over a long period of causal
Time, aid and enhance and create that new, more evolved, human species of which
genuine Sinister Adepts may be considered to be the phenotype;
(2) to use the sinister dialectic (and thus Aeonic Magick and genuine Sinister Arts) to aid
and enhance and make possible entirely new types of societies for human beings, with
these new societies being based on new tribes and a tribal way of living where the only
law is that of our Dark Warriors, which is the Law of The Sinister-Numen;
(3) to aid, encourage, and bring about by both practical and esoteric means (such as
subversion, revolution, and Dark Sorcery) the breakdown and the downfall of existing
societies, and thus to replace the tyranny of nations and States, and their impersonal
governments, by our new tribal societies and our Law of the Sinister-Numen.
For, in essence, what we currently exoterically call the ONA is only a means to produce, provoke,
sinister change in the causal; to presence acausal energies and so evolve our human species, if necessary
by culling those detrimental to such sinister change or by culling those who oppose us or whose
culling will serve as a warning, an example and certainly by replacing the forms, the abstractions, the
illusions, of the Old Aeon, of the Magian, by our new types of nexions, be such nexions living
individual human beings, some collocation of human beings, or some causal form or forms we utilize or
manufacture to presence acausal energies.
Someone recently asked: why are you still with, still committed to, the ONA, after over forty years?
Because that is my nature, because my whole adult life has been dedicated to The Sinister Way; to
exploring my own limits, to experiencing and to learning; to willingly, often defiantly, going to and
beyond both the light and the dark until I came to know them for the causal forms they are.
I am not unique; I should not be unique. A few others before me, in the past two millennia, have done
what I have done travelled along the Dark Path to its very ending, devoting their whole mortal lives to
a sinister quest.

But few, if any, before you have been so openly heretical, and few, if any, have produced created the
practical, effective means you have to change people, and society, to presence the sinister as you
yourself might say.
I am and I have been only showing the way; only preparing the way. Exploring, charting, the realms of
The Sinister. Learning as I have explored and experienced. Making a useful map of The Way which
anyone can use to go where I have been, to learn what I have learnt; to presence The Dark Forces as I
have begun to presence them, through and in such things as the ONA.
If some, in trying to use my map, mis-direct themselves, and fall into some deep chasm, and die, or go
insane in such stark blackness as exists in such places, so what? They are irrelevant. If others, in trying
to use my map, find the terrain too hard, to difficult, and go back to the safety and comfort of causal
living, of being Homo Hubris, then so what? They are irrelevant.
My map can and should be updated; improved, by others who can dare, who can defy; and others still
may even venture further than I have done, and so manufacture their own maps, their own charts
starful and sinister-black of where they themselves have been.
Ultimately, we human beings have both the causal continuum and the acausal continuum to discover, to
explore, to experience, to learn from: to cause us to change, and evolve ever further. There are no limits
unless we in our fear and in our comfort with our smallness make and accept such limits.

Anton Long
AoB
Year of Fayen 121